








Z 
_ 
< 
> 



























IN MEMORIAM 
Isaac Flagg, 1843-193 
















































































ty 


a 
, 
ie 





MN! ee eT 
* i 





GREEK SERIES FOR COLLEGES AND SCHOOLS 


EDITED 


UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF 


HERBERT WEIR SMYTH, Pu.D. 


ELIOT PROFESSOR OF GREEK LITERATURE IN HARVARD UNIVERSITY 








VOLUMES OF THE SERIES 


GREEK GRAMMAR. By the Editor. 

BEGINNER’S GREEK BOOK, Prof. Allen R. Benner, Phillips Academy, An- 
dover; and the Editor. $1.25. 

BRIEF GREEK SYNTAX. Prof. Louis Bevier, Jr., Rutgers College. $0.90. 

GREEK PROSE READER. Prof. F. E. Woodruff, Bowdoin College, and Prof. J. 
W. Hewitt, Wesleyan University. 


GREEK PROSE COMPOSIT ION FOR SCHOOLS. Clarence W. Gleason, 
Volkmann School, Boston. $0.80 

GREEK PROSE COM POSITION FOR COLLEGES. Prof. Edward H. 
Spieker, Johns Hopkins University. $1.30. 

AESCHYLUS. AGAMEMNON. Prof. Paul Shorey, University of Chicago. 

AESCHYLUS. PROMETHEUS, Prof. J. E. Harry, University of Cincinnati. $1.50. 

ARISTOPHANES, CLoups, Dr. L. L. Forman, Cornell University. 

DEMOSTHENES. ON THE CROWN. Prof. Milton W. Humphreys, University 
of Virginia. 

EURIPIDES. IpHIGENIA IN TAURIS. Prof. William N. Bates, University of 
Pennsylvania, $1.25. 

EURIPIDES. MEDEA. Prof. Mortimer Lamson Earle, Columbia University. $1.25. 

HERODOTUS. Books VII.-VIII. Prof. Charles Forster Smith and Prof. Arthur 
Gordon Laird, University of Wisconsin. 

HOMER. ILIAbD. Prof. J. R.S. Sterrett, Cornell University. 
Books I.-II], anp SELECTIONS. $1.60. bKooxs I-III. $1.20. 

HOMER. Opyssry. Prof. Charles B. Gulick, Harvard University. 

LYSIAS., Prof. Charles D. Adams, Dartmouth College. $1.50. 

PLATO. ApoLoGy AND CRITO. Prof. Isaac Flagg, University of California. $1.40. 

PLATO. EvurHyruro. Prof. William A. Heidel, Wesleyan University. $t.00. 

THEOCRITUS. Prof. Henry R. Fairciough and Prof. Augustus T. Murray, Leland 
Stanford, Jr., University. 

THUCYDIDES. Books II.-IIJ. Prof. W. A. Lamberton, University of Penn- 
sylvania. $1.75. : 

THUCYDIDES. Books VI.-VII. Prof. E. D. Perry, Columbia University. 

XENOPHON. ANABAsSIS, Books I.-IV. Prof. J. W. Hewitt, Wesleyan Univer- 
sity, and Dr. M W Mather, late Instructor in Harvard University. 


XENOPHON. HELLENiIcA (Selections). Prof. Carleton L. Brownson, College of 
the City of New York. $1.65. 


GREEK ARCHAEOLOGY. | Prof Harold N. Fowler, Western Reserve University, 
and Prof. James R. Wheeler, Columbia University. 


GREEK LITERATURE. Dr. Wilmer Cave Wright, Bryn Mawr College. $1 50 

GREEK PUBLIC LIFE. Prof. Henry A. Sill, Cornell University. 

GREEK RELIGION. | Prof. Arthur Fairbanks, Director of the Boston Museum of 
Fine Arts, 


GREEK SCULPTURE. Prof. Rufus B. Richardson, late Director of the American 
School of Classical Studies, Athens. 


INTRODUCTION TO THE GREEK DRAMA. Prof. William Fenwick 


Harris, Harvard University. 


BEGINNER’S NEW TESTAMENT GREEK BOOK. Prof. William H. 
P. Hatch, Episcopal Theological School, Cambridge, Mass. 


Others to be announced later. 








r ee ee - opt see 
Cd Sane Se Ae! 


ae 








1 Wow" arr 
Gipi re 


Pd Ne 


* 
” 









































Tianasag ws T1075 Ire apu-{SuorT 








. i GF I 08 \ \ 
Sati 40 31v0S \ 
Meee oe, Trangia, i 





vidvls 



































eo Ee, ee fe Ines 
Fe Ree ate Ld eartiste Pe 5 BS 
genre ale ‘ seins 





XENOPHONS HELLENICA 


SELECTIONS 


EDITED 
WITH INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND APPENDICES 


BY 


CARLETON L. BROWNSON, Pu.D. 


COLLEGE OF THE CITY OF NEW YORK 


NEW YORK -:. CINCINNATI -:. CHICAGO 
AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY 


CopyRIGHT, 1908, BY 
AMERICAN BOOK COMPANY. 


ENTERED AT STATIONERS’ HALL, LONDON. 





BROWNSON. HELLENICA. 
Ww. P. I 


(P43 =-/93/ 


SS 


PREFACE 


Ir was Xenophon’s fortune in the AHel/enica to speak after 
such masters as Herodotus and Thucydides and to deal with 
an age of less momentous events than those which they de- 
scribed. He is, nevertheless, the able historian of a most 
interesting period. He would have deserved well of the world 
if he had done no more than tell the story of the closing years 
of the Peloponnesian War; to this, however, he has added a 
description of the gallant struggle of conquered Athens to win 
back her lost liberty and power, of the masterful though ungen- 
erous rule of Sparta, and of the successful striving of the 
Thebans for primacy and glory. He does not introduce us 
to 4 Themistocles or a Pericles, yet his Agesilaus and Epami- 
nondas are characters scarcely less interesting. Still more 
important to the student of history, he fills almost alone the 
gap between the Greece of the fifth century and the Greece of 
the time of Philip of Macedon, completing the record of the 
old era and tracing the development of the new conditions and 
problems which confronted Demosthenes. 

The primary aim of this edition of the Ae/enica has been 
to include within one volume of reasonable size those portions 
of Xenophon’s work which are historically most important. In 
the first two books nothing has been omitted; in the following 
books enough has been retained to enable the reader. to follow 


_the main historical current and the fortunes of the most promi- 


nent characters. The result is a body of text about equivalent 
in amount to the first four books. Wherever chapters or parts 
of chapters are omitted, brief summaries of them are provided, 
in order to keep the connection unbroken and to make later 
allusions intelligible. . 


M226168 


6 - PREFACE 


As the choice of the selections has been determined by their 
historical value, so the notes give particular attention to matters 
of history and frequent references to other authors who deal 
with the period covered by the He/enica. In general, the notes 
have been prepared especially for the use of college Freshmen ; 
but those on the first two books are full enough, it is believed, 
to afford to teachers in secondary schools an opportunity of 
avoiding the monotony of overmuch Anadasis by spending an 
occasional half year on the Hedlenica. 

It is almost unnecessary to say that in the preparation of this 
volume free and constant use has been made of the standard 
editions and commentaries, particularly those of Biichsenschiitz, 
Breitenbach, Kurz, Grosser, Sorof, and Underhill. The editor 
is also indebted to the authors of the various special articles 
and treatises which are mentioned throughout the book. The 
text is mainly that of Keller. In some cases, however, Keller’s 
judgment seems at fault and his readings have not been fol- 
lowed. The Appendix aims to justify, so far as may be, the 
text here offered and also to present in convenient and readily 
accessible form such matters as are of value to teachers and 
more advanced students. 

The editor takes real pleasure in acknowledging his indebted- 
ness and expressing his thanks to the general editor of this 
series, Professor Herbert Weir Smyth, for most helpful advice 
and criticism. 


NEW YORK CITY, 


INTRODUCTION 


CONTENTS 


The Life and Writings of Xenophon . Res ° . ‘ 

The Hellenica : : 
Other Authorities for the Period cca by the Hellenica ; . 
The Syntax and Style of Xenophon ; ‘ > , . . 


SELECTIONS FROM THE HELLENICA 
Book I. The Peloponnesian War from 411 to 406 B.c. . ‘ 


Book II. 


Book III, 


The Close of the Peloponnesian War. Civil Strife in 
Athens 

Chap. 1, 1-9. The Ghibrenk i War feekarcen Space sais 
Persia . : ‘ ; 

Chap. 3, 1-4. The PES of Apetiivas 

Chap. 4. Agesilaus in Asia : : 

Chap. 5. Warin Greece. The Battle of Haliartus 


Book IV, Chap. 2. The Recall of Agesilaus. The Battle of the 


Nemea ° 
Chap. 3, I-21. The Battle of Corned ‘ ; : 
Chap. 5. The Destruction of a Spartan Mora ne Iphi- 
crates . . : 
Chap. 8, 1-15. The ebeiees of Salas and Phavckhas 
zus. The Rebuilding of the Walls of Athens 


Book V, Chap. I, 25-36. The Peace of Antalcidas. 
Chap. 2, 11-36. The Seizure of the Cadmea . 
Chap. 4, 1-24, 34-41. The Recovery of the Codmee 
War between Thebes and Sparta : . 
Book VI, Chap. 3. The Peace of Callias 
Chap. 4, 1-26. The Battle of Leuctra : 
Chap. 5, 22-52. The Theban Invasion of Laconia : 
Book VII, Chap. 5, 4-27. The Battle of Mantinea : Sie 
APPENDIX 
The Life of Xenophon . : . . : “ . 


The Relation of the Hellenica to Thucydides . eee ae ‘ 


7 


124 


192 
197 


199 
213 


226 
236 


244 


255 
264. 
271 


282 
297 
307 
320 
336 


349 
351 


8 CONTENTS—LIST OF MAPS AND 


The Divisions of the Hellenica . 
The Interpolations in Part I. of the Lellenica 
Manuscripts, Editions, and Auxiliaries 


Critical Notes . 
List of Proper Names 
Indices 


PLANS 


LIST OF MAPS AND PLANS 


Hellas 


Asia Minor and the ae : 


The Battle of the Nemea 
The Battle of Mantinea . 


Frontispiece 
facing 


39 
235 
346 


INTRODUCTION 


I. THe Lire AND WRITINGS OF XENOPHON 


Xenophon, the Athenian soldier and man of letters, was the son 
of Gryllus and belonged to the somewhat aristocratic political class 
which was known as the Knights. He was born in the rural deme 
Erchia, of which his contemporary Isocrates, the orator, ee 
was also anative. With regard to the date of his birth ? 
authorities, both ancient and modern, are in conflict, but it seems 
altogether probable that it should be placed about the year 430 B.c. 
Nothing is known about his youth and early manhood, which were 
passed during the troublous times of the Peloponnesian War (431- 
404 B.C.), save only that he became a close associate of the philos- 
opher Socrates, whose influence affected his whole life and char- 
acter. When he reached the age of military service (¢. 412 B.C.), 
the Peloponnesian War was entering upon its last phase. A large 
part of Attica was permanently occupied or overrun by a Spartan 
army under King Agis, while in the eastern Aegean, the principal 
scene of active warfare, the opposing fleets maintained a doubtful 
contest. It is not recorded, nor is it likely, that Xenophon bore 
any part in the foreign campaigns of these closing years of the war ; 
for it was only under exceptional circumstances * that the Knights, 
who normally served as cavalrymen, were assigned to sea duty, and 
but two small detachments of them were sent out from Athens in 
the years from 412 to 404 B.c. for strictly military service.* The 
consequent inference that Xenophon remained continuously in 


1 A list of the authorities on this subject and a fuller discussion of some disputed 
points will be found in Appendix I. 

2 See Appendix I. p. 349. 

3 E.g. before the battle of Arginusae, Hedlenica 1. 6. 24. 

4 Hell. 1. 1. 34 and tf. 4. 21. 


9 


10 HELLENICA 


Athens is strongly confirmed by the manifestly long duration of 
his association with Socrates and by the fullness of detail and vivid- 
ness which characterize his descriptions ' of events in the city dur- 
ing this period. He did, no doubt, take part with his fellow-troopers 
in the defense of the walls of Athens, first against the hostile army 
under Agis, and later, after the battle of Aegospotami, against the 
combined land and naval forces of the Peloponnesians. 

In 4or1 B.c., three years after the close of the war, came the expe- 
dition with Cyrus, the great experience of Xenophon’s life, the 
story of which his Avadasis has made so familiar. Returning to 
Asia Minor at the head of the Ten Thousand in 399 B.c., he 
entered? with them the service of Thibron, commander of the . 
Lacedaemonian forces in the newly begun war against the Persians. 
He served also, perhaps still in command of his old comrades,’ 
under Thibron’s successors in the Asiatic campaign, Dercylidas and 
King Agesilaus, and when the latter was recalled to Greece in 394 
B.c. to face Sparta’s enemies at home, Xenophon accompanied him 
and was present* at the great battle of Coronea, where the king 
defeated the allied armies of the Athenians, Thebans, Corinthians, 
and Argives. 

It seems to have been at some time during the years spent in 
Asia Minor (399-394 B.C.) that Xenophon was formally banished 
from Athens, either, as most ancient authorities state,® on account 
of his taking part in the expedition of Cyrus, the enemy of Athens, 
or on the ground of “ Laconism,” ® as shown, apparently, in his 
enlisting himself and the Ten Thousand in a Lacedaemonian army, 
and in his own friendship for the Lacedaemonians, particularly 
Agesilaus. No doubt all these causes combined to bring about the 


1 Cp. especially He//, 1. 4. 12 f. (the return of Alcibiades), 1. 7 (the trial of the 
generals after Arginusae), and 2, 2, 3 f. (the events which followed the battle of 
Aegospotami). 

2 Anab. 7. 8. 26, Hell. 3. 1.6. See Appendix I. p. 350. 

8 Cp. Hell. 3. 2. 7; but not after 395 B.C, in any event (/e//. 3. 4. 20). 

4 Cp. Plutarch, Agesilaus 18. 

5 Dio Chrysostom 8. 130, M, Pausanias 5. 6. 5, Diogenes Laertius 2. 6. 58. 

6 Diog. Laert. 2, 6, 51. 


INTRODUCTION - II 


unfortunate result. At the time when Xenophon first conceived 
the plan of accompanying Cyrus (401 B.c.), Socrates expressed the 
fear that it might be “‘a cause for accusation against him on the 
i part of the city.”* This fear might have proved groundless had 
not Xenophon returned from the expedition in the conspicuous 
position of leader and thereupon aggravated his original offense by 
joining a Lacedaemonian army.” ‘The date of the decree of ban- 
ishment cannot be fixed exactly ; but Xenophon’s own statement ® 
that in the early part of 399 B.c. he was preparing to return home, 
“for the sentence of banishment had not yet been passed upon 
him,” would naturally imply that this sentence followed very soon 
thereafter.‘ 

After Coronea (394 B.c.) Xenophon followed Agesilaus, whom 
he greatly admired and whose intimate friend he had become, to 
Sparta. There he lived for several years, accompanying Agesilaus on 
his various campaigns,’ and there his two sons, Gryllus and Diodorus, 
were educated in the traditional Spartan training. About 387 B.c, 
he was presented by the Spartans with an estate at Scillus, in Elis,’ 
where he enjoyed the life of a country gentleman, “hunting and 
entertaining his friends and writing his histories,’ as his biographer 
says,® until 371 B.c. In this year, when the power of the Spartans 
was broken by the battle of Leuctra,? and Elis reclaimed ” the 
territory of which she had been deprived ™ by them, Xenophon was 
forced to flee from Scillus and took refuge in Corinth.” Good 
fortune, however, followed close upon ill; for in 369 B.c., as it 
seems, the Athenian decree of banishment against him was revoked.” 


1 Anab. 3. 1. 5. 

2 It is true that Athens itself contributed troops to this very army, but rather 
for the purpose of getting rid of them than of aiding the Lacedaemonians. Cp. 
Flell. 3. 1. 4. 8 Anab. 7. 7.57. 4 See Appendix I. p. 350. 

5 This is inferred from the vividness and minuteness of his descriptions of these 
campaigns in He//. 4. 

6 Plut. Ages. 20, Diog. Laert. 2. 6. 54. 

7 Anab. 5. 3. 7, Diog. Laert. 2. 6. 52, Paus. 5. 6. 5. 8 Diog. Laert. 2. 6. 52. 

9 See below, p.14. 1 Hel/.6.5.2. 11 Hell. 3.2.30. 12 Diog. Laert. 2. 6. 53. 

18 Diog. Laert. 2.6.59. At this time the Athenians entered into alliance with 
Sparta, and Xenophon’s “ Laconism ” could more easily be forgiven. 


12 '  HELLENICA 


He nevertheless maintained his residence at Corinth until the close 
of his life, though he probably visited Athens occasionally and cer- 
tainly sent his sons thither to serve in the Athenian cavalry.’ In 
this service one son, Gryllus, lost his life, being killed in a skirmish 
which immediately preceded the battle of Mantinea? (362 B.c.). 
Xenophon himself died at Corinth about the year 354 B.c.? 

All the works which were ascribed to Xenophon in antiquity * 
have been preserved. ‘The most important of them are (1) the 
Anabasis ; (2) the Memorabilia, a volume of memoirs 
of Socrates; (3) the He/lenica, a history of Greece 
during Xenophon’s own times; and (4) the Cyropaedia, a his- 
torical romance, almost a novel, though nominally a biography of 
Cyrus the Great, king of Persia in the sixth century B.c. Besides 
these major works Xenophon wrote a number of shorter essays or 
treatises on various subjects. The complete list of his writings, 
with their approximate dates,’ is as follows : 


Writings. 


Cynegeticus, on hunting, 402 B.c. 

Hellenica, Part 1.,° ¢. 393. 

Oeconomicus, on household management, 386 (?). 

Memorabilia, between 384 and 380. 

Hellenica, Part I1., probably between 385 and 380.’ 

Hiero, on the disadvantages of a tyrant’s life, 383. 

Symposium, a description of an imaginary dinner party and the 
conversation of the guests, especially Socrates, 380. 

Lacedaemoniorum Respublica, on the Lacedaemonian Consti- 
tution, 378. | 


1 Diog. Laert, 2. 6. 53. 

2 Diog. Laert. 2. 6. 54 f., where the famous anecdote is told regarding Xeno- 
phon’s reception of the news and his words, 7dev Ovnroy yeyerynxds, / knew my 
child was mortal ; cp. also Hell. 7. 5. 15-17. 

8 See Appendix I, p. 350. 

4 The complete list is given by Diog. Laert. 2. 6.57. 

5 These are taken, for the most part, from A. Roquette, De Xenophontis Vita, 

6 See below, p. 21 f., for the divisions of the Hed/enica and the reasons therefor. 

7 Roquette (of. cit.) puts it after 371 B.C. For arguments in support of the 
earlier date see Appendix III. p. 358 f. 


INTRODUCTION 13 


Anabasis, probably published * in 371 or a little later. 
Hipparchicus, on the duties of a cavalry general, 365. 
De Re Equestri, on horsemanship, after 365. 
Cyropaedia, finished after 364. 

FHellenica, Part III., 357 or a little later. 

De Vectigaibus, on the Athenian revenues, 355. 


Three other works were also ascribed to Xenophon by the 
ancients : 


Agesilaus, an encomium upon the famous Spartan king. 
Apologia Socratis, in defense of Socrates. 
Atheniensium Respublica, on the Constitution of Athens. 


The last two are almost certainly spurious, and the Agesz/aus is 
so regarded by most scholars. 


II. THe HELLENICA 


Xenophon’s Hedenica records the history of Greece during a 
period of nearly fifty years, from the autumn of 411 B.C. to the sum- 
mer of 362 B.c. Thucydides, the great historian of the Pelopon- 
nesian War (431-404 B.c.), carries his account of that 
struggle only as far as 411 B.c.; here, therefore, Xeno- 
phon begins. The first two books of the Hellenica 
describe the last campaigns of the Peloponnesian War, the fall of 
Athens (404 B.c.), and the subsequent contest between rival factions 
in the conquered city (404-401 B.c.). The third book is largely 
devoted to the war in Asia Minor (399-394 B.c.) between Sparta, 
now the recognized champion of Greece, and the Persians. Dur- 
ing its progress, however, hostilities began again in Greece, where 
the Thebans defeated a Spartan force in the battle of Haliartus 
(395 B.c.). The fourth book recounts the story of the so-called 
Corinthian War (394-387 B.c.), in which Thebes, Athens, Corinth, 


Subject and 
Scope. 


1 It seems likely that the composition of the greater part of it should be placed 
considerably earlier. See Appendix III. p. 359, note 1. 

2 The biographical portions of the Agesc/aus are very largely transcribed, almost 
verbatim, from the Hellenica, 


14 HELLENICA 


and Argos united against Sparta. In this indecisive contest 
Sparta won important victories by land in the battles of the Nemea 
and Coronea (394 B.C.), but was defeated in the naval battle ot 
Cnidus (394 B.c.) and was unable té prevent the rebuilding of the 
walls of Athens, destroyed at the close of the Peloponnesian War. 
The fifth book describes the termination of the Corinthian War by 
the Peace of Antalcidas (387 B.c.), the consequent reéstablish- 
ment of Spartan supremacy, and Sparta’s unworthy abuse of her 
power in the subjugation of weaker states and the treacherous 
seizure of the citadel of Thebes (383 B.c.). Ultimately, however, 
the Thebans recovered their citadel and once more allied them- 
selves with the Athenians against Sparta. In the war which 
followed the Athenians established a new maritime confederacy 
and defeated the Spartans in the naval battle of Naxos (376 B.c.). 
The sixth book tells of the conclusion of peace between Athens 
and Sparta, but renewed war between Sparta and Thebes. In the 
great battle of Leuctra (371 B.c.) the Thebans won a decisive 
victory, which they followed up by the invasion of Laconia. The 
seventh and last book continues the account of the war, in which 
all the states of Greece became involved. In the final battle of 
Mantinea (362 B.c.) the Thebans were again victorious, but their 
success was neutralized by the loss of their great leader, Epami- 
nondas. 

Briefly, the HeWenica is the story of the triumph and fall of 
Sparta, and the rise of Thebes. It is a story of almost incessant 
warfare, which exhausted all Greece and prepared the way for the 
supremacy of Macedonia, under Philip and Alexander the Great. 

It has been stated that the Helenica begins at the point 
(411 B.c.,.) where Thucydides’ account of the Peloponnesian War 
breaks off. Nevertheless, Xenophon prefixes no word of intro- 
duction to his history, but plunges at once 7” medias res and 
tacitly presupposes the reader’s acquaintance with Thucydides ; 
in order, therefore, to make the first book of the /ed/enica intel- 
ligible, it becomes necessary to sketch the general course of the 
Peloponnesian War from 431 to 411 B.C. 


INTRODUCTION Is 


The name which history has given to this struggle between the 
Athenian and Peloponnesian confederacies finds its explanation in 
the fact that our accounts of the war are written from the standpoint 
of the Athenians, to whom such a designation was the 
natural one. It should be remembered, however, Bh it 
that it was not merely the ancient Peloponnesian con- 
federacy, under the headship of Sparta, against which the Athe- 
nians were pitted; for Sparta also numbered among her allies 
the more important states of northern Greece, — Boeotia, Megara, 
Phocis, and Locris. The Athenians, on the other hand, while 
their allies in Greece proper were few and comparatively weak, 
possessed a maritime empire which included almost all the Greek 
islands and the cities on the coasts of the Aegean and the Helles- 
pont. The contest, therefore, was one in which practically the 
entire Greek world was involved, a contest for supremacy between 
two great states, Sparta and Athens, yet at the same time between 
the military confederacy of the one and the naval confederacy of 


- the other. 


It is not essential, for the present purpose, to consider in detail 
the events of the early years of the war. Spartan successes by 
land alternated with Athenian successes by sea until the war was 
interrupted for a time by the vain Peace of Nicias (421 B.c.). 
There followed a few years of tangled intrigue and universal un- 
rest and dissatisfaction, accompanied by actual violations of a 
treaty that stil remained nominally in force. At length in 
415 B.c. Athenian ambition was tempted by the opportunity which 
seemed to offer itself of subjugating the important city of Syra- 
_ cuse, in Sicily. This project was warmly urged by Alcibiades, a 
young, wealthy, talented, and unscrupulous popular leader. The 
Athenians enthusiastically voted to send a powerful expedition to 
Sicily and chose Alcibiades as one of the three generals in com- 
mand. When the fleet was almost ready to set forth, Athens awoke 
one morning to find that the statues of the god Hermes throughout 
the city had been mutilated during the night. Suspicion attached 
to Alcibiades, and was strengthened by charges which were now 


16 HELLENICA 


brought against him of profaning the Eleusinian mysteries, the 
most sacred of Athenian rites.’ Alcibiades asserted his innocence 
and demanded an immediate trial ; but his enemies succeeded in 
postponing the matter and, by compelling him to sail at once 
for Syracuse, left the charges still hanging over him. Not long, 
however, after the departure of the fleet, increasing popular 
excitement at Athens over these acts of sacrilege and a general 
fear that they were connected in some way with a plot to over- 
throw the democracy, led to the dispatch of a state trireme to 
Sicily with orders to bring Alcibiades home to stand trial. On 
the return voyage Alcibiades escaped, and made his way to Sparta, 
determined to revenge himself upon the Athenians. He advised 
the Spartans to go to the aid of Syracuse and to send an army 
into Attica which should establish a permanent camp there and 
prevent the Athenians from cultivating their farms. In pursu- 
ance of this advice the Spartans commissioned Gylippus, one of 
their best generals, to proceed to Syracuse with such forces as he 
could gather. His arrival infused new hope and energy in the 
Syracusans, who had meanwhile been valiantly defending them- 
selves, under the able leadership of Hermocrates,? against the 
Athenian attack. In the end, although the Athenians received 
heavy reénforcements from home, they were defeated both by land 
and by sea, and their great armaments utterly annihilated (413 B.c.). 

The Syracusan disaster, with the enormous loss of ships and 
men which it entailed, appeared to leave Athens entirely defense- 
less. Her allies everywhere prepared to revolt. The Spartans 
had already adopted Alcibiades’ second suggestion and sent one 
of their kings, Agis, to fortify a permanent camp at Decelea,® 
about fourteen miles from Athens. The Persian satraps in Asia 
Minor, Tissaphernes and Pharnabazus, hoping to win back the 
Greek cities in their dominions which Athenian power had kept 
independent, sent envoys to Sparta with offers of financial aid. 


1 Xenophon’s account of Alcibiades’ return to Athens (in Ae//, 1. 4. 13-20) is 
full of references to the_events of these earlier days. 
2 Who appears again in the Hedlenica (1. 1. 27-31). 8 Cp. Hell. 1. 1. 33-35. 


INTRODUCTION 17 


Yet the Athenians, crippled and imperiled as they were, displayed 
great energy and determination. ‘To the surprise of all Greece 
they managed to equip a new fleet, subjugated the revolted 
Lesbians, and not only achieved some successes against the 
Chians, who had also revolted, but even defeated a Peloponnesian 
fleet which was sent to their aid (412 B.c.). But the allies of 
Athens continued to fall away from her and she was not equal 
to the task of recovering them all. Their defection not only 
reduced her military strength but also deprived her of the reve- 
nues on which she had depended. The Peloponnesians, on the 
other hand, were now able to send forth a fleet as numerous and 
efficient as that of the Athenians, and to maintain it by the sub- 
sidies received from Tissaphernes; for they had already con- 
cluded a formal treaty with the Persian king.? Thus, for the first 
time in many years, they challenged the power of Athens on her 
own element, and, furthermore, carried the war into the enemy’s 
country, not merely by establishing themselves in Attica, but by 
prosecuting naval operations on the islands and coasts of Athens’ 
maritime empire. 

Meanwhile Alcibiades again assumes a prominent role. Having 
fallen into disfavor with the Spartans and being condemned to 
death by them, he fled to Tissaphernes, in whom he thought to 
find a means of effecting his return to Athens. He first per- 
suaded the satrap to scant his supplies of money to the Pelopon- 
nesians, representing to him that it was to the interest of Persia 
that neither Greek power should triumph, but rather exhaust one 
another by continued warfare ;* next, he caused a report to be 
circulated among the Athenian forces, who were making their 
headquarters at Samos, that he could and would win for them the 
active aid of Tissaphernes on condition that he himself be recalled 
to Athens and an oligarchical government established there in 


1 This explains the frequent expeditions which were undertaken for the purpose 
of collecting money, — expeditions which seriously interfered with the proper work 
' of the Athenian fleet (//e//, 1, 1. 8, I. I. 12, 1. I. 20, et Passim). 

2 Cp. Hell. 1. 1. 14. 8 So Tissaphernes himself puts it, He//. 1. 5. 9. 
BROWNSON. HELLENICA — 2 


18 HELLENICA 


place of the democracy. Many influential Athenians in the fleet 
at Samos really desired such a change of government, and plans 
were set on foot to accomplish it. When the time came for 
Alcibiades to fulfill his promise of enlisting Tissaphernes on the 
Athenian side, he failed to do so; but the leaders of the oligar- 
chical movement had gone too far to retreat. Throwing over 
Alcibiades, whom they now suspected and feared, they succeeded 
by various machinations in setting up at Athens the so-called 
government of the Four Hundred (May, 411 B.c.). The news of 
this event was received by the Athenian sailors at Samos, who 
were stout democrats, with the greatest indignation. Under the 
leadership of Thrasybulus and Thrasyllus, they bound themselves 
to preserve the democracy and to hold no communication with 
the Four Hundred, and elected new generals whose loyalty to the 
democracy was unquestioned ; a little later they formally recalled 
Alcibiades, who was still with Tissaphernes, and on his arrival at 
Samos added him to the number of the generals. The situation 
of the Four Hundred at Athens immediately became critical. 
Some of their leaders were ready to betray the city to the Spartans 
for the sake of maintaining their own power, and with this intention 
began to build a fort commanding the entrance to Piraeus ; but 
a more moderate party, headed by Theramenes, divined this 
treasonable purpose and pulled down the fort. At this moment 
a Peloponnesian fleet under Agesandridas appeared off Piraeus, 
apparently by previous arrangement with the traitors among the 
Four Hundred. The Athenians hastily manned some ships and 
followed the. Peloponnesians round Cape Sunium to the Euboean 
coast. There a battle took place in which the Peloponnesians 
were completely victorious. This unfortunate event, involving to 
the Athenians the loss of Euboea, a principal source of their food 
supply, seemed a fatal blow. It was not, however, an unmixed 
evil, for the gravity of the situation compelled internal harmony 
at Athens; the Four Hundred were deposed, and a modified 
form of democracy reéstablished. 
1 See Theramenes’ own account of these events, He//. 2. 3. 45-46. 


~ 


INTRODUCTION 19 


The victorious Peloponnesians failed to follow up their advan- 
tage by an immediate attack upon Piraeus, which might at this 
time have proved successful; and meanwhile Athenian fortunes 
in the East took a favorable turn. The Spartan admiral Mindarus, 
angry with Tissaphernes, who had entirely cut off his supplies of 
money to the Peloponnesians, accepted the invitation of Pharna- 
bazus, satrap of Phrygia and Tissaphernes’ rival, to transfer his 
fleet to the Hellespont. Thither the Athenians, under Thrasybulus 
and Thrasyllus, were forced to follow ; for it was absolutely essen- 
tial that they should not lose control of the Hellespont, through 
which lay the route of their grain-ships from the Euxine Sea. 
The opposing fleets quickly came to battle off Cynossema, and the 
Athenians, though outnumbered, were victorious. Soon after- 
wards Tissaphernes set out for the Hellespont,’ in order to ingrati- 
ate himself again with the Peloponnesians. Midway in the ac- 
count of his journey Thucydides’ history of the war abruptly 
breaks off. 

Xenophon’s Helenica takes up the story at about this point, but 
its opening paragraphs by no means form a consistent and close con- 
. tinuation of the final chapters of Thucydides. The first words of the 
Hellenica, “ And after this,” do not refer to the last : 

: 5 / The Relation 
event mentioned by Thucydides. The hostile fleets of the 
and individual commanders are found at the begin- Hellenica to 

2 : ; Thucydides.” 
ning of the /Helenica in places more or less re- 
moved from those where Thucydides left them. The scene of 
the opening battle of the He/enica, which is not stated by Xeno- 
phon, cannot be inferred from the concluding chapters of Thu- 
cydides. In a word, the connection between the two histories, 
instead of being exact, is extremely loose. Yet there can be no 
doubt that it was Xenophon’s intention to complete the interrupted 
narrative of his predecessor. The fact that he begins the /e/- 
Zenica without any introduction or statement of his purpose or 
description of the existing situation * or identification of the lead- 


1Cp. Hell. 1. 1. 9. 
2 For a fuller treatment of this subject see Appendix II. 8 See above, p. 14. 


20 HELLENICA 


ing personages inevitably suggests such a conclusion; and this 
conclusion is confirmed by the explicit statements of several an- 
cient writers.’ It is true that the He/enica in its present form is 
more than a mere supplement to Thucydides; for it not only 
finishes ‘Thucydides’ appointed task, the history of the Pelopon- 
nesian War, but also covers a long period thereafter. There is 
abundant evidence, however, that just that part of the He//enica 
which deals with the Peloponnesian War was written a number of 
years earlier than the succeeding part.’ Xenophon did halt, there- 
fore, at the point where Thucydides had intended to halt. It is 
a fair inference that originally he purposed nothing more than the 
completion of Thucydides’ work. ‘That such was really the case 
is further indicated by the fact that in the first part of the He//enica 
—the Supplement to Thucydides, as it may be termed — Xeno- 
phon appears to imitate in more than one respect * Thucydides’ 
own method of treatment, whereas in the later part this imitation 
disappears entirely. 

It seems clear, therefore, that in undertaking the Hedlenica 
Xenophon’s primary aim was to finish the narrative which Thu- 
cydides had left incomplete.? How, then, can the looseness and . 
inexactness of the connection between the /Hed/enica and Thu- 
cydides be explained? In answer to this question various theories 
have been offered, — either that something has been lost from 
the beginning of the AHe/enica, or from the end of Thucydides’ 
history, or that Xenophon intended to prefix an introduction to 
the Hedenica but failed to do so. Each one of these theories may 
be said to offer a possible explanation of the facts, but, on the 
other hand, each is pure assumption, based upon little or no defi- 
nite evidence. It is much safer to explain the inconsistencies and 
evident omissions between Thucydides and the Hedenica by the 


1 Diodorus Siculus, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, and Marcellinus. See Appen- 
dix II. p. 351. 

2 See above, p. 13 f. 8 See below, p. 21 f. 4 See Appendix II. p. 352. 

5 This statement, of course, does not imply and is not intended to imply that 
Xenophon proposed to publish the first part of the He//enica with the work of 
Thucydides or as the work of Thucydides, 


INTRODUCTION 21 


Flellenica itself; for in the body of that work are found quite 
similar omissions and inconsistencies.’ It happens, for example, 
that Xenophon does not secure precise continuity between differ- 
ent parts of his narrative, or introduces his reader to a wholly 
unexplained situation, or omits to mention facts of material im- 
portance.” Such imperfections, which are apparently due either 
to lack of information or, more often, to lack of care, are found in 
considerable numbers throughout the He//enica, though particu- 
larly in the earlier part. Their existence seems to justify the 
belief that the looseness of the connection between the Hed/lenica 
and Thucydides is simply another instance of Xenophon’s defec- 
tive workmanship. It is entirely comprehensible that an author 
who sometimes fails to weld together smoothly the successive por- 
tions of his own history should also fail to join his work perfectly 
to that of a predecessor. 

The Hellenica, as it has come down to us, consists of seven books, 
but this division, which was certainly made by some early editor or 
critic and not by the author himself,’? is wholly artificial and mean- 
ingless. Far more important is the natural and origi- 
nal division of the work into different parts written The Divi- 

‘ : . : sions of the 
at different periods. For the Hel/enica, covering as yejlenica4 
it does the years from 411 to 362 B.c., was Xeno- 
phon’s history of his own times, and it was wholly natural that he 
should write it part by part, as time went on, instead of waiting till 
toward the close of his life to tell the whole story in its entirety. 
In fact, the investigations of many scholars have proved beyond 
reasonable doubt that the A/e//enica falls into three main divisions, 
written at considerable intervals: Part I. (1. 1. 1-2. 3. 10), finish- 
ing Thucydides’ interrupted story of the Peloponnesian War, 411- 
404 B.c.; Part II. (2. 3. 11-5. 1. 36), from the close of the Pelo- 
ponnesian War to the Peace of Antalcidas, 404-387 B.c.; Part III. 


1 Some typical examples are cited in Appendix II. p. 354. 2 See below, p. 27. 

8 The division into seven books was apparently not the only one known in an- 
tiquity. See Appendix ITI. p. 356, note 2. 

4 For a fuller statement of the arguments upon which the conclusions indicated 
in this section are based, see Appendix III. 


22 HELLENICA 


(5. 2. 1-the end), from the Peace of Antalcidas to the battle of 
Mantinea, 387-362 B.C. 

Part I., the Supplement to Thucydides, differs in several impor- 
tant respects from the succeeding parts. Its manifestly conscious 
imitation of certain Thucydidean peculiarities of treatment! is 
found nowhere else in the Heenica. On the other hand, some 
of the characteristics which mark Xenophon’s historical method 
in the later portions of the //e//enica and in his other works do 
not appear in Part I. In style and diction also Part I. has been 
found to be wholly unlike the remainder of the work and to resem- 
ble closely the very earliest of Xenophon’s writings. All these con- 
siderations justify the conclusion that it was written a considerable 
time before Parts II. and III., that it was, indeed, one of the first 
products of Xenophon’s literary activity.? 

It remains to determine more precisely, if possible, the date of 
the composition of Part I. Being a supplement to Thucydides, 
it was certainly written after Thucydides’ history was published. 
It is generally believed that Thucydides died not earlier than 400 
B.c., and his history was not given to the world until after his 
death. It follows, therefore, that Part I. could not have been 
written before 401 B.c., when Xenophon left Athens to join the 
Ten Thousand.’ From that time until 394 B.c. he was constantly 
engaged in military service,* and could hardly have found time 
for literary work. But Part I. must have been composed very 
soon after he returned to Greece in 394 B.c. and found a home 
and quiet at Sparta; for, as already stated, it is clearly one of the 
earliest of his writings. ‘The date of its composition, therefore, 
may be placed with much probability at 393 B.c. or a very little 
later.° 


1 See above, p. 20. 2 See Appendix III. p. 357, note 2. 

8 In line with this conclusion is the fact that Part I. shows a knowledge of Asia 
Minor and the adjoining regions which Xenophon gained only by personal obser- 
vation during and after gor B.C. 

4 See above, p. Io. 

5 This is the conclusion reached by Roquette (of. ci#.). Others, with less reason, 
place it after 387 B.C, 


INTRODUCTION ner as 


Some years after the completion of Part I. Xenophon turned 
again to historical work. Probably his interest therein was roused 
anew by the famous Peace of Antalcidas,’ which was concluded 
in 387 3.c. and which manifestly marked an epoch in Greek his- 
tory. He continued his narrative, therefore, down to 387 B.c., 
finishing what has been termed Part II. (2. 3. 11-5. 1. 36). This 
middle portion of the He//enica, while considerably later than Part 
I., was also considerably earlier than Part III. Such a conclusion 
is deduced with much certainty from various casual allusions? in 
Part II., which serve to fix approximately the time of its composi- 
tion, and from a comparison of its style with that of Part III. In 
the light of all the available evidence it seems probable that Part 
II. was written during the period from 385 to 380 B.c. 

Part III. (5. 2. 1-the end), covering the years from 387 to 362 
B.C., was the work of Xenophon’s old age. Doubtless the great 
battle of Mantinea,® fought in 362 B.c., furnished the impulse 
which led him to take up again the task he had twice laid down. 
It was not, however, until some time after Mantinea that Part III. 
was completed; for 6. 4. 35 contains a reference to an event 
which took place as late as 358 or 357 B.c. This passage, taken 
in connection with the fact that Xenophon probably died about 
354 B.C.,* fixes the date of the composition of Part III. with suffi- 
cient definiteness. 

Thucydides, in his history of the Peloponnesian War, groups the 
events which he describes by years and seasons.’ His year begins 
with the opening of spring and is divided into two 
parts, summer (@€pos) and winter (yewov). He always ty ag 
marks carefully the close of the summer season and, Part I. of the 
similarly, the close of the winter, z.e. of the year; and Hellenica:° 
at the latter point he always states the total number Grice 
of years elapsed since the outbreak of the war. In 
Part I. of the Hedenica, which follows the annalistic method of 


1 See above, p.14. 2 Zug. 2. 4. 43, 3. 5.25, 4. 3.16. See Appendix III. p. 357 f. 
3 See above, p. 14. 4 See above, p. 12. 
5 Cp. Appendix II. p. 352. 6 For additional details see Appendix IV. 


24 HELLENICA 


Thucydides * and adopts a similar “ year” (from spring to spring), 
no less than four different means of chronological determina- 
tion are employed: (a) The beginning of the year is marked, 
by various formulas, in the case of six of the seven years which 
Part I covers.” Furthermore, as in Thucydides, particular events 
are occasionally assigned to particular times within the year by 
such phrases as “ at the beginning of winter,” * “ during the sum- 
mer,” * “ when winter came on.”’ (4) In four cases* the number 
of years elapsed since the beginning of the war is stated. (c) In 
five cases ‘ the notice of the beginning of a new year is followed 
by the mention of the name of the eponymous archon for that year 
at Athens and that of the eponymous ephor at Sparta. (@) In two 
cases * the new year is designated as the year of an Olympic festival. 

The chronological data comprised under (4), (c), and (@), i.e. 
the references to years of the war, to archons and ephors, and to 
Olympiads, have been pronounced spurious by the unanimous 
judgment of all scholars. It has been shown (4) that the number 
of the years of the war is in every single case stated incorrectly, a 
circumstance which is sufficient to mark these statements as inter- 
-polations. Further, (¢) the names of the archons and ephors for 
the year are given incorrectly in two® out of five cases ; and, since 
Xenophon marks plainly the beginnings of szx years, it is difficult 
to understand why the names of archons and ephors are inserted 
in only five instances and not in the sixth,”” except on the theory 
that these insertions are the work of a careless interpolator. To 


1 See above, p. 20. 

2 Thus in 1.2.1 T@ GAA Fret (409 B.C.), in 1. 3. 1 TOU émedyTos Erous (408 B.C.), 
in 1. 4.2 dpxouévov Tod €apos (407 B.C.), and in 1. 6, I, 2. 1. 10, and 2. 3.1 T@ 
émidvTt €ret (406, 405, and 404 B.C.). 

81.1. 2. 1e2.@. 62.1. 1. 61. 3.1, 1.6.1, 2.1.7, and 2. 3.9. 

Tr, 2.1, I. 3. 1, 1.6.1, 2, I. 10, and 2, 3. 2, » 82,2. rand 2, 3. I. 

91.2. rand I. 3.1. 

10 7, 4.2 (the beginning of 407.B.C.). In this case the notice of the new year 
does not stand at the beginning of a chapter, and it consists of the simple phrase 
dpxouévov Tod €apos and not, as elsewhere, of a formula with @rec or €rous. For 
these reasons it seems to have been overlooked by the interpolator. This first error 
led to a second and a third. For the interpolator was evidently working backward 


INTRODUCTION 25 


these considerations must be added the fact that neither of Xeno- 
phon’s predecessors, Herodotus and Thucydides, employs the lists 
of eponymous magistrates to distinguish successive years. Again, 
(d@) not only is one of the two Olympiads incorrectly placed,’ but 
we know” that the Olympiads were not employed for the deter- 
mining of dates until a century after Xenophon’s time. 

The notices of the beginnings of new years — comprised under 
(a) above — are not absolutely accurate or complete, but, while it 
is possible that they also have been interpolated, the probability is 
that they are Xenophon’s own.® 

It is Thucydides’ custom, after he has described the more im- 
portant operations of a given season at the principal scene of hos- 
tilities, to summarize in detached references the minor events of the 
war during the same season. This method of treat- (2) Historical 
ment is found not infrequently in the ed/enica‘; but Interpola- 
the occasional réferences, which appear in the pres- %8- 
ent text of Part I., to occurrences which have nothing to do with 
the Peloponnesian War and which take place outside Greece, are 
justly regarded as interpolations. Such are the references to events 
in Sicily,’ in the Persian Empire,’ and in Thessaly.’ These pas- 
sages are condemned not merely because of their complete lack 
of connection with the subject in hand, but also because they 
present inexplicable difficulties of chronology and phraseology, and 
are sometimes manifestly inaccurate in statements of fact as well 


from 404 B.C. with his lists of archons and ephors, and he places correctly the names 
of those for 404, 405, and 406 B.C. (at 2. 3. I, 2. I. 10, and 1. 6, 1, respectively) ; but 
having missed the beginning of 407 B.C. (at 1. 4.2) he assigns the magistrates for 
that year to 408 B.C. (at 1. 3. 1) and, consequently, the magistrates for 408 B.C. to 
409 B.C. (at 1.2. 1). 

1 AtI. 2. I (409 B.C.). The Olympiad in question fell in 408 B.C. 

2 On the excellent authority of Polybius, 12, 12. 

8 See Appendix IV p. 361. In 1. 3. 1, however, rod éridyros rovs should prob- 
ably be regarded as an interpolation, both because of the sentence in which it stands 
(see below) and because its place is abundantly supplied by the following ézrei 6 
Xetwav ednye. 

SF Pp. XU, 27, 1: 1.32, 1:2. 18. 5 1. I. 37, I. 5. 21, 2. 2. 24, and 2. 3. 5. 

6 1, 2. 19 and 2. 1. 8-9. 7 2.3. 4. 


26 : HELLENICA 


as inconsistent with one another and with other portions of the He/- 
Zenica. It must be supposed that they were inserted by some early 
scholar for the purpose of giving to Part I. a closer outward 
resemblance to Thucydides. The same purpose on the part of 
some interpolator is the probable explanation of various allusions 
to conflagrations and eclipses,’ — allusions which are wholly irrele- 
vant, yet at least comparable with those found in Thucydides.” 

Finally, the passage in 2. 3. 9-10, containing a list of the epony- 
mous ephors at Sparta during the Peloponnesian War, is almost 
certainly interpolated. It is intimately connected with an incorrect 
statement of the duration of the war,’ and is manifestly copied 
in part from Thucydides.* 

In many respects Xenophon was admirably fitted to be the his- 
torian of his own times. He was clear sighted and honest, a mas- 
ter of the art of war as well as a scholar, his varied travels had 
wig Dates given him a considerable knowledge of the peoples and 
and Merits localities with which his narrative is concerned, his 
of the Athenian birth and his close association with Lacedae- 
Hellenica- —_nonians enabled him to understand and to appreciate 
both sides of the important questions of the day, and, lastly, his inti- 
mate friendship with King Agesilaus afforded him exceptional oppor- 
tunities to acquire accurate information. On the other hand, his 
personal preferences and prejudices were strong, and he lacked the 
studious carefulness which is necessary to the ideal historian. All 
these qualifications and disqualifications of its author are exhibited 
in the Helenica. It has unquestioned merits and unquestioned 
defects. The latter must necessarily receive a disproportionate 
amount of consideration, because an understanding of them is 
essential in order to enable one to qualify and supplement the nar- 
rative of the-//e//enica, and so obtain a wholly correct view of the 
period which it covers; but it should not be forgotten that 
these defects are balanced and more than balanced by positive 
excellences. 


VE, 962/76) 2009. 4. 2 See Appendix IV. p. 362. 
8 Making it 28} years instead of 27, 42.2. 


INTRODUCTION 27 


Mention has already been made! of the inconsistencies which 
are found in the Hedenica. They appear, in greater or less num- 
ber, throughout the entire work. The author alludes to an event 
as though already described of which he has told us nothing, or 
takes up the thread of a given subject at a later point than that 
where he dropped it, or introduces us without explanation to a 
situation which is unintelligible to us, or a personage who is 
unknown. More extraordinary than such inconsistencies is the 
fact that many events of considerable importance are either dis- 
missed very briefly or entirely omitted, while, on the other hand, 
trivial matters are frequently treated with great fullness.” So, for 
example, no mention is made of two of the most momentous 
results which followed the battle of Leuctra, viz. the reéstablishment 
of Messenian independence by Epaminondas and the foundation 
of Megalopolis as a capital for the Arcadian league*; yet an entire 
chapter is devoted to the fortunes of the small town of Phlius.* 

For such omissions, inequalities of treatment, and inconsistencies 
various explanations have been offered. Some critics have main- 
tained that the He//enica which has come down to us is merely a 
later epitome of Xenophon’s original work.’ ‘This theory, besides 


1 See above, p. 21. 

2 The more important instances of omissions, inequalities of treatment, and incon- 
sistencies are considered, as they occur, in the notes. On the whole subject cp. 
Breitenbach’s Hedlenika, Einleitung zum ersten Bande, §§ 3-10, Underhill's Com- 
mentary on the Hellenica, Introd. pp. xxi-xxxiii, and Dakyns’ Works of Xenophon, 
Vol. I. p. Ixv and Vol. II. pp. xli-liii. 

8 Nevertheless, we find several references (¢.2. 7. I. 27, 7. 4. 9,7: 4. 27) to the 
accomplished fact of Messenian independence, and, similarly, a casual allusion 
(7. 5. 5) to the Megalopolitans. 

47. 2, 

5 This view was first put forward by Campe (Xenophons ausgewdhlte Schriften, 
Zweite Abtheilung, Einl. p. 8) after Lobeck (ad Soph. Ajac. p. 443) had suggested 
a doubt of the He//enica being a genuine work of Xenophon. Campe was followed 
and stoutly supported by Kyprianos (Ilepi rGv ‘EAXXnvix Gy rot Hevo- 
@ &vr os) and Grosser (in various monographs, particularly Veue Jahrb. 95 [1867] 
737 f. and Zur Charakteristik der Epitome von Xenophons Hellenika). The epitome 
theory, however, has been abundantly refuted by Hanel (Besitzen wir Xenophons 
Hell. Gesch. nur im Auszuge?) and Vollbrecht (De Xen. Hell. in epitomen non 
coactis). Cp. also Nitsche (Uber die Abfassung von Xen, Hell.). 


28 HELLENICA 


being inherently improbable, has not even the merit of explaining 
the facts ; for an epitome would naturally abbreviate trivial matters 
and preserve all references to weighty events, —just the things 
which the /edenica in its present form does not do, Again, it 
has been held that the He//enica is a collection of materials for a 
history rather than the finished historical product; that it consists 
merely of memoranda which Xenophon noted down from time to 
time as events passed, intending them for his own use and not for 
publication.’ No doubt Xenophon must have kept a diary and 
taken notes of current happenings at or about the times of their 
occurrence, but any idea that the //e//enica is merely a published 
diary or was made up of detached bits, successively added at short 
intervals, is abundantly disproved, not only by very many passages 
which were certainly written long after the events they describe,’ 
but also by the fact that each of the three Parts of the Hed/enica 
proves upon examination to be an organic whole, its various por- 
tions clearly interrelated to one another ;* further, many passages * 
show that Xenophon was consciously writing for publication and 
not for himself alone. Other apologists® for the Hed/enica main- 
tain that it is an unfinished work, perhaps published by strangers 
after Xenophon’s death. This hypothesis can no more be dis- 
proved than it can be proved ; yet some of the difficulties which 
stand in the way of its acceptance may be pointed out. In the 
‘first place, critics have inevitably compared Xenophon’s history 
with those of his greater predecessors, Herodotus and Thucydides, 
and have been led, either consciously or unconsciously, to deem 
it unfinished because of its marked inferiority to them ; yet it is 
manifest that the only solid basis for declaring that a history which 


1Cp. especially Wyttenbach (Selecta princip. Histor., praef. p. x) and Biich- 
senschiitz (in his edition of the Hed/enica, Ein/. p. 7). 

2 Eig. 2. 4. 43, 3. 5. 25, 4. 4. 15, 6. 4. 27-37, I. 7. 35, 3. I. 5. For the first four 
passages see Appendix III, pp. 357-360. 

8 This is pointed out by Nitsche, of. cit. 

4 Eg. 4. 2. 16, 4. 3. 16, 4. 8. 1, 5. 4. 1, 6. 4. 37, 7. 2. 1, 7. 5. 27. 

5 Hertlein (Odservationes criticae in Xen. hist. Graec. 11. p. 1) and Christ (in 
Miiller’s Handbuch 7. 301) ; among the editors, Breitenbach, Biichsenschiitz, Blake, 
and Sorof, 


INTRODUCTION 29 


shows serious defects is therefore unfinished, must be a knowledge 
of the historical abilities and qualities of z#s author, not those of 
other historians. Such knowledge with regard to Xenophon is not 
obtainable, for the reason that no other one of his works is similar 
to the Hedlenica or required the same sort of talent. Broadly 
speaking, the Avzadasis is a history, but it describes an altogether 
simple incident of only two years’ duration, whereas the He//enica 
covers fifty years of the most diverse and complicated events. The 
two works are so entirely different that it is no more possible to 
argue from the skill and completeness with which the story of the 
Anabasis is told that Xenophon must have been able to produce 
a better HeMenica, than it would be to argue that the author of an 
excellent description of a year’s travels in France could necessarily 
write a good history of the Napoleonic period. Secondly, it is 
difficult to find a reason why Xenophon should have left the Heé 
Jenica unfinished. Part I. was surely written almost forty years, 
Part II. twenty years or thereabouts, before his death. That he 
did not cease to be interested in the writing of history is shown by 
the fact that he returned to it more than once and was engaged in 
it during the closing years of his life. Why should he have left, 
not merely the last chapters of the He//enica but the entire work, 
unfinished? ‘Thirdly, it must be remembered that some of the 
best modern histories are characterized by noteworthy omissions 
and by lack of proportion, even though their authors have enjoyed 
the advantages of the printed page and, in many cases, of follow- 
ing a host of predecessors ; such defects, therefore, are easy to 
understand in one who wrote an entirely independent. history of 
his own times and before the invention of printing. 

All the various theories which we have just considered appear 
to owe their origin to an unwillingness to admit that Xenophon 
was in any way incapacitated for writing a first-rate history; yet 
just this is the natural explanation, and in all probability the cor- 
rect explanation, of the defects of the He//enica. For the available 
evidence in regard to the inconsistencies, omissions, and inequalities 


1 See above, pp. 22-23. 


30 HELLENICA 


of treatment which have been pointed out seems to justify fully the 
following conclusions: (1) Xenophon was not sufficiently careful 
to connect together the various portions of his narrative so as to 
leave no imperfect joints or rough edges, and the inevitable result 
was inconsistencies.1_ The same lack of care is probably the rea- 
son for many of his omissions.’ (2) In some cases both omissions 
and brief, inadequate references to events which we expect to find 
more fully treated, are due simply to incomplete information or 
the entire absence of information ; for Xenophon did not make 
the Hellenica his life work, as Herodotus and Thucydides made 
their histories, nor did he search all over the Greek world, as 
they did, for full knowledge. On the other hand, campaigns in 
which he personally shared or incidents of which he was an eye- 
witness are often described at disproportionate length.? (3) Xeno- 
phon sometimes indulges his individual tastes to the extent of losing 
sight of historical values. Thus, he is extremely fond of personal 
anecdotes and of the devices of military strategy, and consequently 
gives overmuch space to them ;* while more important matters, 
in which for some reason he feels little or no interest, are either 
passed over entirely or treated with undue brevity. (4) The 
flellenica is not an impartial history, and to its partiality are due 
serious omissions and serious inequalities of treatment. Xeno- 
phon’s love for Sparta and her institutions and his enthusiastic 
admiration for King Agesilaus lead him continually to make much 
of the successes of Agesilaus and the Spartans, and to pass over 
their reverses lightly and briefly. He does not misstate facts, but 
he does give his reader wrong impressions. It is noteworthy that 
he does not favor Sparta at the expense of Athens, though of 
this he has been unjustly accused.’ True, the Athenians had ban- 


1 See Appendix II. p. 354. 2 Cp. Underhill, Introd. pp. xxviii f. 

8 E.g.1.7 (the trial of the generals after Arginusae), 2. 3. 15-56 (the contest 
between Critias and Theramenes), 3. 1. 10-3. 2. 20, 3. 4, 4. I, 4. § (campaigns with 
Dercylidas and Agesilaus). 

4 Eg. 3. 1. 10-28, 4. 1. 3-15, 5. 4. 25-33, 1. 6. 19-21, 6. 5. 17-19. 

5 Especially by Niebuhr (AZ. Aistor. Schriften 1. 464 f.) and Sievers (Comment, 
hist. de Xen, Hell.), 


INTRODUCTION 31 


ished him, yet he is wholly just to his native city, not only in his 
account of the last years of the Peloponnesian War, but also else- 
where in the HeHenica. It was the Thebans, who first threatened 
and then overthrew the supremacy of Sparta, whom. he could not 
forgive and to whom he could not be just. He cannot choose 
but describe their victories over the Spartans at Leuctra and Man- 
tinea, but many of their other achievements he leaves entirely 
unmentioned.’ Still more serious is the fact that he is guilty of 
ill-natured suggestions which reflect upon the Thebans,’ that he 
puts wrong constructions upon their acts,’ and too openly rejoices, 
when occasion offers, in their calamity. Herein lies altogether 
the most considerable fault of the He/enica. 

There still remains, however, much to be said on the other side. 
Xenophon’s history covers a period of fifty years, yet he has not 
been convicted of a single absolute misstatement in the story of 
all that time. His essential honesty shows itself in his free con- 
demnation of the sins of the Spartans’ and even of Agesilaus,® and 
in his frank recognition of the military talent of Epaminondas, the 
great Theban who brought ruin to Sparta.” His general accuracy 
and trustworthiness have been repeatedly proved in cases where 
he is in conflict with other ancient authorities for the period with 
which he deals. His narrative possesses the great merits of sim- 
plicity, clearness, straightforwardness, and freedom from exaggera- 
tion or a striving after effect. His judgments of events and his 
characterizations of leading personages are generally sound and 
true. His style, even though it is sometimes abrupt and uneven, 
is for the most part easy and graceful and picturesque, and many 
of the speeches which he puts into the mouths of envoys, soldiers, 
and statesmen are really masterly in their concise directness and 


1 See above, p. 27. Similarly, Xenophon does not tell us of the victory won by 
the Thebans over the Lacedaemonians at Tegyra (375 B.C.), of the great extension 
of Theban power in northern Greece before and after the battle of Leuctra (cp. 
fell. 6. 5. 23), or of the successes achieved by the Thebans in Thessaly. 

2 Eg. 4. 2.18, 3. 5.21, 5. 4. 20, 6. 5. 23-27. 8 Fg. 7. I. 33-40, 4. 2. 18. 

4 Eg. 3. 5+ 21,7. 5. 12. 5 E.g.5. 4.1, 3.5. 12-13, 6. 3. 7-9. 

6 Ly. 3. 4. 29, 5. 4. 24-34. 77.5. 8 and Ig, 


32 HELLENICA 


their clear portrayal of conditions. All in all, the Hedlenica is 
much the best authority we have for the half century which it 
covers. ‘This is a fact not to be forgotten when we compare Xen- 
ophon with his predecessors, Herodotus and Thucydides, and 
realize his distinct inferiority to them. For if the /Ved/enica is far 
from being a great history, it is also far from being a poor one. 


III. Orner AUTHORITIES FOR THE PERIOD COVERED BY THE 
HELLENICA 


The author who serves most frequently to supplement the 
ffellenica is Diodorus, ‘ the Sicilian,’ who lived during the age of 
Diodorus Augustus and compiled what he termed a Historical 
Siculus. Library. ‘This ‘library’ was a history of the world, 
written in Greek and extending from the earliest times down to 
Julius Caesar’s campaigns in Gaul. It was divided into forty books, 
of which fifteen (1-5 and 11-20) have been preserved. Books 13— 
15 treat of the period covered by the He/enica. Diodorus’ his- 
tory is a composite reproduction of the works of many older 
historians, and his trustworthiness depends in large measure upon 
the sources from which he draws. In books 13-15 his principal 
authorities for the history of Greece were Ephorus and Theopom- 
pus, who lived a generation later than Xenophon and whose works 
are no longer extant. In general, however, Diodorus is a rhetori- 
cal historian, fond of exaggeration, of imposing situations, and of 
multiplying adjectives and adverbs. He is almost entirely lacking 
in critical judgment, or even real comprehension of the events 
which he describes. Further, his chronology is wholly untrust- 
worthy. Hence, although he sometimes enables us to fill up the 
gaps in the Hedlenica or adds fuller details, he can never be 
accepted as an authority of equal weight with Xenophon. 

Plutarch, the great biographer, was a Boeotian and was born 
about the middle of the first century,a.p. Among his famous Zives 
are included those of Alcibiades, Lysander, Agesilaus, 
Pelopidas, and Artaxerxes, —all prominent figures in 
the story of the //e//enica. His life of Epaminondas is unfortu- 


Plutarch. 


INTRODUCTION 33 


nately lost. Plutarch was a master of the art of biography and his 
detailed characterizations of his heroes are invaluable. His life of 
Pelopidas, the friend of Epaminondas, is perhaps the most useful 
to students of the Aelenica; for, since Plutarch was a fellow- 
countryman of Pelopidas, he writes of him and of the Thebans 
with full appreciation, even enthusiasm, and thus corrects the 
wrong impression which Xenophon in his dislike for the Thebans 
conveys. Of course the methods and aims of a biographer are 
necessarily different from those of a historian. Plutarch seeks to 
make us acquainted with his characters on every side, and a de- 
scription of the historical events in which they figure is only one 
of many means to that end, not his exclusive object. Exact 
chronology is not essential and is not found in Plutarch, nor does 
he always resist the natural tendency to make the subject of his 
biography the center of every situation. He evidently borrowed 
not a little of his historical material from Xenophon himself, more 
from Ephorus and Theopompus.* Like Diodorus, Plutarch often 
supplements the story of the Hedenica, but he cannot be held to 
be in the right where he differs from Xenophon. 

The one work of the philosopher Aristotle (384-322 B.c.) which 
is valuable for the present purpose is his Constitution of the Athe- 
nians. ‘This treatise, lost for centuries, was discovered 
in 1890 on a papyrus manuscript found in Egypt. It 
contains (1) an account of the historical development of the 
Athenian constitution from the earliest times down to the fourth 
century B.c., and (2) a full and systematic description of the 
government which existed at Athens in Aristotle’s own day. 
Chapters 34-40 cover the same period (411-401 B.c.) as the first 
two books of the Ae/enica, and have not only shed important 
light upon Xenophon’s story, but in some points added materially 
to our knowledge. In occasional cases, on the other hand, it is 
entirely clear that Aristotle has fallen into error; for, while he is 
a most competent and trustworthy authority in regard to matters 


Aristotle. 


1Cp. Dippel, Quae ratio intercedat inter Xen. hist. graec. et Plut. vitas 
quaeritur. 
BROWNSON, HELLENICA — 3 


34 HELLENICA 


which lay within the range of his own observation, he is necessarily 
dependent in the historical part of his treatise upon writers who 
preceded him. 

Lysias was a wealthy manufacturer at Athens during the closing 
years of the Peloponnesian War. He was not an Athenian by 
birth, but belonged to the class known as metics, or resi- 
dent aliens. When Athens was captured and the 
Thirty Tyrants came into power, Lysias and his brother Polemarchus 
were among those whose wealth tempted the avarice of the Thirty’ 
and who were therefore proscribed and arrested. Lysias escaped, 
though with the loss of most of his property; his brother was 
summarily put to death. After the reéstablishment of the democ- 
racy Lysias returned to Athens and became a famous advocate 
and orator. Two of his orations deal with the reign of terror 
under the Thirty Tyrants ; the first is that Against Eratosthenes, 
one of the Thirty, whom he brought to trial as the murderer of 
Polemarchus ; the second is the oration Against Agoratus, one 
of the tools of the Thirty. Both these speeches must be read 
with a grain of allowance; for Lysias the advocate would natu- 
rally make his prosecutor’s plea in a court of law as strong as 
possible, and Lysias the man had abundant reason to be biased 
against the Tyrants whom he attacks. Nevertheless, his vivid and 
detailed description of the conditions which existed at Athens 
after the city’s surrender and under the Thirty, brings the real 
situation home to the reader as no history can. 

In isolated instances other orations of Lysias, or of Andocides, 
Isocrates, and Demosthenes, confirm or complete various refer- 
ences in the Hedlenica. ee. 

As compared with the above-mentioned authorities Xenophon 
is easily the most important and trustworthy. Without him we 
should be almost helpless. His contemporary record, written 
without ulterior purpose and free alike from adornment and from 
exaggeration, is our central source of information. Where other 
writers supplement the /7ed/enica, their aid is most welcome; 

1 Cp. Hell, 2. 3. a1. 


Lysias. 


INTRODUCTION 35 


where they contradict, it is generally agreed that the He/lenica 
deserves the preference. 


IV. Tue SyNTAX AND STYLE OF XENOPHON 


In all his writings Xenophon frequently departs from the ordi- 
nary usages of Attic prose, either admitting words and construc- 
tions which are wholly un-Attic or, more often, employing with 
great freedom those which are found only occasionally in the best 
Athenian prose writers. ‘The fact that Xenophon spent much the 
larger part of his life outside Athens and in close intercourse with 
other Greeks sufficiently explains these peculiarities. Such of 
them as are illustrated most often in the following Se/ections are 
here briefly summarized. It should be distinctly understood, 
however, that even in these points Xenophon follows the strict 
Attic usage far more frequently than he deviates from it. 

A. Agreement.— A neuter plural subject occasionally takes a 
plural verb. Z.g. ypdppara . . . éddXwoayv eis “AOyjvas, I. I. 23; 
also 2. 3. 8 and 4. 2. 7. 

B. Reflexive Pronouns. — The third person of the reflexive is 
sometimes used for the second. £.g. cipyoere ohas aivrovs 
Hpaprykoras, I. 7. 19}; SO éavra@y (for ipov abrov),1. 7. 29 and 
avrovs (for buds atrovs), 1. 1. 28. 

C. Prepositions.— (1) vv, a preposition found very rarely in 
Attic prose, is used very frequently instead of wera with the genitive. 

(2) "Api, also un-Attic in prose, is occasionally found with the 
accusative, instead of repi. Lg. 2. 3. 46, 5. 4. 7. 

D. Conjunctions.—(1) Te. A single re, the so-called “ post- 
script or afterthought re,” serving “to complete or extend a 
previous statement,” is found more frequently than in ordinary 
Aric prose. -2.6. 1. 2. 155.12). 27, 1.5. .35, Ts 4. 3, I. 4. 13, 
£6. 397 Gs 6, 1. 65-7; ete. 

(2) Te . : . re, serving to bring two statements into the closest 
possible relation to each other, is not a rare combination in the 
Flellenica. E.g. 1. 1. 28, 1. 4. 16, 1. 6. 33, 5. 4. 34, etc. 


36 HELLENICA 


(3) Kai. . . 8, standing at the beginning of a clause, where d€ 
serves as connective and xa‘ = a/so, frequently takes the place of 
the usual prose combination 6@ xa’. Z.g. 2. 4. 6, 2. 4. 15, 3- 4- 
24,6. 3, {1, etc. 

(4) Te py is one of the most frequent mannerisms of the later 
books of the AHe//enica, sometimes introducing with emphasis a 
new thought, more often weakened to equivalence with simple 6¢, 
and thus standing sometimes as correlative to a preceding pev. 
Eg. 2. 3. 33) 2 3- 42, 3. I. 7) 4. 2. 17, 5. 4- 1, 6. 3. 14, Cte. 

(5) Méxpt, unt/, a conjunction seldom used in Attic prose, ap- 
pears several times. Z.g. 1. 1. 3, 1. 1. 6, 1. I. 27, I. 2. 16, I. 3. 
Se Pe A § & 

E. Tenses. — The so-called “ objective”’ imperfect and pluper- 
fect, representing in indirect discourse a present or perfect indic- 
ative of the direct discourse, are found with unusual frequency. 
E.g. épavres . « « drt woAEpos ev KopivOw ovxére Hv (instead of éori 
or ein ), 5. 4.19; also 1. 5. 3, 2. 1. 14, 2. 2. 15, 4. 2. 5, etc. 

F. Final Clauses. — Xenophon stands alone among Attic prose 
writers in employing the poetic ws as a final particle. Z.g. 1. 4. 
6, 1. 6. 28, 2. 3. 14, 3. 4. 15, etc. 

G. Object Clauses. — Besides the ordinary 6zws with the future 
indicative (or the subjunctive or optative) Xenophon shows 
many wholly irregular uses. The following are illustrated in these 
Selections : 

(1) érws dv with the optative, BovAcverOar dws av e€etn, 2. 3. 
13. 

(2) &s with the subjunctive, Puddéacba . . . ds py. . . duva- 
a6, 2. 3. 33: 

(3) #s with the future optative, zpocirev ds pydels xivycotro, 
9. I, 232: 

H. Result Clauses. — Xenophon departs from the regular usage 
of Attic prose writers in employing «s as well as oore, both with 
the infinitive and with the indicative. .g. (with infinitive) 1. 6. 
20, 7. 5. 19; (with indicative) 4. 4. 16, 5. 4. 22. 

I, Infinitives. — Xenophon occasionally uses both the present 


INTRODUCTION 37 


and the aorist infinitive in a future sense after verda sentiendi et 
declarandi, especially ov dye and oioua. This seems to be 
merely an extension of the ordinary Greek use of the present or 
aorist odject infinitive after verbs of hoping, expecting, promising, 
and the like; in such cases, therefore, od dyyue = J refuse, and 
oiopat = 1 expect. L.g. oix ey deEaca, 5. 1. 32, he refused to 
receive (note that if the infinitive were in indirect discourse, the 
meaning would be, he said that he did not receive) ; also ob hapévov 
ToAumpayyoveiv, I. 6. 3, refusing to intermeddle; ov éepyn...- 
ovdeva “EAAnvwv . . . avOparrodicPnvar, 1. 6. 143; of 8 dAAOL oTpa- 
Tatar wovto (expected) amtévat, 4. 7. 43; oleoOe Kai ipels Tadra 
mavTa KapTEpely, 5. I. 15. 

J. Participles. — The circumstantial participle with os, most 
often in the genitive absolute, is employed with unusual frequency 
as the equivalent of a participle or clause in indirect discourse. 
Eg. e&nyyere trois Aaxedaipoviors as Baotréws Kal Tiooadépvovs 
Tov oToXov TovTOV TapacKkevalopevwv, 3. 4. 1, reported to the L. that 
the king and Tissaphernes were preparing this expedition; ro 
Aoyw s Aaxedapoviny vikwovTwv, 4. 3. 14, 7 consequence of the 
report that the L. were victorious ; ris aitias dpte yeyevnpevyns as 
HoeBnKoros cis TH pvoTypia, 1. 4. 143 mpoelre . . . &S Kal ToOUTOLS 
vikytyplov dwowv, 4.2.53 also 5. I. 25, 6. 5. 24, 6. 5. 28, 6. 5. 37. 

K. Anacolutha of various sorts abound in Xenophon. £.g. I. 
Sete Oy ay a. 2.2.9, 2:3, 2. 3. 15, 2. 3, 28, 2. 3: 54, 3.4. 27, 
Peet tee et A, 0. Oy Ge Ba 255-5..4. 15. So Ae T Zs 5+ 74. 35, 6. 
Sra eee. 25, 6, 5. 42, 7.5. 18. 

L. Poetical and rare words or forms of words. Xenophon was 
a citizen of the world, and he continually employs words and 
forms which are unknown to the vocabulary of the stricter Attic 
prose writers. Instances of this sort will be noted as they occur. 


ABBREVIATIONS 


B, = Babbitt’s Grammar of Attic and Ionic Greek, 1902. 
G. = Goodwin’s Greek Grammar (revised edition), 1892. 


GMT. = Goodwin’s Syntax of the Moods and Tenses of the Greek Verb 
(enlarged edition), 1890. 


Gl. = Goodell’s School Grammar of Attic Greek, 1902. 
GS. = Gildersleeve’s Syntax of Classical Greek (first part), 1900, 
_ HA. = Hadley’s Greek Grammar (revised by Allen), 1884. 


KG. = Kiihner’s Ausfithrliche Grammatik, [Iter Teil (revised by Gerth), 
1898-1904. . 


S. = Smyth’s Greek Grammar, 1908. 


38 


Se 


* 
My 














cee 25 27 29 
: ye 




















\ (aby) = 
ee . 
~ St 





























AND THE 


AEGEAN 


SCALE OF MILES 








20 40 «60 80 





















gil PoATas, ENGR'G OO., N.Y. 


25 








battle of Abydus. 


EENO®ONTO> EAAHNIKA 


BOOK I 


THE FURTHER COURSE OF THE PELOPONNESIAN WAR, 411-406 B.C. 


Mera € Tavra ov TodANats Nucpais VoTepov HAOEv E€1 


"AOnvav Ovpoyapyns Exwv vavs ddiyas: Kal evOUs Eevav- 


paxnoav avis Aakedarpdviot Kai “APnvaio, éviknoar 


20€ Aakedatmoviot Wyoupevov *Aynoavdpisou. 


pet OXI- 


yov Se tovtwv Awpieds 6 Avaydpou ék “Pddou eis “EXAHo- 5 


TovTov eloeTAEL ApYouevov YELU@VOS TETTAPOL Kal 


CHAPTER 1, §§ 1-10. Maval 
warfare in the Hellespont. The 
Alcibiades ts 
arrested by Tissaphernes, but 
escapes. AII B.C. 

I. Mera 8 tatra: loosely con- 
necting the Hel/enica with the final 
chapters of Thucydides. See In- 
troduction, p. 19 f. and Appendix, 
PP- 351-355-— Mwépars: S. 1513; 
HA. 781; B. 388; G. 1184; Gl. 
526 c. —qAOev: apparently to the 
Hellespont. See App. p. 353 f.— 
Ovpoxdpys: earlier in this year 
(411 B.c.) he was defeated by 
Agesandridas in an action off 
Euboea. Introd. p. 18. Soon 
afterwards Agesandridas was sum- 
moned to the Hellespont to reén- 


39 


force Mindarus, the Spartan ad- 
miral (who had just lost the battle 
of Cynossema), and thither Thy- 
mochares appears to have followed 
him. Thucydides 8. 95 and 107. 
— évaupaxyoav atOis: again, with 
reference to the recent battle of 
Cynossema. Thuc. 8. 104-106. 
See Introd. p. 19 and App. p. 354. 

2. per OAlyev TotTwV: TOUTWY 
is gen. of comparison, since per 
dALiyov = 6Alyw vorepov. S. 1437, 
1431; HA. 755; B. 363; G. 
1153-4; Gl. 517. —Awpteds : a lieu- 
tenant of Mindarus, who had been 
sent on a special mission to Rhodes 
(Diodorus 13. 38) and was now 
trying to rejoin his commander. 


Cp. 5. 1g and App. p. 352.— apxo- 


6° .\ | 'BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. | ee [411 B.C. 


2 _ 


e 
* 


* . € € 
aranes * ** < 
« 


$éka yavolv. dia “iycépa. Katiowv O€ 6 Tav "APnvaiwr 
Huepoakdros eojpnve Tors oTpatyyois. ot S€ avynyd- 
yovTo é avTov Eikort vavoly, as 6 Awpieds puywv mpos 
Thy ynv aveBiBale Tas avTov TpiNpEls, ws HvoLyE, TEpt TO 10 
3‘Poirevov. eyyds d€ yevouevwy trav “AOnvaiwv éwayovro 
a6 TE TOV VEeaV Kal THS yHs, Expt ol AOnvator amémev- 
aav eis Maddurov mpos To ado orpardémedov ovdev mpa- 
4favtes. Mivdapos d€ karidav tiv payny ev “lio vor 
™ "AOnva, €BonPa éxi tiv Oadarrav, kat Kabednvoas 15 


pévov xetpd@vos: of 4II-410 B.C. 
See Introd. p. 23 f.—Gpa tpépa: 
the usual formula is dua TH pea. 
— rots orparnyois: Thrasybulus 
and Thrasyllus. Alcibiades, also 
one of the generals, had not yet 
reached the Hellespont. See § 5 
and Thuc. 8. 108.—dvnydyovro : 
put out. In nautical language ava 
and xara mean respectively ‘ out» 
(to sea) and ‘in’ (to shore). — 
mpos Thy yfv: connect with duywr. 
— as fvorye: as he got clear. The 
verb seems to mean to ‘open out’ 
a clear course, to get under way, 
free of other ships, shores, etc. 
Cp. 5. 13 and 6. 21. The impf. 
here and in dveBiBage with refer- 
ence to the process, — as one after 
another of the ships got clear and 
was beached. —‘Polrevov: Rhoe- 
teum, on the Asiatic coast of the 
Hellespont, near its entrance. 

3. esdxovro: the subject is the 
Peloponnesians. — dé re. . . ys: 
for not all the ships were beached. 


—péxpt: see Introd. IV. p. 5.— 
Mé4$vrov: in the Thracian Cher- 
sonese, 7.¢. on the European coast 
of the Hellespont, near Sestus. — 
otparémedov: fleet. Cp. 6. 3. 18 
Ta OTparoreda Kal TA VaUTLKA Kal 
ra melixa, both fleets and armies. 
In the Hell. crparémedov may mean 
(a) an army, — e.g. 2. 7, — (6) its 
camp, (¢) a fleet, or (d@) its sta- 
tion, —¢.g. 6. 21 and 36. 

4. MivSapos: Spartan admiral 
for the year 411-410 B.C. — katt- 
Sov: the verb frequently means, 
as here, to see at a considerable 
distance or with some difficulty, to 
descry. Cp. § 2 above; also § 16 
below, 6. 15, etc. —év "IAl@: con- 
nect with @iwv. Xerxes and Alex- 
ander the Great likewise visited the 
famous site of Troy to sacrifice to 
Athena (Herod. 7. 43 and Arrian, 
Anab, 1. 11).— ®4dAarrav: ze. to 
Abydus (opposite Madytus), where 
the main Peloponnesian fleet lay, 
drawn up on the shore (hence 


411 B.C.] 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


PGE 41 


A e A , > 4 hg > , ‘ \ 
TAS EAUTOV TPLNpPELS aTeTAEL, OTWS avahaBor Tas peETA 


5 Awpiéws. 


e \ > ~ > , > , 
Ou de AOnvator AVTAVAYAYOMEVOL EVAVLAVY)- 


‘ gav mept ABvdov Kata THy yova péypt Seidys €€ EwOwvod. 
»." ‘ \ , \ \ “4 > , > 
Kal TA ev viK@vTa”, TA O€ Vixapevorv, AKuBiddys érevo- 


7~ A , ¥ t 
6mAEt Svowtr Seovaaus ElKooL vavoiv. 
A 4 y 
Tov led\omovyynoiwy éyévero Tpos THY "ABvdov: Kal 6 


evtrevler 5€ dvy7) 20 


¢ 


, , \ 8 , a 9 > 
DapvaBalos mapeBoyGe, Kai eracBaivev To imme eis 
\ , , a cree py. \ i 
tHv Oaratrav pep Suvarov Hv €uayero, Kal Tots aAXoLS 


A la) ‘\ lal 
7TOUS AUTOU LmmEvoL Kal Telos TapEKeheEveTo. 


oupnppa- 


“ ‘ ‘ la) ¢ , ‘ , 
Eavtes d€ TAS VaUs ol IleXovrovynavot Kat TApPATAEAMEvou 25 


Q\ la «> , > A pe , , 
TpPos TH YH EuaxXovTo. “AOnvator dé awémevo-av, Tpia- 


kabeAKvoas).— dvaraBor: lit. Dick 
up. It is often used, as here, of 
a general who unites to his com- 
mand detached units. 

5. kara thy yova: along the 
strand. yov is a poetic word. 
See Introd. IV. L. — é€ éw@i.vod: the 
morning of the day after Dorieus’ 
arrival. Diodorus (13. 45) runs 
together the two battles described 
in §§ 3 and 5.— ra pév.. . ra 8€: 
at some points ... at others. For 
the acc. see S. 1609; HA. 719; B. 
336; G. 1060; Gl. 540. —AAkiBid- 
Sys: whom Thucydides (8. 108) 
leaves at Samos. See App. p. 352. 
Diodorus (13. 46) and Plutarch 
(Az. 27) agree with the statement 
of Xenophon that Alcibiades’ ar- 
rival decided the issue of the 
battle. —émevomet : cis in the com- 
pound means 77/0 (the Hellespont), 
émi besides, z.e. in addition to, or to 


aid, the original force. Cp. § 12. — 
Svotv Seovcats elkoot: fwenly lack- 
ing two, as duodeviginti in Latin. 
Note that deovoars agrees with 
vavolv. 

6. PapvdBafos: Persian satrap 
of Lesser Phrygia and Bithynia, 
and Tissaphernes’ rival. It was 
the aid he had offered to the 
Spartans which led them to bring 
their fleet to the Hellespont. See 
Introd. p. 19. — péxpt: to be joined 
with the preceding, ézeoPaivwv 
KTA.; as long as the depth of the 
water permitted. See critical note. 
— tots dAAots : explained more pre- 
cisely by the following appositives. 
—tmapexedeveto: sc. to follow his 
example. 

7. cupodpdtavres: z.¢. ranging 
them close together on the shore, 
so as to form a wall (fpayya). — 
Taparatdpevor mpos TH yy: Zav- 


42 | EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Li: ta 


wn ~ / / ‘ ee > ‘ 
KovTa vavs Tov Tokewiov AaBovTes KEVaS Kal AS avTOL 
8ammderav Komiodpevol, eis Snotov. évrevev myv Ter- 

, va » » ¥ ae oy , 

Tapdkovta vedv addat GAN @xOVTO é7 apyupohoyiav 
é€w tov “EXAnomovrov: Kai 6 @pdovddos, eis Sv TOY 30 

vad a A 4 
otparnyav, eis "AOyvas emrevoe tavta €fayyeh@v Kat 
9oTpatiay Kal vais airyowy. pera d€ TadTa Ticoadep- 
vns AO eis “EXAjoTovtov: adixdpevov 5€ Tap’ abrov 
pud Tpinper AKiBiddyv E€vid re kal SOpa ayovta ovh- 


ing marshaled themselves on the 
shore. — xevas: 7.¢. abandoned by 
their crews. Cp. the opposite ex- 
pression avrois dvdpac., men and 
all, 2. 12 and often.—ds avrol 
éméderav : Z.c. before the arrival of 
Alcibiades, when they were at some 
points defeated (§ 5). avroi, to 
indicate the recovery of their own 
ships in contrast with the capture 
of the enemy’s. — Zqorév: oppo- 
site Abydus. 

8. é’ dpyvpodoylay: Athens 
had lost so many of her tributary 
allies since the Sicilian disaster 
that she was almost without reve- 
nues ; her generals, therefore, were 
continually occupied in raising 
money for the support of their 
fleets, by voluntary or involuntary 
contributions from friends or ene- 
mies. Cp. §§ 12, 20,21,etc. The 
Spartans, on the other hand, were 
able to rely upon Persian subsidies, 
first from Tissaphernes and now 
from Pharnabazus. Cp. § 14 and 
Introd. p. 16 f.— éayyeddv.. . 


airhowy: S. 2065; HA. 969 c; - 
B. 653, 5; G. 1563, 4; Gl. 583 b. 
See note on ds paxovpevos § 33. 
g. Ticcadépvys : Persian satrap 
of Lydia and lonia. In 412 B.c. 
he had concluded an_ alliance 
with the Lacedaemonians- and 
had engaged to support their 
fleet. Alcibiades, however, per- 
suaded him to reduce and finally 
to cut off altogether his supplies 
of money to the Lacedaemonians, 
whereupon the latter sought a 
new paymaster in Pharnabazus. 
See note on § 6and Introd. pp. 17- 
19. Tissaphernes now comes to 
the Hellespont to set himself right, 
if possible, with the Lacedaemo- 
nians (Thuc. 8. Iog), and he 
welcomes the opportunity of ar- 
resting Alcibiades as a means to 
that end. Doubtless the purpose 
of Alcibiades’ visit was to win for 
the Athenians what he had long 
promised them, vs. the active aid 
of Tissaphernes (Thue. 8. 47, 56, 
81, 88).— féud re kal'Sapa: the 


10 Tokepety “AOnva.tors. 


II 


411-410 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


By. 43 


haBav cip€ ev Ydpdecr, ddoxwy Kehevey Bacrdréa 35 


ec lA \ , Y 
YMEPats de T PLAKOVTA VOTEPOV 


"ANKiBiddyns ex Yapdewv pera MavtiOéov Tod adovtos év 


Pd 9 > 4 \ > , > 
Kapia troy evmopycartes vuxros amédpacar eis K\a- 


Copevas. 


Oi 8 & norm “APnvaior atcOdpnevor Mirvdapor4o 


aA pet: > ‘\ 4 N € , XN 
mretv em avtovs pédd\ovTa vavoly é€jKovTa, VUKTOS 


amédpacav eis Kapdiav. 


evTavd0a dé kat "AdKiBiadns 


a 3 a ca X , , \ 3 
HKev ex Tov Kalopevav ovr TevTE TpLnpETL Kal ETTaAK- 


, . , . 9 e A 7 A 
Tpid... muddpevos S€ dre ai Tav IedoTOVvnciwy vies 
e€ “ABvdov avyypevar ciev eis Kvlucov, avros péev melp 4s 


former were ceremonial presents 
of meat and drink, the latter were 
‘keepsakes,’ like the Homeric xe- 
pydAa.— BapSeor : capital of Lydia. 
—Paortléa: S. 1140; HA. 660 c; 
B. 446, N.; G. 957. 
10. Mavridéov: nothing is defi- 
nitely known about him, although 
he may well be the same as the 
Mantitheus of 3. 13. — a@Advros: an 
attributive participle. S. 2050a; 
HA. 965; B. 650; G. 1559; Gl. 
582. — evrophoavres . . . Arédpa- 
gav: ‘construction according to 
sense,’ although the grammatical 
subject is singular. 
§§ 11-18. Zhe Athenian-fleet zs 
reunited and takes the offensive. 
The battle of Cyzicus. 410 B.C. 
11. Here, in all probability, be- 
gins the twenty-second year of the 
war, — 410 B.c. See App. p. 361 f. 
— aleOspevor: having learned. — 


pé\Xovra: supplementing aicbope- 
vo. S.2110; HA. 982; B. 661; G. 
1588; Gl. 586a.— €Kovra: accord- 
ing to Diodorus (13. 49) Mindarus 
had received considerable reén- 
forcements. The Athenians have 
only forty ships (§ 8), — hence 
their secret retreat.—vukrds daré- 
Spacav: arather careless repetition 
from the preceding section.—Kap- 
Siav: around the Chersonese, on 
its N.W. coast. Hence the vepu- 
meiv below.— vv: see Introd. IV. 
c.1. Xenophon ordinarily uses the 
simple dative to indicate military 
accompaniment (¢.g. §§ 2, 5, 9, II, 
etc.), but sometimes, with no dif- 
ference of meaning, the dative with 
ovv (cp. 4.9, 5. 18, 2. 2. 7, etc.). — 
Kéfixov: an Athenian possession, 
which was now captured by Min- 
darus (Diod. 13. 49).—mwety: dy 
land, across the Chersonese. 


I20€V. 


44 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


[410 B.c, 


Lot. 


“A A “ / 
A\Oev eis Snordv, Tas S€ vads wepuThey Exeioe Exehev- 


éret 8 HdOov, avdyerOar dn adrovd péddovTos 


ec ey | / > A / »” ‘ 
ws emt vavpaxiav eraotret Onpapeys eikoor vavow 
¥” eee 
ams Maxedovias, dpa S€ kal OpacvBovdos evkoow ETE 
/ > 4 

13 pais €K Odcov, auddrepo. HpyupodoynKores. “AAKuBra- 50 
\ > \ \ 4 4, r dees, > 4 A 
Sys Sé eirav kal rovrous SidKew avrov e€ehopevors Ta 


12. as érl vavpaxlav: for bat- 
tle, equivalent to ds vavpaxyycor- 
tos. For the use of ws with a 
prepositional phrase denoting pur- 
pose is analogous to the use of 
as with the fut. part. (see note 
on § 33). With such phrases 
in the He//. as is used or omitted 
with equal frequency and without 
appreciable difference in meaning 
or attendant circumstance. 
here = éxi (dpyvpodoyiay) in § 8. 
— treet: see on § 5. — Onpa- 
pévns: see Introd. p. 18. He had 
been sent from Athens with thirty 
ships to prevent the bridging of 
the straits of Chalcis, from Euboea 
to Boeotia. After failing in this 
attempt he employed his force in 
aiding King Archelaus of Mace- 
donia, — hence he comes azo 
Maxedovias (Diod. 13. 47-49). — 
Since the time when the Athenian 
fleet refused to acknowledge the 
government of the Four Hundred 
at Athens, it had been under gen- 
erals of its own choosing (Introd. 
p. 18), among whom Alcibiades, 
Thrasybulus, and Thrasyllus were 
the most prominent. Theramenes, 


eae ae. 
WS €7rL 


although himself one of the Four 
Hundred, had helped to destroy 
that government and was mainly 
responsible for the repeal by the 
Athenian Assembly of the decree 
of banishment against Alcibiades. 
He was therefore accepted by the 
fleet as one of its generals. Until 
407 B.C., when the reunion between 
the Athenian city and fleet was 
fully accomplished, the latter con- 
tinued to choose its own generals, 
and kept always at its head Al- - 
cibiades, Thrasybulus, Thrasyllus, 
and Theramenes. — OpacbBovdros : 
who later became the liberator of 
Athens from the Thirty Tyrants. 
— Npyvpodoynkétes: see on § 8. 
13. elwav: didding. For the fol- 
lowing inf. see S. 1997; HA. 946 b; 
B. 669, N.; G. 1523, 2; Gl. 658. — 
Kal tovros: ‘hese also, as well as 
his original force. — Skew: not 
‘to accompany’ him, which would 
be dxoAovbely or érecOa, but Zo 
follow after him when they had 
made ready ; for Alc. (atrds) went 
on ahead. — éfeAopévors . . . tora : 
= ‘having cleared for action.’ A 
trireme regularly had two sails, 


410 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


| ag 45 


peydha totia avros erdevoe eis Ildpiov: abpdar dé 
, e ~ 4 > la aA yy 5 , 
yevouevar ai vnes amraca: ev Ilapio &€ Kat dydonKovta 
A > , % > , N as A ¢ , 
THs ETiovans VUKTOS avnydyovTo, Kal TH GAN Hmepa 
> lal > 
14 TEpt apiatov wpav Hrov eis Ipoxdyvycov. exel S émv-55 
Bovtro ort Mivdapos ev Kvulikw ein kat PapvdBalos 
peta Tov melov. TavTny pev ody THY Nuepay avTod 
euewav, TH S€ VoTepaia “AdKiBiddyns exkAyoiav touy)- 
OAS TAPEKEAEVETO AUTOLS OTL aVaYKN Ein Kal VavpayetD 
Kai melomayelv Kat Terxonaxeiv: Od yap €oTwv, €di., 60 
, Co. a \ , x \ 
Xpypata ynuiv, Tots d€ moentors adOova mapa Bact 
15 \€ws. TH S€ mpotepaia, emevd7) wppioavto, Ta Tota 
TavTa Kal TA puKpa ouvyOpoice Tap’ EavTor, OTWS 
\ 3 , A / ‘ nO A la 
pndeis e€ayyeidar Tots Todepiouws TO TAHOOS Ta vEdr, 
> 4 la a *» c / > ‘\ la , 
ETEK PVEE TE, OS Gv aNiokynTaL els TO TEpay Siamdéwr, 6s 


the larger of which, with all its 
tackling, was removed when a bat- 
tle was imminent. In action the tri- 
reme depended entirely on its oars. 
— €£ kal oySoqkovra: = 40($ 8) + 
6 (§ 11) + 20 + 20 (§ 12). — vuxrds 
--+ pepe: respectively time within 
whichand time when. S. 1444,1539; 
HA. 759, 782 ; B. 359, 385 ; G. 1136, 
1192; Gl. 515, 527 c. —GAAq: nex2, 
an unusual meaning of the word. — 
mepl dpicrov Spav: about midday. 

14. év Kvfikw: see on § 11.— 
adbrois: z.2. the soldiers gathered in 
the €xxAnoia. — vavpaxetv Kal welo- 
paxetlv kal rerxopaxetv: 7.¢. against 
Mindarus, Pharnabazus, and Cyzi- 
cus respectively. — xphpara: see 
on § 8. 


15. epploavro: at Proconnesus. 
—mhoia: z.¢. merchant vessels. — 
Kal: even.— cvv}Ppore : translate 
by the plupf. Cp. Azad. 1.1.2 rips 
dpxns ns ab’Tov catpamnyv éroincs, 
the province of which he had made 
him satrap. — €ayyeixor: for the 
mood see S. 2196; HA. 881; B. 
590; G. 1365; Gl. 638 c.—re: 
the postscript re, connecting the 
two clauses. See Introd. IV. pD. 1. 
—<dXicknrar: a vivid future con- 
dition. S. 2565; HA. 916; B. 
623; G. 1434; Gl. 616 a. Note 
that the opt. might have been used 
instead, on the principles of indir. 
disc. —els 1rd twépav: fo the other 
side, 2.e.to Cyzicus. —Svahéev : the 
prep. means across, as frequently. 


46 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, tr. 


/ ‘ id 
160avarov thy Cyptav. 


[410 B.C, 


‘ \ 4 > / 
pera O€ Thy exx\noiav Twapa- 


, ‘ / > 4 oe, ‘ 
OkKEevaTdpEVvoS WS ETL Vavpayiay avynyayeTo em. THY 


nw 
Kvluxov vovtos Tohdg. 


éreio7) 8 eyyvs THs Kulixov 


hv, al pias yevopevns Kal ToD H\Lov ExAdpapavtos Kafopa 
Tas TOD Mwddpov vats yupvalowévas TOppw amd TOV 70 
Aiupévos Kal admeynppevas v7 avrov, E&yKovTa ovoas. 
17 ot O€ Hedorovvycon, iddvTes TAS TOV “APnvaiwy TpinpeErs 
ovo-as melous TE TOAN@ 7 TPOTEPOY Kal POS TO pent, 
epvyov eis THY ynv: Kal ovvoppioarTeEs TAS Vas Eua- 


a , 
18 XOVTO €mumTh€ovat ToLs EvayTiots. 


"Aki Buadns d€ Tats 5 


¥” an lanl r 4 > / > ‘ lal ioG. de 
ELKOO'L TOV VEO TEPLTAEVTAS aTEBN Els THY YHV. LowY 

€ / ‘ ee > ‘ > “~ ~ / > , 
6 Mivdapos Kat avros atoBas €v TH yn paxopuevos ame 


Baver 


¢€ OV > > Ate ¥ 
ol O€ per’ avrov ovtes eduyov. 


‘ A lal ec 
Tas 6€ vas ot 


>AG0 A aes ¥ ee > Ul 4 ; 
nvatol @xovTo ayovTes atacas eis Ilpoxovynaov 
. lal 4 \ > \ 4 c 
Tnv TOV Yvpakociwv: éxeivas 5€ avroi KaTékavaay ot So 


16. as él vavpaxlav: see on 
§ 12.—wovros wodkk@: while it 
was raining heavily. The dat. in 
moAA@ is one of manner; for the 
part. see S. 2072 b; HA.9724; B. 
657,N.1; G. 1568 (end); Gl. 589. 
—aSopa: see on xatidov § 4.— 
Grevdnppévas dr’ atrot: cut off by 
him, i.e. Alcibiades, who got be- 
tween Mindarus and the harbor of 
Cyzicus under cover of the storm. 
Diodorus (13. 49-51) and Plutarch 
(Az. 28) give varying accounts of 
this battle. — &#xovra: as in § 11. 

17. oboas: see on péAdovra 
§ 11.—-mpdrepov: z.e. when the 
two fleets lay at Sestus and Aby- 
dus watching one another (§ 11). 


Since then the Athenian fleet had 
increased from forty to eighty-six 
ships ($§ 11-13), an increase which 
Alcibiades had taken care to 
conceal from the Peloponnesians 
($ 15).—-mpés: near, at the mouth 
of. 

18. tats elkoot: the article may 
be used with a numeral to designate 
a part of a given whole. S. 1125 a; 
HA. 664 a; G. 948 a.— wepurdet- 
eas: around the contending fleets, 
so as to land and attack Mindarus 
in the rear. — kal ards: as well as 
Alcibiades. — ras 8 vats: first in 
its sentence for emphasis,—the 
crews escaped, but the ships were 
captured. — rév Zvpaxoriwy: femi- 


410 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 1. 47 


, > “~ \ ee 3 7 ¥ &.9 lal 
Supakdaror. exeiMer dé 7H voTEpaia Eweov ot “APnvator 
gem Kvlixov. ot d€ Kulixnvol trav Medorovvyciwy Kat 
hapvaBalov éxurdvrwv adrnv €d€xovro Tovs ‘APnvaiovs. 
> , \ 4 > A ¥. ¢ / \ , 
20 AdKuBiadns Sé petvas avTov EiKoow Hpepas Kal ypy- 
para modha laBov rapa tov Kuliknvav, ovdev addo 8s 
KaKov epyacduevos ev TH TOAEL, aTémrEVTE” Els IIpo- 
kovvnoov. eKxeilev & emhevoer eis Il€pwOov Kat Syrvp- 
, A lA \ > / > ‘ ¥ ‘\ 
o1 Bpiav. Kat TepivOuor pev etoedéEavro els 76 aoru 76 
otpatomedov: SnrupBpravoi de edeEavto pev ov, Xpy- 
22p.aTa de edocav. evTedlev S adixdpevor THS Kadyndo-90 
vias eis Xpvodmodw €reiyicay adtyy, Kal SexarevTy prov 
Kateokevacay ev avTn, Kal THY Sexatyny e€éheyov TaY 
3 nw I ¢ / \ ‘\ 2 , 
éx tov Ilovrov mdoiwv, Kat dvdakny éyKatadimovtes 
la) / 
vads TpLdKovTa Kal oTpaTnyw Svo, Onpapevyy Kat Evpa- 
Xov, TOU TE xwpiov emipehetoOar Kai TaV ExTEdVTHY 95 


nine. In 412 B.c., after the failure 


yee! cee Sie — 


of the Athenian expedition against 
Syracuse (Introd. p. 16), the Syra- 


_ cusans sent a contingent of twenty 


ships to the Peloponnesian fleet. 
Thuc. 8. 26. 

§§ 19-22. Zhe results of the 
Athenian victory. 

Ig. avrhv: z.¢. the city. 

20. Grémhkevoev: azo in com- 
position = dack, as frequently. — 
Tlépiv8ov kal SndrvpBplav: on the 
northern coast of the Propontis. 

21. toorpardmedov: see on § 3. 
— ov: for the accent see S. 1804; 
HA. 112 a; B. 69, 1; G. 138, 1; 
Gl. 18. 

22. Kadxnfdovias: theso-called 


chorographic genitive, a species of 
partitive genitive. S. 1311; B. 
355-— Xpvodsodw : on the eastern 
side of the Bosporus, opposite By- 
zantium.— Thy Sexdrynv: cp. the 
English ‘tithe. This source of 
revenue was of the utmost impor- 
tance to Athens, impoverished as 
she was through the loss of her 
tributary allies (see on §§8). 
Furthermore, the possession of the 
Bosporus as well as the Hellespont 
secured the route of the Athenian 
grain ‘ships from the Black Sea 
(cp. § 35 and Introd. p. 19).— 
mrolov: S. 1392; HA. 748; B. 
362; G. 1117; Gl. 509.— kal: 
also, besides the necessary custom- 


48 ZENO*ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 1. [410 B.C, 


motwy Kal €t TL ado SUvaLVTO Brame TOVS TOhEMLOUS. 
oi 8 ddd\ou oTparnyol eis Tov “EAAjoTovTOV @xoVTO. 
‘ ‘ c 'd “ , > la > 
237apa O€¢ ‘Immoxpdrovs Tod Muddpov émotohéws eis 
Aaxedaipova ypdppara treuplérta édtwray eis “AOy- 
vas héyovra Tade* "Eppa ta Kada. Mivdapos aeo- 100 
2400. TEWOVTLT@VOpES. aTopiomes TL xpy Spay. Pap- 


house officials. — émupedeto Oar: S. 
2008 ; HA. 951; B.592; G. 1532; 
Gl. 565.— 7 G@AAo: S. 1573; HA. 
716-bs B... 334; Ge. toga; Gi. 
536 b.—8bvavro: a vivid future 
condition in indirect discourse, 
hence the opt. It is the purpose, 
z.¢. the thought, in the minds of 
the generals which leads to the in- 
dir. disc. construction. S. 2622 e; 
HA. 937; B. 677; G. 1502, 2; 
Gl. 651, 3. Note (1) that the sub- 
junctive might have been retained, 
as in § 15, and (2) that the apod- 
osis of the condition is the inf. 
(of purpose) BAdrrew understood. 

§§ 23-26. Zhe Spartans re- 
port their defeat. Pharnabazus 
aids them to build a new fleet. 

23. ‘Immoxpdrovs: according to 
Thuc. 8. 107 he was one of the 
two officers sent to Euboea to 
bring Agesandridas’ fleet to the 
Hellespont (see on §1). The fact 
that “both he and Agesandridas 
reached the Hellespont in safety 
tends to discredit Diodorus’ story 
(13. 41) of the total destruction 
of this fleet. See App. pp. 353 
and 354 f.—émorodlws : vice-ad- 


miral, a Spartan title. — ypdéppara 
wepp0évra: a word or phrase 
which depends upen a participle 
(here mapa... Aaxedaipova) is 
sometimes separated from it by 
the noun with which the participle 
agrees. — é4Awoav: plural verb 
with neut. plural subject. See In- 
trod. IV. A. — els’A@fvas: because 
of the idea of motion involved in 
édAwoav, — captured and brought 
to Athens. The truly ‘laconic’ 
dispatch which follows is in the 
Spartan (Doric) dialect. — x@Aa: 
Spartan for timber, i.e. ships. — 
aémecota: Doric 2 aor. pass. from 
adrocevw, — is gone. — wevavte 
tavbpes : Attic rewaou ot avdpes. 
— Grropiopes: dzropovpev. — Dio- 
dorus (13.52-53) states that the 
defeat at Cyzicus so discouraged 
the Spartans that they made 
overtures for peace, which the 
Athenians, persuaded by the dema- 
gogue Cleophon, rejected. Aris- 
totle (Const. Ath. 34.1) tells a 
similar story of Spartan peace 
proposals after the battle of Argi- 
nusae, four years later. It seems 
likely that both authors are refer- 


410 B.C. ] 


oe 
EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. JI, t. 49 


if de ‘ tes A nN , , 

vaBalos 0€ mavti T@ Tov IedkoTOVYNTiwy oTpaTEdpaTt 
“~ “4 nw g 

KAL TOLS TUMPAXOLS TAapaKEdeva'dpevos 7) GOvpEW EveKa 

, ¢. » A 5 an , 9’ x \ 
Evhov, ds ovTwv TOAN@Y Ev TH Baciréws, Ews av TA 

, A yy 2 - , > “5 ¢ / \ > $3) 
TOMATA THA 7, watioy T eOwKEY ExdoTwW Kal éPddLOV 105 

A wn“ \ “4 
dvow pnvow, Kal dmAioas Tovs vavTas dvAaKas Kare: 


ovy- 


, 4 > XN ~ , \ \ 
Kah€oas TovS TE amo TOV TOEWY OTPATHYyOUS Kal 


20THoE THS EavTov Tapabadartias ys. Kal 
, 3 , “~ , > > , 

Tpinpapxous exéheve vavTnyeioOar Tpinpeas ev *AvTav- 
dp ooas ekaoToa at@dcoav, ypypata Te did0ds Kal 110 
y 2 A *¥ / 4 , 

26 UAnv ex THS dys Kopiler Oar dpdlov. vavirnyoupéevwv 
d€ of Lupakdoto aya Tots “AvTavdpiors Tod Teiyous TL 
eTeTEMET ay, Kal Ev TH Ppovpa Hpecay TavTwy padioTa. 
dua Tavra Oé evepyeoia Te Kal ToiTEta YupaKocious év 
"Avtavopy é€oti. PapvaB8alos pev ody tavra dvard€as irs 

evOds eis Kadynddova eBornba. 


ring to the same incident, but that 
one of them is in error regarding 
the date of it. If this be so, it is 
safer to follow the authority of 
Aristotle than that of Diodorus. 

24. tvexa Eidkwv: on the score 
of timber (cp. KaAa above), in 
contemptuous contrast to Ta ow- 
pata.— as: saying that. S.2086; 
HA. 978; B. 656, 3; G. 1574; Gl. 
593 c.-—€ws Gv... W: So long 
as, etc. Connect with px d0vpeiv. 
For the subjunctive see S. 2401 ; 
HA. 916; B. 623; G. 1434; GI. 
631. —épdb.ov: subsistence. 

25. Tos... orTparnyots: the 
generals from the various states 
of the Peloponnesian confederacy. 

BROWNSON. HELLENICA—4 


—Avravip : at the foot of Mt. Ida. 
Thucydides (4. 52) speaks of it as 
an excellent place for ship building. 
It was there that Aeneas fitted out 
his fleet (Verg. Aen. 3. 5-6). 

26. vavrnyoupévev: sc. adTov. 
S. 2072a; HA. 972a; B.657,N. 1; 
G. 1568; Gl. 590 a. — &pa ois 
"Avraviplows: fogether with the 
Antandrians. A personal dative 
with dpa is unusual. — evepyerta 
ve Kal qmoduteia: z.¢. the title and 
privileges of benefactors and hon- 
orary citizens, not infrequently con- 
ferred, by a legislative act, upon 
individuals or states. —éori: sing. 
because evepyeoia and zodureia are 
conceived as a single notion. 


27 


50 


ap 
EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 1. 


[410 B.c. 


"Ev 5€ T@ xpdvm TovTw HyyéAOn Tots Tav LvpaKo- 


, a ” 7a , c ‘ “~ 7 
ciwv otpatnyois otkofev ore evyovev Td TOV Sypov. 


, > ‘ ¢ a , c , 
TvVYKAhETaVTES OVV TOUS EAUTWYV OTPAaTLWTAS Eppoxpa- 


TOUS TponyopovvTos aTwAopvpovTo THY EavTaV TUpdo- 


/ c > / 4 7 ‘ . , 
pov, @3s QOLKWS evyouev ATAVTES TApPa TOV VOPMOV* 


, , , > SES,” , ‘ 
TAPYVES AV TE a poOdpous EWal KAL TA ourra, WOTEP TA 


, Pe > ‘ XN 97 2 ee ld 
mMporepa, Kat avdpas ayabovs pos Ta det Tapayyeddo- 


c , ee 4 , »” , * > A 
preva, Edér0ar d€ €xéAevov apXovTas, mEexpl av adikwr- 


> 
28TaL ol npynpevor aVT ExElvwr. 


ot 0 avaBonoavtes exe 


Aevov Exeivous apyeuv, Kal pahiora oi TPLApapxot Kal ot 


§§ 27-31. Zhe banishment of 
the Syracusan generals, 

27. @v 8 TH yxpdvm TotTe: 
Xenophon here drops the main 
thread of his narrative in order to 
summarize events which were of 
minor importance, or happened at 
a distance from the principal seat 
of war. Cp. xara Tov Katpov TOUTOV 
§ 32 and zepi rovrous Tovs xpdvous 
§ 33. See Introd. p. 25.— ed- 
youv: fad been banished. The 
present has a perfect meaning ; for 
as vikav = to be victorious, 7.2. to 
have conquered, so devyev = to be 
an exile, ze. to have been ban- 
ished. Cp. S. 1887; HA. 827; B. 
521; GMT. 27.— td rod Shpov: 
the gen. of agent because devyew 
serves as the passive of é«BdAXAew 
to banish. S. 1752; HA. 820; B. 
513; G. 1241; Gl. 499 a. —‘Eppo- 
Kpdrovs: Hermocrates had dis- 
tinguished himself as leader of the 
Syracusans at the time of the great 


Athenian expedition against their 
city (415-413 B.c.). See Introd. 
p. 16. Diodorus states (13. 63) 
that it was through the machina- 
tions of political opponents that he 
and his colleagues were banished. 
—'mponyopotvros : acting as spokes- 
man. —GSikws .. . Tapa Tov vépov : 
z.e. their banishment was both un- 


deserved and _ illegal. — re: the 


postscript re. See § 15 and Introd. 
IV. D. I.—kal rad Aowwd: 7 the 
Suture also. For the case see on 
Ta wev § 5. —Gv8pas . . . mapayyeA- 
Acpeva: good men toward (z.é. in 
obeying) each successive order. — 
a&dikwvrat: for the mood see S. 
2401; HA. 921; B. 623; G. 1465; 
Gl. 631. —ékelvev: éxeivos is some- 
times used instead of a reflexive, 
the pronoun being chosen from 
the point of view of the writer and 
not that of the subject of the sen- 
tence. Cp.S. 1259; KG. 467, 12. 

28. Gpxev: ze. to remain in 


125 


hh eee 


410 B.C. ] 


> , ‘ e A 
émiBarat Kat ot KuBepyynrar. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. [,21. 51 


ot 8 ovK edacay Sety 


, \ A ¢ a , > la > 7 
oracle mpos THY EavT@v TOW: Et O€ TIS EmLKAaOiN 
TL avTots, Adyov ehacayv yxpHnvat Siddvar, pewvywevous 

\ 
Ooas TE vavpaxias avTot Kal avrovs veriKHKaTE Kal 


lal > la bd \ A ¥ 2.7 ‘4 
vaus ei\nhate, ooa TE pEeTA TOV A\NwY aNTTHTOL yeyo 


command. — tpifpapxou . . . ém- 
Baro... . kvBepvfjrar: these were 
the men of rank in the fleet and 
were presumably of the better 
class. Hence they were naturally 
especial partisans of Hermocrates, 
who was the leader of the oligar- 
chical party in Syracuse. — oracvd- 
few: ze. by retaining the com- 
mand.— tis: of the Syracusan 
soldiers and sailors whom they 
were addressing. — émtkadoly : opt. 
in indir. disc. S. 2619; HA. 932, 
2; B.673; G. 1497, 2; Gl. 662. — 
Adyov ehacav xphvar SiSdvar: chey 


_ said that they (the soldiers) ought 


to give them (the generals) a hear- 


ing. Despite the previous mani- 


festation of the good will of the 
soldiers, the generals assume an 
attitude of humility, in order to 
excite still further and surer sym- 
pathy. They do not ask for sup- 
port or restoratioi® to their com- 
mand, only protection. That they 
give so great a reason (in the fol- 
lowing lines) for so small a request 
is in line with the whole spirit of 
their behavior. Their real aim is 
to obtain what they actually did 
obtain, — the aid of the soldiers in 


securing their recall from banish- 
ment. Cp. duocavtes... katagew 
avrovs KTé., having sworn that they 
would bring them back from exile, 
etc., § 29. The phrase Adyov 
S.ddvac (which ordinarily means 
‘to render an account’) is used as 
here in 5. 2. 20. — pepvnpévovs: in 
agreement with the subj. of d.ddvat, 
which refers to the soldiers. — te: 
correlative with the following Te, 
not with cai. See Introd. IV. D. 2. 
—aidrol xaé’ atrots: airoi is used 
to strengthen the following reflex- 
ive (S. 1235; HA. 688; B. 473; 
G. 997) on account of the contrast 
with peta Tov ddkAwv. Note that 
avrovs stands for the reflexive of 
the second person. See Introd. 
IV. B. and S. 1230; HA. 6864; 
B. 471, N. 1; G. 995. — vevukyKare : 
an abrupt change from indirect to 
direct discourse. The second per- 
son instead of the first because, in 
the spirit of the foregoing, the gen- 
erals are not claiming credit for 
themselves. — petra dAAwv : 
z.é. with the Peloponnesians, while 
avtot ka? avrovs refers to their 
campaigns at home, in Sicily. — 
GAtryto. yeysvate: Have proved 


TOV 


130 


52 ZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 1. [410 B.C. 


a ‘ 4 
VATE Nav yyoupevav, TAkw ExovTes THY KpatioTny Sid 
TE THY NpeTepay apeTHY Kal dua THY DpEeTepay TpOoOvpioy 
29 Kal KaTa ynv Kal KaTa Odhatray UTapyovoav. ovdEvdS 
\ > \ > / é / ¥ 4 > id 
dé ovdey eTaiTwpevov, Seonevwv Enewvay Ews adiKovTo 135 
ease ihe J Md / / ‘4 dee fs) ‘ 
ol avr éxeivwv otpatnyot, Ajpapyds T “Emuvdov Kai 
‘ lal \ 
MvoKkwv Mevexpdrovs kai Idrayis Trdovos. trav Se 
, 
Tpinpapxev duocarTes ot mretoto. Katakew avrovs, 
go ty > , eT ey. > , Y 
emav eis Lvpakovoas adixwvTa, amememrpavTo OmoL 
na 2g 7 \ c JN c 
30 €BovAovTo TavTas erawovrTes ° idia d€ ot mpos Epjo- 149 
a / 4 
Kpdatnv mporopirovwtes padiata éemdoOnoav THY Te 
‘ > 
emuyseheav Kal mpoOvpiav Kat KowdrynTa. ay yap 
\ , ‘ 
€yiyvwoKe TOUS ETLELKEDTATOVS Kal TpLNpapYwY Kal 
la A , ‘ A 
KuBepryyntav Kal éeTiBaTav, ExaoTHS HuEepas TPO Kal 
‘ \ ‘ c- lal 
Tpos €oTépav ouvahilwy mpos THY TKYHVYHY THY EaUTOD 145 


yourselves invincible. —réEw .. . 
thy kpatiorny: the best (2.2. most 
honorable) Jost in the line of bat- 
tle. £.g. in the battle of Abydus, 
according to Diod. 13. 45.— dpe- 
thy: skill.—twapyoveav: exhib- 
ited. Connect with rpoOupiav. 
29. Seopévwv: see on vavmrnyov- 
pevwv § 26. In this case the posi- 
tive subject is easy to supply from 
the preceding negative ovdevds. 
— ddixovro: for the mood see 
S. 2395, C.; HA. 922; B. 619; G. 
1464 ; Gl. 631. — Afpapxos "Emd- 
Sov: cp. Awpreds 6 Ataydpov § 2. 
The article is omitted in 6. 3. 2 
also, but nowhere else in the /e//. 
—Tvéows: the Ionic genitive. 
S. 268, D. 1; HA. 201, D.; B. 110, 


2; G.255.—Kardgew: would bring 
them back-from-exile (xatda-). 

30. la: zz particular, in con- 
trast with wavras ératvovvTes. — of 
. +. Mporopidodtyres : those who had 
associated with Hermocrates. The 
imperfect participle. S.1872a.1; 
HA. 856 a; B. 542, 1; G. 1289.— 
érdOnoav ... Kowdtynra: felt the 
loss of his care and enthusiasm 
and good-fellowship. xoworns in 
this sense is extremely rare. See 
Introd. IV. L.— dv... émBarédv: 
Sor the best of those whose acquaint- 
ance he made, both trierarchs and, 
etc. dv = éxeivwy ovs. S. 2522, 
2529; HA. 996 and a; B. 484, 
486; G. 1031, 1032; Gl. 614.— 
cuvatifev: a poetic word. — 


f 


31 6 BovAevoapevous. 


410 B.C. | 


EZENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 1. 53 


oY al y » x / x , > , 
avEeKoLvoUTO O Tu EeueANey 7 Eye 7) TpAaTTELY, KAKEIVOUS 


3sQ7 , , \ \ b) \ a A X 
edloacKke KeAeVwY héyewv TA pev ad TOU TAPAY PNA, TA 


5 4 c 4 \ . 
ex TovTwy Eppoxpartns Ta TOAAa 


€v TO TvvEdpio NvddEeL, héyew TE SoKaY Kai Bovrevey TA 


KpaT.ioTa. 


Katnyopnoas O€ Tucoadépvous ev Aakedai- 


pov. “Eppoxpatys, paptupovvtos Kat “Aortudxov, Kat 


dd€as TA ovTa eye, adixdupevos Tapa PapvaBalor, 


Tp aitnoar ypypata haBav, taperkevaleTo mpos THY 


> , , , \ , > 
ELS LupaKovaas Ka0ooov E€vous TE KAL TPLYPELS. EV 


TouT@ dé HKov ot diddoxou TOV Lupakociwv eis Midnrov 


‘ YA ‘ “ \ \ , 
Kat TapédhaBov Tas vavs Kal TO OTPaTEvpA. 


dvexoivotro: communicated (to 
them). — Ta pév Ta 58€: 
sometimes ... sometimes. Adv. 
acc. 


31. Ta modAa... ndddEe: e77- 
joyed the greatest reputation.— 
Katnyophoas S€ Ticcadépvovs: in 
the preceding year (411 B.C.), on 
the ground that Tissaphernes was 
proving himself disloyal to the 
Lacedaemonian cause (Thuc. 8.85 ; 
cp. also Introd. pp. 17 and Ig). 
Xenophon recalls this bit of pre- 
vious history in order to explain 
whither Hermocrates went (cp. 
dremrépipavTo oot €BovAovTo § 29) 
and why he received from Phar- 
nabazus, who was Tissaphernes’ 
rival, such ready assistance. Note 
the differing use of the various par- 
ticiples: ‘szzce Hermocrates had 
accused .. . and had been ad- 
judged to speak the truth, when he 


came to Pharnabazus he received 
money . . . avd busied himself in 
preparing,’ etc.—’Aervéxov: who 
preceded Mindarus as admiral of 
the Spartan fleet and supported 
Hermocrates’ accusation. — mplv 


airfjoat: S. 2453; HA. 9244; B.° 


627; G. 1470; Gl. 568.— pos... 
Ka8oS0v: wth a view to his resto- 
ration. According to Diodorus 
(13.63 and 75) Hermocrates made 
two attempts, in 409 and 408 B.c., 
to effect his return to Syracuse by 
force. In the second attempt he 
lost his life. Cp., however, note 
on 3. 13.—év tottTw: wcanwihile, 
used rather loosely with reference 
to § 29.—kov: had come. S. 
1906; HA. 827 a; B. 521, N.; G. 
1256; Gl. 454 f. — rév Xvpako- 
ciwv: partitive genitive. 

§§ 32-36. Zhe revolt of Thasos. 
Agis repulsed before the walls of 


150 


54 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 1. 


[410 B.C, 


n , 
"Ev @dow S€ Kata Tov KaLpoy TOVTOY aTdGEwS ~yEvo- 


‘ ‘ Ud c ‘ 
pens exrintovow ot KakwvioTat Kal 0 Adkwv appooTns 


*Ereovikos. 


pépve. Ilacummidas 6 Adkwy epvyev ek Saapryns: emi 160 


karaitiabets b€ tatTa mpata ov Tisca- 


1 ak / ae Sea A , Pes a , 
de TO VAUTLKOV, O EKELVOS 1 PoOvLKelL aTO TWYV TUL PAV Ov, 


eLeréudp0n Kparnourmidas, cat tapédaBev & Xi. 
33 TEpt SE TovTOVs TOvs xpdvovs BpacvAdrov ev *“AOHvats 
ovtos “Ayis ex THs Aekedeias mpovoyny trovovpevos 


mpos avTa Ta TEelyn HOE Tov “AOnvaiwy: Opdovddos 165 


dé eLayayav “APnvaiovs Kal tovs addovs Tovs ev 


la , »” wd , ‘ ‘ 4, 
™ woe ovtas amavras tapérafe Tapa To AvKevov 


34 yupvaovoy| as paxovpevos, av mpooiworr. 


Athens. 
zantium. 

32. O40: Thasos, originally 
an Athenian possession, had re- 
volted to Sparta in 411 B.c.— 
Kata Tov Kaipdv rotrov: see on 
§ 27. —-éxmlrrover : = €xBadAovTau. 
Cp. evyouv § 27.—dppoorhs: 
the Spartan governor in a depen- 
dent state bore this title. — TLacur- 
mi$as: it is altogether probable 
that he was the Spartan admiral 
for the year 409-408 B.c. In that 
case the presumption is that the 
oraovs in Thasos took place dur- 
ing his term of office and that 
Xenophon has anticipated (as in 
the preceding section) in describ- 
ing it here. — él: fo the command 
of. —Kparynoirn(Sas: admiral for 
the year 408-407 B.C. 

33. tepl rovrovs rods xpdvovs: 


Clearchus is sent to By- 


idov de 
see on § 27. —OpactaAdrov: cp. § 8. 
— Aexedelas: where the Spartans, 


under King Agis, maintained a 


permanent camp in order to pre- 
vent the Athenians from cultivat- 
ing their lands. See Introd. p. 16. 
— tmpovop4y: a word used only by 
Xenophon and late writers. See 
Introd. 1V. L. — rots GAAovus: 7.2. 
non-citizens, vzz. metics and stran- 
gers. —Avxeov: the Lyceum was 
a gymnasium outside the walls of 
Athens to the eastward, later 
famous. as the place where Aris- 
totle taught. — ds paxotpevos: for 
the purpose, or with the intention, 
of fighting. The fut. part. with- 
out ws is used to express pur- 
pose, but only after verbs of mo- 
tion. After other verbs as must 
be used, and it is not infrequently 
found after verbs of motion also. 


410 B.C. | 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


WS & 55 


lal 3 b) , , , 4 al b) 4 
TavTa Ayis amnyaye TaXews, Kal TWES avT@Y OdLyoL 


lal 3 \ ~ ec XN A ~ > / 
Tov €ml TacWw vTO Tov Yrov améavor. 


€ > 
Ol OUV 


"AOnvaio. T@ OpacvrAdgw dia tadra €r. tpoOvpdrepor 


ns es 2 \ 
joav ep a HKE, Kat endioarTo Om\itas TE adToY KaTa- 


heEacar yuhious, imméas O€ ExaTov, Tpijpers Sé TevTY- 


35Kovta. Ayus d€ ek THS Aexedeias id@v mrota ToANA 


girov eis Hepara Kataféovra, ovdev odedos ed elvau 


X > > A ‘\ ¥ , > , ¥ 
TOUS PET aVTOD TohvY Hdn ypdvov ’AOPnvaiovs cipyew 


lal Lal > , , ‘\ yY ¢€ ‘\ , 
TS YS, Eb py TUS OXYTOL Kal Obey 6 KaTa OddatTav 


A lal , , > \ / \ 
O.LTOS potra KPQTLOTOV TE EWAL KAL K\€apyov TOV 


Sometimes the fut. part. with 
@s denotes ‘alleged purpose,’ but 
there are hardly any sure instances 
of this use in the f7e//. In occa- 
sional] cases the combination does 
not indicate purpose at all, but 
only the thought or statement or 
belief of some one that something 
will come to pass. For this use 
BEC 4. 5. 19, 4:2..18;.7-.5. 20.. Cp. 
also on § 12. 

34. él mao: lit. behind all, 
z.é. in the rear. —éq’ a ye: what 
he had come for. The phrase is 
used as an acc. of specification. — 
ve... 8€.. . 8€: the transition 
from the copulative to the adver- 
sative connection is not rare. S. 


2981; HA. 1040 b; KG. 520, 
Anm. 3. 
35. Wav: Decelea is high 


enough so that one can easily 
see Piraeus, though nearly twenty 
miles distant.—-Aota.. 
from thé Black Sea. 


. olrov: 
See on § 22. 


TIepava: the port of Athens. — 
karaQéovra: sazling in. For xatd- 
see on advyydyovto § 2. ety, 
which may be compared with the 
English ‘run before the wind,’ 
means sailing in distinction from 
rowing. — odvv 748y xpdvov.. . 
elpyetv: for the tense of the inf. 
see S. 1885; HA. 826; B. 522; G. 
1258; Gl. 454 d.—rfis ys: S. 
1392; HA. 748; B. 362; G.1117; 
Gl. 509. — el... hora: wnless one 
(2.2. they, the Lacedaemonians) 
should also occupy the places from 
which the imported grain came in. 
—oxfoor: opt. in indir. disc. rep- 
resenting the fut. ind. of dir. disc. 
For this form of fut. protasis see 
S. 2328; HA. 899; B. 602; G. 
1405; Gl.648 b. Note that in the 
apodosis the present (eivar) is used 
instead of the future, to emphasize 
the reality of the situation de- 
scribed. — re: as in § 15.— kal: 
also. As Agis is cutting off the 


170 


175 


\ ld 
36 Oova Te Kal Bulavtiov. 


37 


56 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


[410 B.C. 


Eke 


‘Papiov mpo€evov ovta Bulavriwy méurpar ets Kadyy- 


dd€avros 5€ TovTov, TAnpwOHeL- 180 


wn al » , ‘ ‘ “ »” , 
cav veav ex Te Meyapwr kal Tapa Tov ahAwY ovppayov 


4 4 ~ xa ~ »” 
MEVTEKALOEKA. oTpatiwriowy pahrov 7) TAaXEL@V WXETO. 
\ > al a “ A > / > ae , 
Kal AUTOU TMV Vewy TpELS aTOAAUYTAL EV T@ EAAnoTOVT@ 


J ‘ a) > A > 4 “~ a gets | > al A a 
bd Tov "ArTiKOv evvéa veov, at act evradda Ta Tota 
Svepvdarrov, ai 8 adda epvyov eis Ynordv, exeiey de 


eis Bulavtiov eo dOnoav. 


‘ c > \ ¥ > 
[kat 6 eruavTos Ednyev, Ev 


‘ 
@ Kapyndoo *AvviBa yyoupevov otpatedoavtes ert 


lal a ‘ 
Suxehiay Séka pupidow oTpatias aipovow é€v Tpiot 


unot dvo modes ‘EXAnvidas LehwvodvTa Kat ‘Ipepar. | 


Athenian grain supply from Attica, 
so some one must a/so cut off the 
supply from abroad. — KaAé€apxov : 
the Clearchus of the Avzadbasis. — 
mpdtevov: corresponding to the 
modern consul, except that the 
mpogevos was a citizen of the state 
where he performed his duties, 
not of the state which he repre- 
sented. The Spartan mpogevos 
at Athens was an Athenian, the 
American consul at Athens is an 
American. 

36. Séfavros rovrov: when 
this had been determined upon. 
—orpatiwtlSwv paddrAov h Taxeav: 
transports rather than war ships. 
This explains why Clearchus was 
defeated by an _ inferior force 
(évvéa). — 7a mdota: ze. Athenian 
grain ships. — Znorév: Sestus was 
the Athenian station. Cp. § 11 
and 2.13. It was probably through 


mere inadvertence that Xenophon 
wrote Sestus here, instead of Aby- 
dus, the Peloponnesian station 
(Grote).— els Bufavriov to aOyeay : 
see on eis "AOnvas § 23. 

[$ 37. Motice of events in 
Sicily. | 

37. It isalmost certain that this 
section is an interpolation. See 
Introd. p. 25; also note on 2. 10. — 
6 évavrés: Xenophon’s year runs 
from April to April (Introd. p 24). 
The year now ended is that from 
April, 410 to April, 409 B.c — 
"AvviBa: not the famous Hanni- 
bal. For the genitive form see 
S. 225; HA. 149; G. 188, 3. 

CHAPTER 2, §§ I-11. Zhrasyl- 
lus’ expedition to Asia Minor. 
He defeats the Milesians and 
invades Lydia, but is repulsed 
with loss before Ephesus. 409 
B.C. 


409 B.C. | 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


ty :2, 57 


1 T@ d€ dddw era [, @ HY Odvumas TpiTyn Kal evevy- 2 


.KooTy, 7 Tpooteeca Ewwpis évika Edvaydpov "He«iov, 
+ Oy , D227 “al ya OE we EY, ere 
70 d€ otad.oyv EVBaétas Kupynvatos, émt eddpov pev OvTos 
> , > , ¥ pallet Sree / > , 
év Sadptn Eiapxinmov, apxovtos 8 év “APjvais Ev«ry- 
povos,| AOnvator pev Bopuxov Eretyicav, OpaovdAdos 5 
dé ta TE Wn dicta mrota AKaBav Kat TEvTaAKLTyXLAious 
TOV VaVTOV TEATAGTAS TOLNOdMEVOS WS apa Kal TeATA- 
oTais ypyoopevos eémr\Evo\H apyopuevov Tov HEpous ets 


2 Laov. 
IIvyeka - 
BaddrXe T@ Telyven. 


I. GAAw: see on adAy I. 13. 
[@ ... Eixrhpovos] : this passage 
is almost certainly spurious. Both 
the Olympic date and the names 
of the Athenian and Spartan 
magistrates are incorrect. See 
Introd. p. 24 f.—: for the 
dat. see on Hepa 4. 12.— tplry 
Kal évevnkoory: the ninety-third 
Olympiad was in _ fact 408, 
not 409 B.c. The Olympic era 
began with 776 B.c.—qy... 
*HAclov: the statement is prob- 
ably taken from Pausanias, who 
notes (5. 8. 10) the addition of 
this ‘event’ to the Olympic games 
in 408 B.C.—éddpov: ze. the 
eponymous ephor, by whose name 
the year was designated at Sparta, 
as by the eponymous archon at 
Athens and by the consuls at 
Rome. —6vros: a noun depending 
upon ézi temporal is sometimes 


2 OA \ , r eK y 5 
exer O€ peivas TpEis Huepas emhevoer els 
Kai evtad0a THY TE Yopay EdHov Kal TpoTe- 10 
ex d€ THs MuiAntov BonOyoartés 


modified by a pres. part. S. 2053 a; 
KG. 438, I. 2.— @opixdv: on the 
S.E. coast of Attica. — dota: here 
ships of war, —the only case in 
the He/l/. where the word has this 
meaning. Cp. on 1.15 and 36.— 
OS... xpnodpevos: 27 order to 
employ them as peltasts also. See 
on @s paxovpevos I. 33. apa 
kai =a_ strengthened kai. — 
a&pxopévov tod Oépovs: see Introd. 
p. 24. — Zépov: a principal base 
of operations for the Athenians 
during the closing years of the 
war. — Thrasyllus was sent to 
Athens to obtain reenforcements 
for the fleet in the Hellespont 
(1. 8), but since the Athenian vic- 
tory at Cyzicus rendered such reén- 
forcements unnecessary he turned 
his attention to the revolted cities 
of Asia Minor. 

2. Ilvyeka: a small town S.W. 


58 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


nad [409 B.c, 


w~ ~ »” ~ 
twes Tois Ilvyehedou Sveomappevovs ovtas tov °AOn- 
id ‘ ‘ sD 7 c ‘ ‘ ‘ ~ 
3vatwy Tovs Wirovs Ediwkov. ot S€ we\TagTal Kal Tar - 
o7hitav Svo Adxor BonOyoavtes Tpds TOds avTaV Wwrovs 
> 4 Y ‘ 5 , 5 ‘ > 4 ‘4 
amékrewav amavtas Tous €k Mudnrov €xros ddtywv, Kai 15 
> 4 ¥ c 4 ‘ ~ »¥ . 
aomidas €\aBov ws Siakocias, Kal TpoTatoy eoTnoar. 
lal ey Yd ¥ 5 , Qn-S lal 
4Tp O€ vaTEpalg Emhevoray els Norvov, kat evredbev tapa- 
Kododdt01 
‘ “ > 4 ‘ ; oa J 
Kal TNS ETLOVaNS VvUKTOS EveBahov 
> \ , > , A , ‘ , 
els THY Avdiav axudlovtos Tov aitov, Kal Kamas TE 20 
‘ | ee ‘\ é ¥ 2 / 
Toh\as evéerpnoay Kal ypypata €\aBov kai avdpamoda 
5Kal aAAnv detav moAjv. Lrdyns dé 6 Ilépans wept 
lal ‘ > A lal 
TavTa TA Kwpia wv, eel ot AOnvator €x Tod oTpaToTe 


4 > 4 > a 
oKevacapevor eTopevovTo els Kododava. 
d€ mpomexopnoar. 


dov duecxecdacpeva Hoav Kata Tas idias elas, Bon- 
; 4 a ec 4 A ‘ ‘ ¥ c ‘\ A 
Onodvrev tov imméw eva pev Cwov éaBev, Erra Sé 25 
@pdovhdos S€é pera Tatra amnyaye emt 
Oddatray THY oTpatidy, ws eis "Edherov mhevoovpevos. 
Tisoadeprys 5€ aicPopuevos TodT0 7d emuyeipnua, oTpa- 
, / \ A , > ia 
Tidy Te GuveAeye TOAAHY Kal LTT€éas améoTeANE Tapary- 


6 ATTEKTELVE, 


of Ephesus. — Stermappévous dv- 
ras: = simply dveorappevous. The 
combination of the two parts. 
is rare, but comparable to the use 
of the perf. part. with finite 
forms of eivat. Cp. also 5. 5 elvae 
tas cvvOnKas ovTws éxovcas, where 
elval . . . €xovoas = éxew. 

3. BonPyoavres mpds: in a 
friendly sense. mpds with the 
acc. instead of the usual dat. (as in 
§ 2) is due to the original idea of 
motion in Bonbeiv. — &erds : = rAHv. 
Cp. the English ‘ outside of.’ 


4. Nérov: the port of Colo- 
phon. — dxpédfovros rod cirov: in 
June.—odAqv: im great quan- 
tities. 

5. Zra&yns: a lieutenant of Tis- 
saphernes (Thuc. 8. 16). — Kara 
Tas lSlas Aclas: for private plun- 
der. — BonOyrdvrav tav imréov: 
although the cavalry (of the Athe- 
nians) came to the rescue.—tva 
. . » érr&: of the plunderers, not 


the cavalry. 
6. as . . . wAevrotpevos: see 
on @s payovpevos I. 33.-— 


409 B.C. ] 


EENOSQNTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 2. 59 


yeiov twacw els “Edecov Bonfey tH *Aptéeu.d.. 30 
7@pdovddos dé EBSdun Kal Sexdry Huépa peta THv 


¥ 
eiaBodnv eis “Edecor emhevoe, Kat Tovs pev dOmiTas 


‘\ \ ‘ > , \ de ¢ , + 
mpos Tov Kopynooorv amoBiBacas, Tous d€ imméas Kal 


‘\ Ke , X ‘\ ¥ , \ 
Te\TacTas Kal emPaTas Kal ToUs ad\ovs TaVTas Tpds 


‘ $2 ‘\ 4 -~ , 4 bo MM, 3 4 
TO €hos Eml TA ETEPA THS TOAEWS, Aa TH NUEPG TPOT- 35 


8Hye Svo oTpardreda. 


ot 0 ex THS TOAEws EBoHOnoav 


> l4 pam , a 4, ¥ A 

Edéorot ot TE TUppayxol, ovs Ticcadhepvyns yyaye, Kat 
4 ‘as »” lal 

Svpakdowo of T ATO TY TpOTEepwY ElKooL VEeOY Kal 


, a ¥ / 
Gm ETEPwWV TEVTE, AL ETVXOV TOTE TAPAyEVOMEV aL, VewOTL 


ng 
nKovaar peta Evk\éous te TOU Immavos Kat ‘Hpakdeidov 40 


> ae 4 ~ ‘ , , 
Tov Apiotoyévous atpatnyav, Kat LYedwovara dvo. 


@ \ , la \ \ \ e / \ 3 
9 OUVTOL de TTQVTES 7 PWTOV EV T POs TOvSs om\iTas TOUS €V 


7q Apréuidi: the famous ‘ Diana 
of the Ephesians’ (Acts of the 
Apostles 19. 24-41). Tissapher- 
nes seeks to rouse the people by 
representing that the goddess 
herself is endangered. 

7. eloBodrAqv: z.¢e. into Lydia. 
— Kopynoodsv: a mountain south 
of Ephesus. — él ra érepa : on the 
opposite side. —Gpa th hpépa: see 
on I. 2. — orparémeda: see on I. 3. 

8. éBonSnoav: its subjects (if 
the text be correct; see critical 
note) are oi €x THs TéAEws Eeoror, 
of TVppaxol, Svpakdcror, and Yedi- 
vovo..— te: and. See Introd. 
IV. D. 1. — ots: its antecedent is 
cippaxo. Cp. § 6.—mporépav: 
z.é. the ships built at Antandrus to 
replace those destroyed at Cyzicus. 


See 1. 18 and note, and 1. 25.-— 
€ruxov tapayevopevar: S. 2096a; 
HA. 984; B. 660, N.; G. 1586; Gl. 
585 a. — DeArvotarar Sto: the réfer- 
ence is to the crews rather than 
to the ships, so that we should 
expect of azo TOv Sed. dSvoiv. The 
intervening relative clause (at 
€rvyov xté.) is probably respon- 
sible for the changed form of ex- 
pression. Selinus was a town in 
Sicily, which had sent two ships 
with the Syracusan twenty to aid 
the Peloponnesians. See note on 
1.18. These two ships, like those 
of the Syracusans, had evidently 
been replaced by new ones built 
at Antandrus. 

9. mpds: in a hostile sense. 
Cp. the opposite use in § 3.— 


10 TPLAKOCLOL. 


I 


- 


60 


ERENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 2. [409 B.C. 


lal / , er - 
Kopynoo® €BonPnoav: tovrous dé tpebapevor Kal azro- 
KTeivartes €€ avTov woel ExaTov Kal eis THY Oddatray 
‘ 9 / 
KaTaowmgavres Tpds TOS Tapa TO Edos ETparroVvTO. 45 
» \ > “a ¢ 3 “ ‘ > 4 > ~ c 
epuyov dé Kael ot “APnvato, Kal dmo@dovTo avTav ws 


c te rd A > lal oy 
ot dé “Edéowot tporaiov éevtradla eornoav 


>, ‘\ ~A “~ “ \ / ‘ 
kal €repov mpos T@ Kopnao@. Tots dé Svpakocious Kat 
Yedwovoios Kpatiorous yevopevors dpioteta edoway Kal 


Kowp Kat idia modXots, Kal olkety atedet TH BoviopEer® so 


5 , 

ael. 
»” 

ToXurelav edocar. 


‘ 
LYedwovatos Sé, ewel 7 modis amwdrwHder, Kal 
e > lee ” ‘ ‘\ ¢ 
ot 8 ’“A@nvaior tods vexpovs wo- 


aomovdous aokaBovTes atém\evoay eis Notwov, KaKet 


Odabavres adrovs emheov ért A€oBou Kal “E\Anozortov. 


aoel: about, a rare equivalent for 
simple ws. — wapa: dy. 

10. mwpds: at. —Kpatlorots yevo- 
pévors : who had proved themselves 
very brave. Cp. yeyovare 1.28. -— 
kowvq] kal (8(q moots: Ze. they not 
only awarded honors to the Syra- 
cusans and Selinuntines as a body, 
but also to many individuals. — 
olketv Gredet : (permission) Zo dwell 
tax free (in Ephesus). oixeiy is 
parallel with dpuoreia. For the case 
of dreXd see S. 1060; HA. 941; 
B. 631; G. 928, 1; Gl. 571 c.— 
T® Bovropévw del: Zo any one who 
at any time desired it. For the 
use of dei with the part. cp. 
I. 27, and for its position after the 
part. cp. 2. 4. 8.—éwe  wédts 
a&rwdore : when their city had been 
destroyed, 7.e. afterwards. It is 
true that the interpolator in I. 37 


puts the capture of Selinus by the 
Carthaginians in 410 B.C. Dio- 
dorus, however, dates it in the 
year 409-408 B.C. (13. 54), and he 
specifically states (13. 61) that 
at that time all the Sicilian ships 
which had been supporting the 
Peloponnesians returned to Sicily 
to aid in repelling the Carthaginian 
attack. The fall of Selinus, there- 
fore, must have come later than the 
defense of Ephesus (409 B.c.), in 
which the Syracusans and Selinun- 
tines took part. 

II. Tods vekpods troomrdévSous 
a&rokaBévres: to ask for a truce 
in order to recover the bodies 
of the dead was regarded as an 
acknowledgment of defeat. —ént: 
towards. 

§§ 12-17. After capturing four 
Syracusan ships Thrasyllus joins 


409 B.C. ] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 2. 61 


126ppouvtes 5€ ev MyOipry THs AéoBov eidov mapa-s5 
, > > /, ‘\ , A , \ 
mreovoas €€ “Edéoouv tas Lvpakogias vavs TEeVTE Kal 
¥ ‘\ + > ‘\ > , , \ ¥ 
Elkoou’ Kal em avtas avaxertes TéeTTapas pev €da- 
> A > , ‘\ > ¥ , > 
Bov avrots avdpdo., tas 8 addas Karediw€ay els 
13”Edeoov. Kat Tovs ev addous alypaderovs Opacvh- 
hos eis "AOyvas amémembe mavtas, “AAKiBiddnv dé 60 
’AOnvator, “AdKiBiddov ovta avefuov Kal cupdvydoa, 
katéhevoev. evtTedvdev O€ emdevoev eis THY YnorTdv 
‘\ ‘\ ¥ / > A Se e ‘\ 
mpos TO a\NO OTpaTevpa: exeiHer S€ arava H oTpaTLA 
14 6ue€By els Aaprpaxov. 
hwror Svpakdoror, eipypevor Tov Iepaws €v AvGoromt- 65 


\ . \ 3 , b] & ec > , 

Kal YELLOW ETHEL, EV @ OL alypwa- 
4 7 4 > 4 A ¥ 

aus, Svopvéavres THY TETpav, ATOSPaVTES VUKTOS WXOVTO 

15 eis AexéXevav, ot S cis Méyapa. év dé TH Aapdxw 

4 > , \ , a ¢ , 

auvtatrovtTos “AXkiBiadov To oTparevwa Tav ol TmpdTE- 
nw > b] 4 ~ \ , 

po. oTpati@tar ove €Bovdovro Tots peta MpacvdAdov 


Alcibiades in operations in the 
Hellespont. 

12. tis AéoBov : for the case see 
on KaAyndovias 1. 22. —wévte kal 
elkoot: cp. § 8.—atrois avipdct: 
men and all, lit. with (the) men 
themselves. See S. 1525; HA. 
774a; B. 392, 3,N.; G. 1191; Gl. 
525a. With this construction the 
omission of both ow and the 
article is the rule. 

13. “AdkiBiainv . . . Karédev- 
oev: not enough is known regard- 
ing this Alcibiades to make it clear 
why he should have been put to 
death by Thrasyllus, who was a 
friend of Alcibiades the general. 
See critical note. 


14. xerpaov: of 409-408 B.C. — 
elpypévor év AGoroplats: 
probably because the Athenian 
prisoners taken by the Syracu- 
sans in 413 B.C. had been similarly 
treated. Cp. Thuc. 7. 86 f. — 
AexéXerav: see on I. 33.—oit 8€: 
and some (few). ot d€ is used 
without a preceding of ev when it 
refers to the smaller part of the 
whole number. 

15. wuvTarrovros... wav: when 
Alcibiades tried to marshal together 
the entire army, z.e. his own troops 
and those of Thrasyllus. The 
pres. part., coincident in time with 
the impf. €BovAovro, is conative. 
S. 1878 and a; HA. 825; B. 523; 


62 EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA., I, 2. 


, c > ‘ \ »” | a a > “ ‘ 
ouvratrer Oar, WS avTOL pev OVTES ANTTHTOL, eKELvoL He 70 


[409 B.c. 


HTTnpévor HKovev. evTavOa dn é€xeiwalov amavres Adp- 


16WaKkov TeLyiCorTes. 


kal €otpdtevoay mpos “ABvdor - 


PapvaBalos & éBonOnoe tmmois TodXots, Kai payy 


ntTn Geis epuyev. 


- , ‘ A ¢ a Y” Res ee , a 

imméas Kal TOV OTiT@Y ElKOOL Kal ExaTov, GY ApYE7s 
4 4 4 > / 

17 Mévuvdpos, péypt oKOTOS adetero. 


"AdKiBiddys S€ ediwkev Exwv Tovs TE 


éx S€ THS paxns 


a ‘ ¢ a \ , 
TAaUTNS TUVEBNO AY OL OTPATLOTAL AUTOL AUTOLS Kal HoTGa- 


Covro Tovs pera OpacvdAdov. 


e€nOov dé twas Kai 


»¥ ss al wn > \ ¥ ‘ 5 td 
dd\as €€dd0us TOU YELU@VOS Els THY HTELpov Kal Eemdp- 


18fovv tHv Bacthéws yapar. 


@ ® avta 6 Kat 80 
7G aiT@ xpdvme Kal 


Aakedauporio. Tous eis TO Kopudac.ov tov Eihérov ade 


G. 1255; Gl. 459a.— as... dvres 
... Hkovwev: a union of the two 
usual methods of expressing a 
cause as stated or felt by the sub- 
ject of the verb. For the former 
see ON ws OvTwv 1.24; for the latter 
see S. 2242; HA. 937; B. 598, N. ; 
G. 1506; Gl. 659 a. — éxelpatov: 
the winter of 409-408 B.c. 

16. twmows woddois: = fredor 
moAAois. — péxpt: see Introd. IV. 
D. 5. — &detrero: Ze. the pursued. 

17. cvvéByocav. . . abrolatrois: 
made friends with one another of 
their own accord. For the strength- 
ening avrds with the reflexive see 
on I. 28, and for the reflexive used 
as a reciprocal see S. 1231; HA. 
686 b; B. 471, N. 2; G. 996.— 
Ar\Oov . . . edSous: and they 
made some other expeditions also. 
For the acc. see S. 1567; HA. 


715 b; B. 333; G. 1051; Gl. 
536 a.—els rhv Hrepov: ze. into 
the interior. 

§ 18. Zhe recapture of Pylos. 
The betrayal of the Heracleans. 

18. The section summarizes 
the disconnected events of the year 
409-408 B.c. See on I. 27, and cp. 
TO avTO xpovw and Kata Tov adrov 
kaipov with the phrases employed 
in I. 27, 1. 32, and 1. 33. — Kopuga- 
ovov: the Laconian name for Pylos 
in Messenia, which had been held 
by the Athenians since its occupa- 
tion by Demosthenes in 425 B.c. 
It was garrisoned largely by Mes- 
senians, and was a favorite place 
of refuge for runaway Helots. 
According to Diodorus (13. 64) it 
fell at this time because stress of 
weather held back the relief expe- 
dition which the Athenians sent 


* 


409 B.C. | 


oTatas €x Madéas vroordvoous adnkar. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA, 


Tes'a% 63 


eS 
KATO de TOV 


YTOV KaLpov Kal €v Hpakdela ty T tia “A l Tov 

avTOV KALpOV v Hpakheia ry Tpaywia “Ayavot Tovs 
> , XN 

EMOLKOUS, GVTITETAYPEVaV TaVTwWY TpoS OlTaious Toke 


7 »” / Y > , > lay X 
pious ovTas, mpo€docav, wate atohéobar avTav mpods 
ec 4 ‘\ athe ot A 5 , e wn A , 
emTaKkoolovs ouY TH EK AaKkEedaipovos appwooTn AaBary. 


\ c > XN aN - & 3 ®& \ Mno > \ 
19 [ Kat O €VLAUTOS € NY€Y OVTOS, EV @ KAL YHOot aro 


Aapeiov Tov Ilepoav Baoiiéws aootavtes Taw Tpoo- 


Exopnoav avT@. | 


out. — Xenophon’s account of the 
recapture of Pylos is curiously in- 
adequate and misleading, — inad- 
equate, considering the extreme 
‘importance of the events which 
had resulted from the Athenian 
occupation of the fortress, and 
misleading, because the recapture 
is represented as merely an affair 
between the Spartans and some 
fugitive Helots. See Introd. p. 27. 
—The recovery of Nisaea, the port 
of Megara, from the Athenians, 
which took place at about this time 
(Diod. 13. 65), is entirely passed 
over by Xenophon. See Introd. 
p- 27 and App. p. 354.— Tots... 
& Madéas: those of the Helots who 
had revolted and fled from Malea 
to Coryphasium. Cp. éadAwoayr eis 
’AOnvas 1. 23. The extremely 
rare attributive position of the par- 
titive gen. is found nowhere else in 
the Hel/., except in cases where 
the gen. plur. of ras depends upon 
the superlative of an adj. Cp. 2. 3. 
49.— Tobs émolkovs: connect with 


év “‘HpaxkAeia. In 426 B.C. the 
Spartans had newly colonized 
Heraclea, in Trachis, but had re- 
fused to accept any Achaeans as 
colonists (Thuc. 3. 92); and in 
413 B.C. the Achaeans of Phthiotis 
(who are here referred to) had 
been harshly treated by King Agis 
(Thue. 8. 3). They now revenged 
themselves by betraying the Hera- 
cleans, to whose aid they had 
ostensibly come. — mpés : = eis, 
about, —an almost unknown use 
of the word. See Introd. IV. L.. 
mpos €rTakogious serves as an acc. 
subject of aroAcoba. S.g08; HA. 
600 b; B. 304; G. 906. 

[§ 19. Zhe revolt of the Medes.] 

19. This section is almost cer- 
tainly spurious. See Introd. p. 25. 
We have no other record of the 
event here described. — ot Ilep- 
cav Bacitéws: Bacidrcvs, refer- 
ring to the Persian king, usually 
takes the article when modified 
by an adj. or a genitive. See on 


I. 9. 


64 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. J, 3. 


[408 B.c, 


1 .[Tod & émidvros érovs 6 €v Pwxaia vews THS AOnvas3 


2IIpokévynoov wavTt To OTPATOTEOW. 
c c 


3 


everpyaln mpnothpos éumrecovtos. | 


5 ‘ , c ‘ 
éret 0 6 yeysov 


Ednye, [Ilavraxdéovs pev ehopevovtos, apxovtos 3 


> / »¥ > 4 A ‘ »” 2. Im 
Avtuyévous, €apos apyopuevov, Svoty Kal eikoow €Tav 


TO ToMw TapednrAvborwr,| ot “APnvator erevoay éis 5 


exetbey © é€mi 


Kalynsova Kat Buldvtiov dppjoavtes éeotpatomeder- 


gcavto mpos Kadyndon. 


ot 5€ Kadynddviot mpoordv- 


> / ‘ > 4 \ id 9 
tas aigQopuevor tovs *AOnvaious, THv eiay amacav 


4, > ‘ ‘ “~ > / »” 
KatéGevro €l§ TOUS BiOuvovs Opakas QAOTUYELTOVAS OVTGS. 10 


"ANkiBuddns 6€ AaBav Tov Te GtUTaY SXLyous Kal TOds 


c 4 ‘ ‘ wn “A 4 > ‘ > 
immT€as, Kal TAS vads Tapamew Kelevoas, EA\Pav eis 


Tovs Bibwods am7ire Ta TOV Kahyyndovioy ypypara: et 


40€ 1H, Tokeunoew eby avTois. ot 5€ dmédogav. *AAKt- 


/ a 2 Wi - > \ / , , 
Biddns & evel heev eis TO oTpardmedov THv TE elav ts 
EXoV Kal TicTELS TEToLNMEVOS, ameTEixile THY Kadyy- 


CHAPTER 3, §§ 1-7. Zhe Athe- 
nians lay siege to Calchedon. Phar- 
nabazus aids the Calchedonians. 
408 B.C. 

1. [Tod. . . érovs: probablyan 
interpolation. See Introd. p. 25, 
note 3.—6.. . éumerdvros]: this 
passage is in all probability spuri- 
ous. See Introd. p. 26 and App. 
p- 362 f.—®exalg: on the Ionian 
coast, north of Smyrna. — [Tlav- 
TakAéous . . . mapeAnAvOdrwv] : an 
interpolation. Both the names and 
the statement of the number of years 
elapsed are incorrect. See Introd. 
p- 24 f. —orparoméS: see on I. 3. 


2. Kadxndéva kal Bufavriov: 
whither the Spartans had sent 
Clearchus. Cp. 1. 35 and 36.— 
mpds: near.—elav: z.e. whatever 
could be carried off as booty. — 
Opagxas: they had migrated from 
Thrace to Asia Minor. 

3. el 8 ph: otherwise. S. 
2346d; HA. 906; B. 616, 3; G. 
1417; Gl. 656 ¢. 

4. wheres meroinpévos: 22. 
mpos Tos BrOvvods. — dwerel- 
xe: proceeded to invest. 
The impf., the tense of progress, 
may present an act in the frst 
stage of its progress. 5S. 1900. 


408 B.C. | 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 3. 65 


, \ rn , Gls & , > , 
Sova TavTi T® OTpaToTédw amo Dadadrrns eis OadatTav 


Q nw nan ¢ “a7 > 9 4, / 5 nm 
5 Kal TOV TOTAMOV OGor oloy T HV Evdriv@ Teiyer. EvTavOa 


c / \ c “4 c \ > “ 
Immoxparys pev 6 Aakedaipdri0s appootns ek THs 


Toews ESHyaye TOVS TTpaTLdTAas WS MayovpeEVoS ° 


dé “APnvaio avtimaperd€avto atta, PapvaBalos dé 


e€w TOV TEpiTELXLopaTwY TpooeBoyfer oTpaTia TE Kal 


6tmmous ToAAXots. 


‘Immokparns pev ovv Kat @pdovddos 


 ] , c /, A ce , 4 4 , 
EMAXOVTO EKATEPOS TOLS OmALTALS YpovoV TOY, MEX pL 


"AdKiBiddyns exwv omditas Té Twas Kal Tovs imméas 25 


€Born Once. 


3 na »” > \ , 
7 QUVTOV OVTES Epvyor Els THY TOLL. 


, ae , X > / ¢ \ > 
kat Immokparns pev améBaver, ot dé per 


aLa. be Kat Papva- 


Balos, od Svvdpevos ovppetEar mpds tov ‘ImmoKparny 


\ ‘\ , lal nw A A 
dua THV OTEVOTOPLAV, TOV TOTAMLOV Kal THY ATOTELYLO LG- 


> ‘ »” > , > eS 'é \ a 
TV EyYUS OVTWY, aTEXwWPNTEV Els TO Hpakdevov TO THY 30 


8 Kahyndovior, ob Hv ait@ Td oTpardmedov. 


€K TOUVTOV 


dé "AdxiBiddys pev @yeTO cis TOV “EAAjoTOVTOV Kal Eis 


— dé Saddrrys els OdAarrav: from 
the Bosporus to the Propontis. — 
mworapod: part. gen. depending on 
the clause dgov . . . Hv, which is 
itself parallel in construction with 
KaAyndova. The river broke the 
line of the wall, but the wall was 
carried as near as possible (cp. 
§ 7) to each bank of the river. 

5. évrad@a: temporal. — ‘Imo- 
Kpatys: cp. I. 23.—@s paxod- 
pevos: see On I. 33.—é€w: the 
Athenians were inside the wall. 
—Urros: as in 2. 16. 

6. ‘Immoxpdrys piv otv: con- 
trasted with dua dé kai PapvaBa- 

BROWNSON, HELLENICA— 5 


fos § 7.—péxpt: see Introd. 
IV. p. 5.—’AAKiPiddys: who up 
to this time had been engaged 
against Pharnabazus. Cp. Plut. 
Alc. 30. 

7. ouppettar: this spelling, in- 
stead of ovppiga, is shown by 
inscriptions to be correct. — etevo- 
mopiav: a very rare word, found 
also in 3. 5. 20. It is explained 
by the following clause. 

§§ 8-13. Zhe Athenians at Cal- 
chedon conclude a compact with 
Pharnabazus, who agrees to con- 
duct an Athenian embassy to the 
Persian king. 


¢ 
Ol 20 


66 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


is 3- [408 B.C. 


Xeppdvyncov xpypata mpdfwv: ot dé douroi orparnyot 
cweExopnoav Tpos PapvaBalov vrep Kahyndovos eikoor 


Tadavra Sovva. APnvaios PapvdBalov kai ws Bacrh€a 35 


9 mpéo Bes “APnvaiwy avayayelv, Kal 6pxovs edomay Kat 
€haBov rapa PapvaBalov vrorehew tov ddpov Kahyn- 
Soviovs "APnvaiots doovTep cidberav Kal TA dperhopeva 
XpHpara arodovvat, APnvaious dé yx woheueiv Kahyn- 


Sovious, €ws av of mapa Baoiléws mpérBes €Mworr. 40 


10 AhkiBiddns dé Tots dpKois ovK eTUyXavEe Tapmr, ada 
Tept SnhupBpiav jv: éxeivnv 8 Ehov pds 7 Bulavriov 
hKev, Exov Xeppovygizras re wavdnpel Kal ard Opdxns 
oTpariitas Kal Umméas mA€lous Tpiakociwv. PapraBa- 


II 


los d€ dfiav Setv Kaxeivoy duvivar, mepiewevev ev Kah-45 


xd, wéxpt EAou €x Tov Bulavriou : éevdy Sé HOer, 


8. xpfpara mpdtwv: see on. 8. 
— oi Aourol otparnyol: Thrasyllus 
and Theramenes. — trép Kady 6- 
vos: z.é. in consideration of their 
sparing Calchedon. Connect with 
the following.—S8otvar... PapvaBa- 
tov ; that Pharnabazus should give. 
The inf. is not in indir. disc. 
S. 1868; HA. 948 a; B. 549, 2; 
G. 1286. — mpéoBes: the object 
of this embassy is not stated. 
Presumably it was to negotiate for 
an alliance. 

Q. troredetv . . . droSodvar... 
mohenetv: as dodvae in § 8; for 
dpKous Socay kal ~AaBov = dpocav. 
— Ta Oerdspeva xphpara: 7z.¢. the 
tribute unpaid since Calchedon 
revolted in 411 B.C.—apa Ba- 


oéws: the phrase limits the 
subject, yet the choice of the 
preposition is determined by 
the verb. The idea is ‘until the 
ambassadors to the king should 
return from the king.’ See S. 
1660 a; HA. 788 a; B. 398, N. 3; 
G. 1225, 1.— ws . . . AOwow: 
connect with pu) zoAcuelv. 

10. éxelvnv é&\ov: through trea- 
son, according to Diodorus (13. 66) 
and Plutarch (Ad. 30). The lat- 
ter gives a detailed account of the 
capture. 

Il. Kdxetvov: Azz also, z.e. Alci- 
biades as well as the other gener- 
als. — péxpe Ooi: wntil he should 
come. For the opt. see S. 2420; 
HA. 921; B. 677; G. 1502, 3; Gl. 


408 B.C. ] 


> ¥ 5) A Q > \ > ey > ae SEH “a 
I20UK EpY OmEelTVal, EL LY KAKEWOS AUT@ OpmELTaL. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 3. 67 


pero. 


TavTa wpooev 6 pev ev Xpvoo7dde ois PapvaBalos 
€meue MurpoBdra Kat “Apvare, 6 8 év Kadyndduu 
Tots map AdKuBiddov Evpumro\eu@ Kat Aroriw@ tdv TE 50 


‘ 9 \ io > , , 3 la 
KOLVOV OpKOV Kal loig aAANAOLS TiCTELS ETOLNTAYTO. 
» 
13 dapvaBalos pev obv evOvs aajer, kat Tovs mapa Bacw 
héa mopevonevovs mpéoBes amavtav exéhevoev Els 


Kvluxov. 


ereupOnoav dé “APynvaiwy pev Awpdbeos, 


Biroxvdns, Oecoyévyns, Evputrddepos, Mavrifeos, ovy 55 


dé rovTois “Apyetou Kieoorparos, Ilvppodoxos - éropev- 


‘ 
ovto S€ kai Aakedatpovioy mpéoBers Tacummidas Kat 


4 ‘ \ , Ne ld ¥ 4 3 
ETEPOL, META d€ TovT@v Kat Eppoxparns, non pevywv ek 


631.— ovk py: the subject is Al- 
cibiades. — opetrar: see on ax7oor 
Tse. 

12. ols: = éxeivous ovs (see on 
dv I. 30) and is made definite by 
the following appositives. — rév rte 
Kowvov SpKov: the official oath. The 
re leads us to expect a second acc., 
but instead we have an _ inde- 
pendent sentence, describing the 
personal pledges which the two 
leaders as individuals (idiq) ex- 
changed. Nevertheless, Pharna- 
bazus procured the assassination 
of Alcibiades a few years later. 
Cp. Plut. Alc. 39. 

13. G@wavrav . . . els Kifixov: 
z.e. to come to Cyzicus to meet 
him. — Mavri@eos : see on I. 10. — 
civ S€ rovros . . . peta S€ TOUTwV: 
see Introd. IV. c. 1.—’Apyetor: 
the Argives had been allies of 


Athens since 420 B.C. Cp. 2. 
2. 7 and Thue. 5. 47. — Ilacur- 
mlSas: see on I. 32. It is proba- 
ble that he had not yet been 
exiled. He naturally headed a 
Lacedaemonian embassy which 
was sent out just at the close of 
his term as admiral, — precisely 
as Antalcidas did twenty years 
later (see 5. I.-25 and note). — 
Xenophon does not state why the 
Lacedaemonians (and Syracusans) 
attached themselves to this Athe- 
nian embassy. See Introd. p. 27. 
—‘Eppoxparns: in this same year, 
408 B.C., according to Diodorus 
(13.753 see note on I. 31), he was 
killed in an attack on Syracuse. 
It seems impossible to reconcile 
this statement with the present 
passage. The chances are that 
Diodorus is in error, especially as 


[408 B.c, 


68 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 3.. 


lal ~ ‘ 
14 Supaxovaar, kal 6 ddeddos avrov IIpdgevos. Kal Pap- 
vaBalos pév Tovrous Hye: ot Cé APnvator To Bulavtvor 60 | 
‘ ~ 
€ro\dpkouv TepiTELXioarTEs, Kal TpOS TO TELXOS aKPO- 
15 Bokuspovs Kal mpooBodas ErovovvTo. ev d€ To Bulav- 

/ > KX 4 A 8 / ¢ \ Kat ‘ % - 
tiw Hv KXéapxos Aakedayovios appooTns Kal ody avT@ 
TOV TEploikwy TiWes Kal TOV vEeodapwdwv od ToAOL Kat 
Meyapeis kal dpywv adrav “Ehigos Meyapeds Kat Bovw- 65 

‘ \ 4 »” / € S > a 
16TOL Kal TovT@Y apxwv Koparddas. ot A@nvatou 
c ] \ > 4, / 7 12% 4 »¥ , 
ws ovdev edvvavto Suarpagacbar Kat Loyd, ETEeLoav 
an , “A ‘ / 4 
17Twas Tov Bulavtiov mpodovvar THY wOAW. Kdéapyxos 
dé 6 adppoors oldpevos ovdéva ay TovTO TOMO aL, KaTa- 

, \ wd ¢ > 4 Ud ‘\ > id 

oTjcas 5€ amavta ws edvvato Ka\NOTA Kal EemiTpeipas 70 
Ta €v TH TOAEL Koipardda Kal “Ehi€w, duéBy Tapa tov 


Polybius says (12. 25) that Her- 
mocrates fought at Aegospotami 
in 405 B.c. The whole matter, 
however, must remain uncertain. 
See critical note. —7Sy devyov: 
who was already an exile (cp.1. 
27), while his fellow-ambassador, 
Pasippidas, had not yet been ban- 
ished. 

§§ 14-22. The siege and cap- 
ture of Byzantium. 

14. Hyev: was conducting. The 
impf. because Pharnabazus_re- 
mained for a time within reaching 
distance of the belligerents. See 
on § 17 below. — &kpoBoAro pods kal 
mporBodds: 7.¢. eminus et cominus. 

15. KaAéapxos: cp. 1. 35 f.— 
AaxcSaipsvios: fhe Lacedaemo- 
nian, not to be connected with 


dppoorys. So Meyapevs below. — 
dpporrhs: as harmost. So dpxwv 
below. —eptolkwv: the descend- 
ants of the original Achaean in- 
habitants of Laconia. They were 
free, but not citizens. — veoSape- 
Sev: Helots who had been eman- 
cipated. — Meyapets: Byzantium 
was a colony of Megara. — rotvrev : 
the demonstrative, used for con- 
trast with the preceding personal 
pronoun, can be best translated 
by an emphasized ‘ their.’ 

16. xar’ lrxdv: unusual for Bia 
or kata Kpatos. See Introd. 1V.L. 

17. wapa rov PapvaBafov: the 
road which Pharnabazus was tak- 
ing from Cyzicus ($13) to Gordium 
(4.1) led along the Propontis, and 
somewhere on its coast Clearchus 


408 B.C. } 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 3. 69 


DapvaBalov eis 7d wépav, proOov Te Tots oTpaTLMTaLs 


Tap avrov Ayiopuevos Kai vads ovdAdEEwr, at Yoav Ev 


TO ‘Ed\Anonovte addaw KkaTtahedempevar ppoupidces vd 


Tlacurmidov Kai ev ’Avtavdp Kai as “Aynoavdpisas 75 


> - ‘\ Se. 
elyev emt Opdkns, emBdrns dv Muvddpov, Kat ows 


¥ , ¢c , \ 4 A 
adhrkar vautnynbeinoav, alpdar Sé yevouevar aca 


w~ A 4 lal > - lal 
KQAKWS TOUS TUULPAaYOUS TWY AOnvaiwy tovovcat azro- 


, \ , 5 > % la lA 
18 OTaTELaY TO OTPaTOTEdOV aro TOU Bulartiov. 


éret Oo 


e€érhevoev 6 Kiéapyxos, of mpodidovtes THY TOA TOY 80 


, Vo 4 p ORS: 
Bulavtiov, Kidwv cat "Aoiorwy kal “Avatiukparns Kat 


19 AuKodpyos Kai “Ava€idaos, 6s vmaydpuevos Bavaro 


must have met the satrap. —eis 
To wépav: as in I. 15.— Kal vais 
. . » Opdxyns: and fo collect ships, 
(namely) what others were in the 
Flellespont . . . and at Antan- 
drus, and what Agesandridas com- 
manded on the coast of Thrace. 
GAA, which is contrasted with 
ds “A. exev, is attracted into the 
relative clause and agrees in case 
with the relative. S.2536; HA. 
995; B. 485; G. 1037; Gl. 613 d. 
—TIlacirmidouv: see on § 13 and I. 
32. —’Avravipe: cp. 1.25.—Ayn- 
cavdpidas: cp. I. 1. — émPdrys: 
usually ‘marine,’ but here appar- 
ently the title of some subordinate 
officer in the Spartan navy. Soin 
Thuc. 8. 61.—MvwvSdpov: Mindarus 
had now been dead two years (cp. 
1.18), but it would seem that Age- 
sandridas had been on ‘detached 
service’ (as in I. 1) at the time of 


the battle of Cyzicus and, having 
no admiral or fleet to return to, 
had remained at his post. — dres 

. vavirnyneinoav: parallel with 
the parts. of purpose AnWouevos 
and ovAAcEwv. — rovote at : part. of 
means. S. 2063; HA. 969a; B. 
653, 2; G. 1563, 3; Gl. 583. 

18. ot mpodvdévTes THY mod: 
those who wanted to betray the 
city. The part. is conative. See 
on 2. 15.—The sentence here 
begun is interrupted by the long 
parenthesis 0s trayopmevos . . . purely 
Aaxedaipoviovs (§ 19); then it 
is resumed (in éwei d€) without 
reference to the preceding, so that 
the original subject of apodiddvres 
is left without a verb. A case of 
anacoluthon. See Introd. IV. kK. 

19. traydpevos Oavdrov: we 
should say ‘when tried for his 
life. For the gen. see S. 1379; 


70 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 3. 


[408 B.c, 


7 > 4 ‘ ‘ 8 4 > , 
votepov ev Aakedaiporr Sua THY mpodociav amépuyer, 
> ‘ 4 > 4 ‘ ld > ‘\ , to 
elma OTL ov Tpodoin THY Tod, GAA Tdoa, Taldas 


A A ~ 4, >» ‘ 
dpav Kal yuvatkas hys@ amrohupevous, Bulavrios dv Kal 85 


> / ‘ ‘ Pe ~ la A 
ov Aakedaipdvios + Tov yap evovta atrov K\éapyxov Tots 
“a 3 > ‘ 

Aakedatpovioy otpatidrats Suddvat: da TadT’ obv Tovs 
4 ¥ - ES” > > / 9 Oe 8 ‘ 
mohenious edn eioéoOar, ovK apyupiov evexa ovde dia 

al ‘ \ a 
2070 picely Aakedaovious : emel O€ avrois Taper KevacTo, 


ee “ 
vuKTos avoigavres Tas TUAaS Tas emt TO OpdKiov Kahov-90 


4 
pevov elonyayov To oTpdtrevpa Kal Tov “AKiBiadnr. 
216 O€ “Ei€os Kai 6 Kouparddas ovdév tovtwy €iddres 
> U4 \ , > ‘ > , > ‘ de , 
€Boyfovv pera TavTwv eis THY ayopav: Emel O€ TaVTY 

9 
ol mod€uion Katetyov, ovdév ExovTes 6 TL TOLHoaLED, 


la > / 
22 Tapéoocayv opas avTovs. Kal ovrou pev arrereudOnoar 9s 


els "AOyvas, kal 6 Koiparddas ev T@ oyw atoBawvovtwv 
év Tlerpavet €habev aodpas Kal area dOn eis Aexéhevav. 


HA. 745 b; B. 367, N.; G. 1133. 
— torepov: probably after 405 B.C., 
when the Lacedaemonians re- 
gained possession of Byzantium 
(2. 2. 1).— Gmépvyev: was 
acquitted. Cp. the usual law-court 
terms dudkewv, to prosecute, dAi- 
oxerOa, to be convicted, etc. — 
maidas ... kal yuvatkas: the normal 
order of these words in Greek. — 
Grohdupévous: for the gender see 
S. 1055; HA. 615,13; B. 422; G. 
924 a. —8.86var: the pres. inf. in 
ind. disc. often represents an impf. 
S. 1866a; HA. 853 a; B. 646; 
G. 1494; Gl. 577 a. — eloéoOar: 
from eioine. 

20. avrots: for the dat. see S. 


1488; HA. 769; B. 380; G. 1186; 
Gl. 524 b. — waperxedacro: imper- 
sonal. S. 935; HA. 602 d; B. 
305, N.; G. 1240, 2; Gl. 493 a.— 
Opdkiov: a square in Byzantium, 
described in Anad. 7. 1. 24. 

21. Karetxov: were masters. 
— obdiv cxovres & Te roifoaev: 
not knowing what (they were) to 
do. Inthis use ovx €xev = azropeiy, 
or, in Latin, zon habere. For the 
opt., representing an interrogative 
subjv., see S. 2677 b; HA. 932, 
2 (2); B. 673; G. 1490; Gl. 621. 

22. dmroBavovreav: sc. abrayv. 
See on I. 26.—abew daroSpds: 
see on €rvyov 2. 8.—dmeraOy els 
Aex&crav: see 2. 14 and on I. 23. 





407 B.C. ] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 4. 71 


1 @apvaBalos d€ Kai ot mpéoBes THs Ppvyias v4 
: , » eS A \ \ 
Topdim ovres Tov yElOva TA TEpt TO Bulavrioy Te 
2Tpayp.eva HKovoav. apxomevou S€ Tov eapos Tmopevope- 
vous avTots Tapa Bacitéa amyvrnoay KataBaivortes ot 
, 4 , ” ‘ ¢ 
te Aakedapovioy mpérPers, Bowdtios [ovowa] Kal ots 
> 5 nA \ e ¥ » ee 7 
per avrTov Kat ot ado ayyedou, Kal EXeyov oT. Aake- 
Saipovioe Tavtwv av SéovTar Tempaydres elev Tapa 
A ¥ A 
3 Baoihéws, Kat Kipos, apfwv mdévtwyv tov én Oadarrn 


CHAPTER 4, §§ 1-7. The Per-_ ceding and from the following, 


to aid the Lacedaemonians. 
detention and final return of the 


sian king sends his son Cyrus 
The 


Athenian ambassadors. 407 B.C. 

I. PapvaBalos S€ xré. : continu- 
ation of 3. 13.— ®pvylas: for the 
gen. see on I. 22.— Tov xetpava: of 
408-407 B.C. 

2. a&pxopévov Tod tapos : of 407 
B.c. See Introd. p. 24 and note 
10.—kataBalvoyvtes: from Susa 
to Sardis. — of Aakedatpovlov mpéc- 
Bes: the use of the article would 
imply that these ambassadors had 
been previously mentioned, yet 
such is not the case. See Introd. 
p- 27. Their mission, however, 
may be inferred from the results 
which they report (§ 3).— Te: 
correlative with the kai preceding 
Kipos in § 3.— [6vopa]: see crit- 
ical note..—ot GAAo. GyyeAor: Zhe 
messengers besides, lit. the others, 
(namely) messengers. See S.1272; 
HA. 705; B. 492, N.2; G. 966, 2. 
It seems clear, both from the pre- 


that these ‘messengers’ were at- 
tached to the Lacedaemonians, 
but their exact function is not 
known. — wévrev ov: inverse at- 
traction, z.e. of the antecedent to 
the case of the relative. See S. 
2533; HA. 1003; B. 484, 2; G. 
1035; Gl. 613 c.—wempayértes 
elev: this second perf. in a transi- 
tive sense, as here, is rare. 

3. Kipos: also anom. to dmrjv- 
Tnoav.—ap—wv: purpose. It de- 
pends — though rather loosely and 
remotely — upon the idea of motion 
in aryvrycav KataBaivovres. See 
ON I. 33.— wavtov Trav éml Oadarry : 
Cyrus’ commission is described 
more definitely in Amad. 1. 9. 7: 
KatereudOn . . . catpamys Avoias 
te kal Ppvyias THs peydAns Kal 
Karzadoxias, orparyyos S€ Kal 
mavrov drede(xOn ois KabyKet 
eis KaorwAod rediov dOpoiler Oat. 
Cp. also Avad. 1. 1. 2. Castolus 
was the mustering place for all 
the inhabitants of Asia Minor 


72 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. [407 B.c. 


Bee 


‘ s , > , »” 
Kal cupTod\eunowy AaKedatpoviows, emurrodny TE Epepe 
an a 4 
Tols KaTW TATL TO Bac thevov Odpayiopa Exovaay, €v 7 10 
évnv kal ta0e* Karanréurw Kipov xdpavov tov eis 
Kaotwrov abpoilopevov. 
ar) > > , c a > , , \ 
4TavT ovv akovovTes ot TaV “AOnvaiwy mpéoBes, Kat 


. 9 , ¥ , 
To O€ Kadpavoy €aTL KUpLov. 


éme.o1) Kipov eldov, éBovAovTo pev padiota mapa 

5 Baca avaBynvar, ci Sé py, olkade amedOetv. Kiposts 
dé DapvaBdlw cimev } mapadovvar Tovs mpéeaBes EavT@ 
H py olkadé rw atroTéupar, BovAdpevos Tovs “APnvaious 

\ > , \ /, 4 ‘\ / \ 

6 pn eldevar TA TpaTTopeva. PapvaBalos dé Téws pev 
Karetye Tovs mpéa Bes, PaoKkwv ToTE pev avakew avTovs 
mapa Baciréa, tore S€ olkade atoTémpew, ws pndev 20 

, ? \ ae \ a 29 7 a 

7 mepabyntar: éevdn O€ eviavTot TpEls Hoav, edenOy Tov 


west of the Halys River, whence 
it appears that Cyrus’ wedlitary 
authority extended beyond the 
three provinces above mentioned 
and that both Tissaphernes and 
Pharnabazus were made subordi- 
nate to him. — re: see Introd. 1V.p. 
I.—Tots karw : = roy émi Oaddrry. 
—kal rae: ¢his also, 7.e. among 
other things. — Kdpavov : probably 
a Doric word, used because the 
letter was written to Spartans, or 
at least translated by them. 

4. Gkovovres .. . Kal erecdh 

. el8ov: part. and temporal 
clause are parallel, as fut. part. 
and 6mws clause in 3. 17.— éBot- 
Aovro pev padtora Kré.: wished 
most, i.e. if possible, etc., while «i 
d& py, otherwise (see on 3. 3), 


introduces the less acceptable al- 
ternative. pddAwwTa pev, instead 
of pev padvora, would be the usual 
and natural order, but cases are 
frequent where pey (as well as d€) 
is out of its logical place. 

5. elwev 4 twapadotvar: see on 
citwv I. 13.—ph olkaSé wa: = 
pnw oixkade, —a frequent separa- 
tion. — ra mparrépeva: the Persian 
alliance with Sparta. 

6. as... péunrar: the pur- 
pose of xaretye. For ws see Introd. 
IV. F. The subject of péuyra 
is Cyrus. 

7. évavrol tpets: the three 
years must be reckoned from the 
time when the Athenian ambas- 
sadors set out with Pharnabazus, 
z.e. the summer of 408 BC. (cp. 3. 


8 


9 


407 B.C. ] 


. RBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


aa? © 73 


4 > ~ > , , > , > / 
Kupov adewat avtovs, dagkwav opmewpoxréevar amagew 


émt Oadarrav, érerdy) ov Tapa Baorhéa. 


méprpavtes Se 


"ApioBaplaver tapakopioat avrovs éxédevov: 6 Sé€ 


amynyayev els Kiov trys Mvotas, fev mpos To addo25 


4 > - 
oTpardomedov ameéemr\evo av. 


"AdKuBuidyns Sé€ Bovddcpevos peta TOV oOTpaTLwT@Y 


amom\Ev olKade, avyyXOn evOds Eri Saduovu: Exeter dé 


lal la »” lal 
haBov Tov veay eiKoow emevoe THS Kapias els Tov 


Kepapuxov ko\mov. eéxeiev dé cvdAdEEas Exatov TadavTA. 30 


hkev els THY Yamov. 


14), and not from the time when 
their detention began, z.e. the 
spring of 407 B.c. (cp. § 2); for 
Pharnabazus’ request (de74y Tod 
Kvpov) must have been presented 
to Cyrus before the latter went 
back to Persia in the summer of 
405 B.C. (cp. 2.1. 14). It follows 
that the ambassadors returned to 
the Athenian fleet shortly before 
the final battle of Aegospotami 
(c. August, 405 B.C.). — érrer8y od: 
SC. dyew e&ein. — wéwpavres: 7.¢. 
Cyrus and Pharnabazus. — ’Ap- 
oBapfave.: who later succeeded 
Pharnabazus as satrap. Cp. 5. 
1. 28, 

§§ 8-12. Alcibiades returns to 
Athens. 

8. “AdxiBidins xré.: after the 
capture of Byzantium (3. 21) the 
Athenians had gained possession 
of all the cities on the Hellespont 
except Abydus (Diod. 13. 68). 


O@pacvBovros d€ adv TpidKovTa 


Now, at the end of nearly four 
years of continuously successful 
leadership, Alcibiades felt safe in 
returning to Athens, which he had 
not seen since he set out with the 
Sicilian expedition in 415 B.C. 
Still, he would hardly have chosen 
the present time for his return if he 
had known of the arrival of .Cyrus 
and the consequent danger to the 
Athenian cause, — just what Cyrus 
had taken care to conceal (§ 5). — 
ev0ds él Dapov : straight for Samos. 
For Samos see on2. 1.— Alcibiades 
wishes to show that Athens is mis- 
tress of the sea not only in the 
Hellespontine region, but on all the 
coasts of Asia Minor; and, further- 
more, to collect money enough to 
make his welcome at Athens the 
more cordial. —Kapias: for the 
case see on I. 22. 

9. OpacbPovdos: see on I. 12. 
—giv: see on I. 11 and cp. § 11 


74 EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 4. [407 B.c. 


‘ - ae 4 »* 5 a de 4 ¥ / ‘ 
vavol emt Opakns wxeTo, Exel O€ TA TE GAG. YwWpPia TA 
mpos Aakedatpoviouvs peleatnKdTa KateoTpépato Kal 
Odcov, Exovray Kak@S UT6 TE TOV TOhE“LOY Kal OTATEwY 

lal »* ~ 
1oKal Nov. Opdovddos S€ adv 7H AGAAH oTpaTia eis 35 
"AOnvas Katémdevoe* ply S€ HKew avTov ot "APnvator 
oTparnyovs ethovto “AdkiBiddnv pev hevyovta Kal 
4 > / 4 \ / > la) » 
@pacvfovrov arovta, Kovwva d€ Tpitov €K TOV OiKO- 
11 Jev.. *AdxiBiddns 8 €x THS Lapov exwv TA XpHpara 
"4 > , \ »” 3 lal > 
Katét\evoev eis Ildpov vavoiv elkoow, eéxeiPev 8 40 
here waht , > \ N A , a 
avyxXOn «vO Tvbeiov ert KatackoTyny TOV TpLApwr, as 
eruvOavero Aakedaypovious avToA. tapacKevalew Tpia- 


below. —@deov: since the time 
when Thasos had revolted from 
the Lacedaemonians (1. 32) the 
struggle between opposing factions 
in the state had evidently contin- 
ued (cp. ordcewy below and Diod. 
13.72). Thrasybulus now aids the 
pro-Athenian faction to obtain 
supremacy. — €xoveav Kaas: 272 a 
bad state. 

10. Opdovddrdos: who returned 
to Athens bringing a great num- 
ber of captured ships, in order to 
prepare the way for Alcibiades. — 
karémdevoe : for the meaning of the 
prep. see on dvyyayovro I. 2.— 
amply Kev : See ON I. 31. — orpary- 
yous: there were ten inall. Prob- 
ably the three whom Xenophon 
names were those assigned to the 
command of the fleet. Cp. § 21 and 
Thuc. 6.8 and 7.16. See also on 
I. 12.—¢ebyovra: technically in- 


accurate, for the decree of banish- 
ment against Alcibiades had been 
repealed in 411 B.C. (Thue. 8. 97). 
In a sense, however, he could be 
called an exile until he actually re- 
turned to Athens. — & trav olkoey : 
= €k Tov oixot. The influence of é« 
determines the choice of the ad- 
verb by a kind of attraction analo- 
gous to that in 3. 9. 

It. e000: = eiOds eri § 8. For 
the following gen. see S. 1437; 
HA. 757; B. 360; G. 1149; Gl. 
518 b.—TvOelov: the principal 
port of Laconia, where the Spartan 
navy yard was located. By this 
rather contemptuous inspection of 
the enemy’s port Alcibiades again 
(see on § 8) seeks to show how 
completely Athenian naval su- 
premacy is reestablished. — wapa- 
oKevatev: ruvOdvouat, like dxovw 
and aic@dvopat, is followed by the 


| "407 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 4. 75 


Q A ¥ 5 , ” e , N 
KOVTa, Kal TOV olKadE KaTaTOV OTwS 7H TOAS TpPOS 
» Fe y b] \ S ¢.4 ra a ¥ > Ny 
I2QUTOV exe. ETELO EWPA EaUT@ EVVOUY OVTAY Kal OTpPa- 
¢ / \ 
THYOV aVTOV YPHmEvous Kal LOia perarEnTopevous TOVS 45 
émiTNoElous, KaTéem\evorev els TOV Iepara nuépa 7H Udvv- 
ndeious, pad hepa f Udvy 
e 4 “~ ~ 
THpia Hye 7H TALS, TOV EdoUS KaTaKEKahvpMEVOU TS 
> an 9 r) , > , 5 \ 2 A 
AOnvas, 6 Ties oiwvilovto avemuTydevov eivar Kal avT@ 
> A lan , > , \ > \ ] , nm e¢ , 
Kal TH Tore. “APnvaiwy yap ovdels év TavTy TH Hepa 
> N , ¥ , 3d y 
13 0VOEVOS GTOVOALOU Epyou ToAuyoa av apacOar. KaTa-50 


“bie, ine 


inf. instead of the part. when the 
reference is to a mere report or 
rumor. HA. 986; B. 661, N. 3; 
G. 1592, 1; Gl. 588 b. — karamdov: 
grammatically dependent upon 
KatacKkornyv, but explained by the 
following clause drws . . . €xel, 
how the city felt toward him (with 


reference thereto). A case of 
prolepsis. S. 2182; HA. 878; 
B. 717, 18. 


12. airév: the use of ards in 
place of the indirect reflexive (cp. 
éavt@ above) is frequent. — rpnpé- 
vous: construction according to 
sense, for tovs woXlras is easily 
understood from 4 7éAus (cp. 
ovoay) above. —t&iq: in contrast 
with the public action of choosing 
him general. — fpépq 7: the dat. 
without a prep. is used in definite 
expressions of time when, ordina- 
rily with words meaning day, night, 
month, or year. In this case jyépa 
is not definite in itself, but is made 
so by the following relative, while 
the relative in its turn is made 


definite by the specifications con- 
tained in its clause. — IIAuvrfpua: 
on this day, early in June, the cloth- 
ing of the ancient wooden statue of 
Athena Polias was removed and 
washed (= 7Avvev), while the 
statue itself was veiled from sight. 
— 4: its antecedent is the preced- 
ing statement, xarérAevoev . . . 
’"AOnvas. —év ratry TH Hpépa: see 
note on #uepa above. Yet even 


‘ when a definite time is stated, év 


with the dat. is sometimes found in 
a meaning closely approaching that 
of the gen. of time, z.¢. 27 the course 
of. Cp.S.1542c; KG. 426, dum. 
6.—épyov: for the gen. see S. 
1345; HA. 738; B. 356; G. 1099; 
Gl. 510 b. 

§§ 13-19. His reception at Pr- 
raeus, and the comments of his 
friends and his enemies. 

13. The vividness of the follow- 
ing (§§ 13-19) description seems 
to show that Xenophon himself 
was one of the curious crowd which 
gathered at Piraeus. See Introd. 


76 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. [407 B.c. 


iF 


/ > > “A bid > “A ~ ‘ c > cal 
mré€ovtos 8 avtov o Te eK Tov Ilepaids Kal 6 ex Tov 
»¥ » c , ‘ . A , ‘ 
datews oxos nO poiaOn mpos Tas vavs, Oavydlovtes Kai 
idety Bov\dpevor Tov ’AAKiBiddnv, €yovTes of pev ws 

, »” lal la A , > / c s 
Kpdtiatos €(n Tov TOMTaY Kal pdovos [ dmedoyHOn ws | ov 

4 4 > ‘ » Rath: ‘ ~ ¥ > 4 
Suxaiws puyou, émBoudevbeis d€ Urd TOY EXaTToV exEivou ss 
Swvapevay poxOnporepa Te heydvTwy Kal mpds TO adTav 
yO , , > , SA ee \ ¥ 3 
(dvov Képdos To\LTEVOVTMY, Exeivov GEL TO KoWdY avEoVTOS 

5. 9 A ~ ¢ nw 4.3 ‘ “ “A , lat > , 
14 kal 470 TOV avTOv Kal dd TOD THS TOAEwS SuvVaToD: eHE- 
Movros b€ TOTE KpiverOar Tapaxyphpa THS altias apru 
Ud c > / > ‘\ / ¢ 
yeyenuerns as noeBynKoTOS els TA pvaoTypLa, VrEepBah- 60 


p- 1toand note 1. More elaborate 
and rhetorical, but less trustworthy, 
accounts of Alcibiades’ return are 
given by Plutarch (Az. 32 f.), 
Diodorus (13. 68-9), and Nepos 
(Ak. 5 f.).—&erews: Athens in 
distinction from Piraeus, as fre- 
quently. — Savpdafovres: construc- 
tion according to sense, referring 
to dyAos. — of pév: correlative with 
of O€ in § 17.—Kal pévos... 
moditevovtav: and that he alone 
was not banished justly, but because 
he was plotted against by those who 
had less power than he and spoke 
less well and ordered their polite- 
cal doings with a view to their own 
private gain. — [ameadoyhOy as]: 
see critical note. — émPovdrcvOels : 
parallel with od d:xa/ws, —‘ not for 
just cause, but because,’ etc. — 
éxeivov: see On I. 27. — poxOnpd- 
repa Aeyévrwv: for political power 


at Athens depended very largely 


upon oratorical ability. — te: see 


Introd. IV. D. 1.—éxelvov . . . 
Suvarotd: whereas he was always 
advancing the common weal, both 
Jrom his own means and from 
the power of the state. ékeivov is 
emphatic by contrast with the pre- 
ceding Tay . . . woAvrevovTwy, as TO 
xowov by contrast with rd tdov 
K€poos. —Suvarod: lit. ower (cp. 
6. 7 and 14), but with especial ref- 
erence to the resources upon which 
that power depended. 

14. For the facts alluded to in 
this and the following sections see 
Introd. p. 15 f.—@éX\ovros .. . 
puoripia: and that although he 
was willing then to be brought to 
trial at once, when the charge had 
just been made that he had com- 
mitted sacrilege against the mys- 
teries. The sentence still remains 
dependent upon Aéyovres, dé con- 
necting @vyo and éorépnoay. — 
as noeBykdros: equivalent to a 
clause in ind. disc. See Introd. 


407 B.C. } 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


rp rea 77 


Adpevon of €xPpot ra SoKouvTta Sikata eat amovTa 


3% > , A ‘§ 3 > , ra, 8 > 
I5 QUTOV EOTEPHOAY TNS TATPLOOS* EV W@W KPOVW VTO apyn- 


, 4, > , \ 4 ‘\ > , 
xavias Sovtetwr HvayKacOn pev Oeparrevew Tovs eyHi- 


5 , $35 ee ee ells > , 
OTOVS, KLYOUVUVEVUWY QEL 7a Pp EKAOTYHV NHMEP av atrod€eo bar J 


‘ ae , , ‘ a \ \ 
TOUS de OLKELOTATOUS TONTAS TE KAL OVYYEVELS KQL TYV 65 


, Y eon ‘5 , > > Y 
Tow aATAGaAV OPwv efapaptravoveay, OUK ELYEV O7TTWS 


IV. j and S. 2120; B. 661, N. 4; 
G. 1593, 2; Gl. 594. — TS Soxotvra 
Sikara evar: ze, an immediate 
trial. 

15. trd dpunxavias Sovredov: 
kept in the condition of a slave by 
helplessness. — tors tx ®torovs : the 
Spartans and the Persians. — kwv- 
. Grodéo Oar: referring 
to the sentence of death which was 
passed upon Alcibiades at Sparta 
and perhaps to his imprisonment 
by Tissaphernes (1. 9); yet this 
statement, like the preceding one 
(jvaykacOn kré.), contains a deal 
of kindly exaggeration. — wap’ éxa- 
orny Hyépav: an exceedingly rare 
substitute for the usual xa 
ExdoTHV Hpepay.— Tors olkerord- 
rovs: in contrast with rots éyGi- 
otrovs and explained by the fol- 
lowing appositives zoAitas and 
ovyyeveis. — thapaptavovray: 7.2. 
making mistakes in the conduct 
of the war. The part. agrees 
with the nearer of the nouns 
which it modifies. S. 1053; 
MA. 616; B. 421; G.. 924 b. 


Suvedov . . 


16 apedoin duyy ate.pyduevos* ovK Eehacay dé TaV olwyTEp 


—ovx elxev Strws adedoin: see 
on 3. 21. 

16. odk... xpioar: and they 
said it was not the part of those 
who were such as he to desire revo- 
lution or a change in government. 
For under (lit. from) the democ- 
racy it had been his fortune (irap- 
xew) to have the advantage over 
his contemporaries and to be at no 
disadvantage with his elders, while 
on the other hand it had been the 
fortune of his enemtes to be held in 
just the same estimation (lit. to 
seem to be, to be thought to be, just 
such) as before (z.e. before Alcibi- 
ades was exiled), dut afterwards, 
when they had gained power, to 
slay the best men and, since they 
alone were left, to be accepted (aya- 
mwacGar) by the citizens for this rea- 
son only (avro), viz. that they 
could not avail of better men. The 
mutilation of the Hermae and the 
profanation of the mysteries, in 
which at the time of his banish- 
ment Alcibiades was accused of 
being concerned, were supposed to 


78 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


pe [407 B.c. 


avTos OvTwr eivar Kavov SeioOar TpaypaTwr ove peETa- 
OTdcEws* UTapxew yap ex TOD Sypov avT@ pev TOY TE 
nAUKLwTo@V m)éov Exew TOV TE TpETBUTEpwY 7) EAaTTOU- 70 
Oat, rots 8 avrov €xOpots Tovodrots SoxKety Eivat oiovemep 


mTpotepov, vaTepov Sé SvvacOetaow arohhivat Tods Bedri- 


> ‘ \ / , 8 > o: nw > 
aTous, avTovs d€ pdovous Kadbbévras du’ adtd TovTO aya- 


A es my la a bd AO / > 
Tac0a. td TaVY TodkTaY OTL ETEpois PBedTiooW oOvK 
17€lyov xpnobar: ot dé, OTL THY TapoLyopevey avrois 75 


be connected in some way with a 
plot to overthrow the democracy. 
Alcibiades’ friends try to prove that 
he could not have desired any such 
end. Their reason is, the proud 
position he held under the democ- 
racy. This is shown by the fact 
that his enemies, although they 
triumphed over him and banished 
him, were held in just as low esteem 
after his banishment as before (cp. 
§ 13). Their later gain in public 
favor was only apparent, as is ex- 
plained in the latter part of the 
section. —€pacav: repeating and 
replacing A¢yovres § 13.—Tav 
olwvrep aités: avros also would 
naturally be attracted to the gen. 
Cp. 2. 3. 25 and see S. 2532; HA. 
1002; B. 485, N. 2; G. 1036. For 
the nom., as subj. of a verb to be 
supplied, see KG. 555, Anum. 11. 
—katav: cp. Lat. res novae. — 
Seto Par : subj. of var. — brapxev : 
representing the impf. of the dir. 
disc. See on ddvar 3. 19. Its 
subjects are éyav, éAatrovaba, 


Soxely, droAAWvat, and dyaracba. 
ve: see Introd. IV. D. 2. 
—atrod: the attributive position 
of the personal pronoun is ex- 
tremely unusual. —rovotrois: for 
the dat. see on dreAd 2. 10. — 
oloemep: for the attraction in 
case see note and grammar ref- 
erences on oiwyrep above. — 
verepov Suvacciow: the dat. in 
agreement with éy@pois. vore- 
pov refers to the time, 411 B.C., 
when the oligarchs, Alcibiades’ 
enemies (as they are here termed), 
set up the government of the 
Four Hundred (see Introd. p. 18) 
and put to death many of the 
leaders of the democracy (rovs 
BeAriorovs). — abrots: acc. as 
subj. of dyarao6a, passing out 
of immediate dependence upon 
brdpxetv. 

17. ot 8€: z.e. Alcibiades’ ene- 
mies, correlative with of péy in 
§ 13, from which A€yovres is to be 
supplied. — rt . . . ety: the state- 
ment, though exaggerated (see on 


m=——TE . 2 « 


407 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 4. 79 


“A , A » A A 4 “A / 
KAK@V [LOVOS QLTLOS ELYN), TWV TE poBepav OVTWV TNH Toe 


la 7, , ¢ ‘\ ”~ > 
18 yever Bau jLovos KLVOUVEU TOL NYEMOV KATACTHVAL AAki- 
, \ ‘\ ‘ ~ ¢ ‘\ b] , \ > 
Buddns 5€ mpos Thy yhv dppicbeis awéBawe perv odK 
J 4 cd \ 3 4 3 ‘\ A - Mer. 
ev0éws, poBovpevos Tors é€xPpovs: emavactas Sé emi 


a , ee 4 \ ae Ee , > 
TOU KATAOT PW ILATOS EOKOTEL TOVS AUTOV émutydelous, €l 80 


19 TApEino av. 


KATLOWY Oe EvpumtoAenov tov Tewudva- 


e “A XN > , ‘\ \ ¥ > - \ 
KTOS, avTov Se avealidv, Kal Tovs aAdoUS oiKeElous Kal 


‘\ , > > “A / > ‘\ > 7 > \ 
Tous didous pweT avTov, TOTE aTOBas avaBaiver Els THY 


\ wn + yY \ 
TOW PETA TOV TAPETKEVATPEVwY, EL TLS ATTOLTO, [L1) 


20 €MUT PETELW. 


ev 0€ TH Bovdy Kal TH exkAnoia amohoyy- 85 


, e > > , > \ an > , , 
TApEVOS WS OVK NOEBYKEL, EL TOV d€ ws Hol“KyTaL, hey ev- 


\ \ » , \ > \ > , \ 
T@V de KQL ah\wv TOLOVUT@Y KQL ovoevos QVTELTOVTOS dua 


§ 15), has a very considerable ba- 
sis of truth. See Introd. pp. 15-18. 
—Ttév... yevérOar: of the things 
which were in danger of befalling 
the state, in contrast with rdév 
Tapotxouevwv Kak@v above. dofe- 
pov dvtwy is about equivalent to 
& €ouxe or éAAet, and hence takes 
the inf. (instead of 7 yevnrar or 
yévotro), although the construction 
is very unusual. Cp. S. 2001; 
HA. 952; B. 641; G. 1521; Gl. 
565 a. —kivSuvedoor: world likely, 
followed by xatraorhvar.— hyepov : 
synonymous with aitios. — The 


shorter space which is given to 


the comment of Alcibiades’ ene- 
mies is no doubt proportionate to 
their smaller number. 

18. mpds thy yiv: the acc. be- 
cause of the #zotzon which preceded 
dppuobeis. Cp. pds in 3. 2. — ém- 


tyndelouvs: prolepsis. See on § 11. 
—el: (¢o see) whether, introduc- 
ing an ind. question. — 

19. karibev: z.2. distinguishing 
in the crowd. See on I. 4.— 
Kipumrévepov: not the one men- 
tioned in 3. 13, who was still with 
Pharnabazus. — &rrowro: opt. in 
ind. disc., which is suggested by 
the purpose, z.e. thought, implied 
See on dv- 
VOLVTO I. 22. — émuTpérrerv : connect 


in mrapeckevacpevov. 


with rapeokevac ev. 

§§ 20-23. He defends himself 
in Athens and ts appointed gen- 
eral-in-chief. After conducting the 
Eleusinian procession by land he 
sails for Andros and Samos. 

20. noeBhKer... ndiknrar: the 
tenses of the dir. disc. are re- 
tained. Alcibiades’ words were 
‘I had not (at the time of my 


2!I 


80 


BRENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Ls. [407 B.c. 


‘ ‘ > / * ‘ > id > ‘ c / 
To py avacxéoOar av Thy exkdyoiar, avappyleis amdv- 
TOV HyELav avToKpaTwp, ws olds Te BV TOTAL THY TpO- 

lal ‘ 
— répav THs Toews SUvapLY, TPOTEPOV MEV TA PLVTTHPLA go 

a > / ‘ / > , ‘ ‘ , 
tov AOnvaiov kata Oddatrav aydvtwr 51a TOV TOAELOY, 


lal 7 
Kata yhv emoinaer eLayayav Tovs OTpaTLOTas amavTas * 
la) / ‘ 
pera O€ TadTa KarehéeLato oTpatiay, OmhiTas pev TEevTa- 
ee 
Kocious Kal yxwNlous, tmméas S€ TevTYKOVTAa Kal ExarTor, 


A > ¢ , 
Vavs PS) EKGATOV. 


‘ 
Kal meTa TOV KaTamhoUY TETAPTH MHVLYIS 


avnxOn én “Avdpov adeatnxviav tov “AOnvaiwr, Kat 
per avrod Apuotokparns Kat "Adeipavtos 6 Aevxohodi- 
Sov cwengudOnoav ypynyevo. Kata ynv oTparnyot. 


banishment) been guilty of im- 
piety’ and ‘I “ave been wronged.’ 
—dvacyxéobar av: representing the 
aor. ind. in the apodosis of an un- 
real condition ; hence av. S. 1848; 
HA. 964 (b); B. 647; G. 1308; 
Gl. 579. — adroxparap : z.¢. general- 
in-chief, with authority over his 
nine colleagues. See on § 10. — 
as: on the ground that, in the 
thought that. See on 1. 24.— 
vaca: here for dvacGca, to re- 
cover. — mpotepov pév: correlative 
with pera d¢ radra § 21. mpdrepov 
seems -to be equivalent to the 
superlative mp@rov and to be used 
in its stead because but ¢wo acts 
of Alcibiades are mentioned. —ra 
puoripia: the central feature of the 
celebration of the Eleusinian mys- 
teries, which took place annually 
in September-October, was a pro- 
cession from Athens to the temple 


of Demeter, with whose worship 
the mysteries were connected, at 
Eleusis. In recent years the pro- 
cession had gone by sea, because 
the presence of the Spartans at 
Decelea made the land route dan- 
gerous. By now escorting the pro- 
cession with his army Alcibiades 
accomplishes the twofold object of 
setting himself right with those 
who had suspected him of profan- 
ing these very mysteries, and of 
displaying his military power in 
ostentatious defiance of the Spar- 
tans. —4dyévrev : impf.part. See on 
TporomiAodvTes I. 30. — érolneev: 
caused to be conducted (dyeo@at). 

21. terdprw: see on §§ 12 and 
20. — cvverrénpOnorav: z.¢. by vote 
of the éxxAnoia, but apparently at 
Alcibiades’ own request. Conon 
also accompanied him. See on 5. 


18. — ypnpévor kara yfiv orparnyol : 


407 B.C.] SENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, s. 81 


22° AdkiBiadns d€ ameBiBace 7d oTpdrevpa THs "Avdpias 
, > , > / \ X\ > 4 
xépas ets Tavpiov: exBonPyaavtas 5é€ Tovs *Avdpiovs 100 
3 , \ , > \ , , > + 
eTpeWavTo Kal KaTeKAELOaY Els THY TOW Kal TWAS aTre- 
> , \ \ , A YAS > 

KTewav ov TOAAOUS, Kat TOUS AdKwas ot avTo Hoar. 
> 4 \ as ¥y \ 4 > lal 

23 AkiBiddyns S€ TpoTmaidyv Te E€oTHGE, Kal peivas avToU 
De Ld ¢ / b4 > / > bay c , 
diyas Huepas emievoer els Lapov, kaxeHey dpudpevos 
ETONELEL. | 

1 Ot dé€ Aakedaindrio. tpdtepov TovTwy ov TOAA@S 
xpovw Kpatnourrida THs vavapyxias mapehndrvOvias 
Avoavdpov e&€repav vavapxov. 
‘Podov kai vavs exeiVev haBdy, cis K® kat Midnrtov 


6 d€ adikduevos eis 


emhevoer, exeiOev S eis "Efecov, kal exet Ewewe vas 5 
eyov EBdouykovta péxpu o0 Kupos eis Lapdes adixero. 


Zé. they had been assigned at the 
time of their election (§ 10) to ser- 
vice by land, just as Alcibiades, 
Thrasybulus, and Conon were 
given command of the fleet. 

22. x#pas: for the gen. see on 
I, 22. —éxPonPhoavras: 2.2. frovt 
the city (cp. tiv woAw below). — 
Kal rovs Adkwvas : loosely added at 
the end of the sentence, but parallel 
in construction to’Avdpiovs. The 
reference is to the Lacedaemonian 
garrison. 

23. rdkevoev: leaving Conon 
with twenty ships to besiege the 
city of Andros. Cp. 5. 18.— 
Zdpov: see on 2. I. — éppapevos: 
z.é. using Samos as a base for his 
(mainly predatory) operations. 

CHAPTER 5, §§ 1-9. Lysander 

BROWNSON. 


becomes Spartan admiral and 
receives zealous support from 
Cyrus. 

I. mpdétepov tovtav: 7.¢. before 
Alcibiades’ departure for Andros, 
which took place in the autumn of 
407 B.C. See on 4. 20.— Kparn- 
ourmlda... mapednrvbvias: the ad- 
miral’s term of office was probably 
from midsummer to midsummer. 
Cratesippidas was admiral for the 
year 408-407 B.C. Cp. I. 32. 
He has not been mentioned since 
his assumption of the command. 
— BSopnqxovra: the first fleet of 
consequence which the Spartans 
had collected since the battle of 
Cyzicus, 410 B.C. (1. 18). Cp. 
4. 11. — Kipos ... adixero: cp. 4. 
2-3. 


HELLENICA — 6 


82 EENOSQNTOS EAAHNIKA. I, s. 


[407 B.C. 


a a ee “a, ‘ > oe ‘ A > , 
2é7el & HKEv, aveEBn Tpos avToY adv Tois ex AaKedaipo- 


4 
vos mpéerPeow. 


evrav0a dy Kara Te TOU Tusoadép- 


» a ‘ ¥ > ~ 4 > 4 
vous €deyov & TETOLNKWS EN, avTOV TE Kupov €d€ovTo 


3@S mpoOvpordrov mpos TOV TOAEnov yever Oat. 


Kvpos 10 


\ / s ¥ a > , \ > ty 
de TOV TE TATEPA edn TAVUTa ETETTAAKEVAL KQL AUTOS 


> ¥ > > / > \ , , ¥ \ 
ovk GAN eyvaxévar, d\\a TavTa Tomoev- exw SE 


HKEW TAAAVTA TEVTAKOC LE. * 


3N \ “ > 7 A 
éav 5é Tavta é€xXtay, Tots 


27Q7 / » a € \ > a,” 28 \ 
idiows xpyrecOar Eby, & O TaTHp aiT@ edwxev: av OE 


+ al \ ‘ , , rw & e > 4 
Kal TaUTa, Kal TOV Opdvov Kataxdpev, eb ov EKaONTO, 15 
40VTa apyupovv Kat xpvcodr.. ol d€ TavT €myvouy Kat 
> 4 - nas.” , “~ 4 \ > 4 4 
éxédevov avtov Tafa TO vadTy Spaypny ‘ArtiKny, dida- 


9 = ® c \ , ci sie , 
OKOVTES OTL, GV OVTOS O pads yEevyTat, ol TOV A@nvaiwv 


2. Tots... mpéoBeoiv: probably 
the ambassadors mentioned in 4. 2. 
It would be natural for them to 
arrange for the meeting and to 
introduce Lysander to Cyrus. — @ 
meToLnKas ely : See ON I. 9. — Tpobv- 
porarov: pred. adj. after yevéoOu, 
but attracted to the case of Kvpov. 
See on dreAd 2. 10. — yevéo Oar: 
to show himself. 

3. Xenophon’s interest not only 
in Cyrus, but in personal anecdote 
generally, explains the fullness with 
which he describes the following 
negotiations. See Introd. p. 30. — 
avrés: for the case see S. 1973; 
HA. 940 b; B. 631; G. 927; 
Gl. 571.— ob« GAN’ éyvaxévar: had 
no other intention. — xaraxdwew : 
would coin into money, a technical 
term. With similar magnificence 


Tissaphernes, as reported by Alci- 
biades, promises to coin his bed- 
stead into money to give*to the 
Athenians(Thuc. 8.81).—&&@yro: 
the ‘objective’ impf., representing 
kdOnpar of the dir. disc. See 
Introd. IV. E and S. 2624; HA. 
930; B. 676; G. 1489; Gl. 624 c. 
It will be noted that this change 
of tense, which is the exception 
in Greek, is the rule in English. 

4. tdfa.: to fix upon. — te 
vatty: for each sailor, te. as the 
daily rate of pay. For the use of 
the art. see S. 1120 f; HA. 657 c; 
G. 951.— Spaxphvy “Arrixqv: = 6 
obols = 18 cents. It appears from 
§ 7 that the former rate was 3 
obols, which was also the usual 
rate in the Athenian navy. Thue. 
8. 45. Hence dmodciovor Tas 


407 B.C. ] 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Rik 83 


vavTat amoeiovot TAS Vas, Kal pelw ypHmaTa ava- 


5 \w@orel. 


& eivar wap & Baorreds éréotetey ait@ adda Toveiv. 


95 Se \ X , Y 9 , , 
Ewat € Kat TAS cuvOyKkas OUTWS EXOVTAS, TPLaAKOVTa 
wn e , \ A \ , e , x / 
Vas EKAOTH VL TOV LYVOS duddvar, dmdcas av Bovwv- 


6Tar Tpehew AaKedapovior. 


6 d€ Avoavdpos TéTe pev 


5 , \ ‘\ \ A 3 \ > ~ AX ec 

eovomnoe* peta S€ 7d Setmvov, evel ait@ TpoTiov 6 
wn Da lal > 

Kdpos ypero ti av padiota xapiloito Tow, eimev ort 

/ 

Ei mpos tov puoOov Exact vaity dBodov mpoobeins. 
> \ 4 4 > Re 2 € / / | 

7€K d¢ TovTOU TETTapeEs OBodot Hv 6 pads, mpdrepov SE 


TpiwBodov. 


vads. — pelo... dvadrdoe: because 
the war would be so speedily 
ended. peiwv is a poetic word, 
frequent in Xenophon instead of 


the usual éAarrwv. See Introd. 
LY obs 
5. wap’ &@.. . Gdrda: nearly 


equivalent to dAAa 7 (than) a, but 
with the difference that aAAa, 
being postponed, sums up the 
preceding with emphasis, like a 
demonstr. following a rel. clause. 
See S. 1252; HA. 996b; G. 1030. 
—elvar.. . éxovoas: = exe. S. 
2091; HA. 981; B. 651; GMT. 
830. —Kal: besides, z.e. Cyrus must 
regard not only the king’s instruc- 
tions, but a/so the compact (Tas 
cuvOyxas), which had been con- 
cluded in 411 B.c. between the 
Persians and the Lacedaemonians 
(Thuc. 8. 58).— Tpidkovra pvas 

. TOD pnvds: = One mina per 


‘\ l4 , > \ 
Kal Tov TE Tpoomerhouevov amEedwKE Kal 


day. A mina=1oo drachmas= 600 
obols, z.e. 3 obols per man per day 
for a crew of 200. For Tov see on 
T@ § 4. 

6. éovdrnoe: inceptiveaor. S. 
1924; HA. 841; B. 529; G. 1260; 
Gl. 464.—att® mpomav: after 
drinking his health. In such cases 
the cup from which one drank 
was often presented to the person 
pledged. Cyrus does better. — tl 

.. moav: by doing what, i.e. by 
what act; the question is expressed 
by the part., as frequently. — or: 
introducing a direct quotation. 
S. 2590 a; HA. 928 b; G. 1477; 
Gl. 623.—el . . . mpooelns: the 
omitted apodosis supplies itself 
from the preceding clause. 

7. wérrapes OBoAol: this increase 
had the desired (cp. § 4) effect. 
See on § 20 and Plut. Lys. 4.— 
Tov mpoodetAdpevov : arrears of pay. 


6 S€ Kalas pev edn avtovs eye, ov SuvaTor 20 


> 
8 TEPOV ElvaL. 


9 Tsoad€pvous. 


10 OTAGLACOVTES. 


II 


84 RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


¥ ‘ , 9 ‘ / ‘ , 

ETL LNVOS TPOEOWKEV, WATE TO OTPaTEvpLA TOAD TpOOUULS- 30 
c eed “A > 4 “A > 4 

ot d€ “APnvator akovovtes tadta abipws 


I, Se [407 .c. 


pev e€lxov, emeutrov S€ mpos Tov Kidpov mpéo Bers dia 


c ‘ > 4, 4 
6 d€ od mpoaedéyero, Seopevov Tisca- 


, ‘ , wa a 5 / ‘\ c > 
pépvovs Kal héyovTos, amep avTos emote, Tevabeis UT 


"AAKiBiddov, oKoTeiv OTws TOV “EAAjvor pyde ottwwes 35 


> ‘ 4 ka \ , > A > \: 3a c a 
toxupot wow, adda TavTes aabeveis, avTol ev avrots 


\ ¢ \ 4 > \ EB 2 ‘ 
kat 6 pev Avoavdpos, éemel aiT@ TO 


‘ , > , ‘\ 5 » > 7 
VQUTLKOV GUVETETAKTO, avEeAKVoas Tas Ev TH “Edeow 
‘al > A 
ovoas vads evernkovTa Novylay Hyev, emurKkevalwv Kat 


> 4 > / 
avaYvKwV avTas. 


"AdKiBiddns dé dxovcas OpacvBov- 4° 


Lov €€w “EAAnorovrov HKovT aoteyilew Poxarav dié- 


— rn... mpodSmxev: gave them a 
month's pay in advance (mpo-) 
besides. 

g. Seopévov: concessive. — Aé_ 
yovros: for its meaning and the 
construction which follows it see 
On eizwv I. 13.— Garep adrds érroier: 
explained by the clause oxoretv 
... oraciitovres. The impf. with 
reference to Tissaphernes’ /adct- 
ual policy, for which see Introd. 
p- 17.— mas... dow: in such 
object clauses the fut. ind. is more 
usual ; but see S. 2214; HA. 885 b; 
B. 593,13; G. 1374, 1; Gl. 638c. — 
pndé oltives: = undeves oitivés ein, 
none of the Greeks whatever. — 
avrol év airots: see on avrol kal’ 
avrovs I. 28. 

§$ 10-15. Lx the absence of Alci- 
biades the Athenians are defeated 


by Lysander in the battle of No- 
lium. 

10. owvuveréraxto: had been or- 
ganized. Cp. 2.15.—év th Edéco: 
connect with oveas. — évevqKkovra : 
note that Lysander had been reén- 
forced by 20 ships since reaching 
Ephesus (cp. €BdoprKovra § 1). 
It seems likely, comparing 1. 32 
and Diod. 13. 65 and 70, that these 
were the ships which his predeces- 
sor,Cratesippidas, had commanded. 

II. dkovoas: for its use with a 
following inf. (drorayifew) see 
on mapacKevagew 4. 11. — Opacd- 
Bovdov: when last heard from 
(4.9) he was occupied in the 
region of Thrace. Thence he had 
evidently proceeded to the Helles- 
pont. See Introd. pp. 21 and 27. 
— Groraxifev: as in 3. 4.—8é 


407 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, s. 8c 


*~ > / ‘\ » ee ~ \ > 4 
mrEVoE TPOS AVTOV, KaTAaALTOV emt Tals Vavoly ’AyTioxov 
XQ 4 rat 4 3 / \ 3 A“ rie Sy \ 
Tov avTov KuBEepvyTny, emioTEthas py EmuTAEW Et TAS 
4 wn e >. eo , ~ ¢ lanl A QA 
12zAvoavdpou vads. 6 d€ “Avtioyos TH TE avrod vyt Kal 
adn ek Noriov els Tov hiweva Tov “Edeciwv eiomevaras 45 
13 Tap avTas Tas TPM@pas TOV Avodvdpov veav TapéThe. 6 
\ 4 X % aw 5 4 ont ~ , 
d€ Avoavdpos 7d pév TpaTov dAlyas TaV vey Kabedkd- 
3Q 7 3 , 3 ‘ \ e¢3 lan) PAD 4 3 la 
aas ediwKe avroy, eel 52 ot APnvator T@ ’AvTidy@ €Box- 
Jovy mreloot vavoi, Tore 57) Kal macas ovvtdéas ee 
‘ \ “A N ae “A > ~ , 
mre. peta O€ TadvTa Kai of “APnvator €x Tod Noriovso 
4 *% ‘\ / b] ld e 4 
KaleAx¥oavtes TAS NouTAas TpLNpELS aVHYOnoa?, ws Eka- 
14aTos yvoiev. ex TovTov d éevavudynoay ot pev ev 
= la c \ 3 ~ 7 “~ ag ¥ 
ta€e, ot d€ “APnvator SveoTappevais Tats vavoil, péexpu 
a» 5 , 7 , A \ 
ov ehuyov amoheoavTes TeVvTEKaidEKa TPLNpELs. TOV dé 
avopav oi pev mretator e&évyov, ot 8 eCwypyOynoar. 55 
, \ , fa) > \ A Aa 
Avoavdpos d€ Tas Te vals avahaBav Kat tpotatoy 


mhevoe: for the prep. see on I. I5. 
—ént: 7x command of. Cp. the 
use of émi with the acc. in 1. 32. — 
Tov . . . KuPepvqATnv: the choice of 
Antiochus for so responsible a po- 
sition appears to have been a case 
of favoritism. See Plut. Alc. 36. 

12. Noriov: whither Alcibia- 
des had transferred his fleet from 
Samos (4. 23). Again Xenophon 
leaves it to the reader to supply 
the omission. See on @pacvov- 
Aov above.—map airds: we 
should say ‘right past.’ Lysan- 
der’s ships were drawn up on shore 
(cp. kafeAkioas below), prows sea- 
ward. Antiochus was trying to 
provoke the Spartans to battle. 


Plutarch (A/c. 35 and Lys. 5) and 
Diodorus (13. 71) add that he 
shouted insults and contemptuous 
challenges to them as he sailed past. 

13. Kalmdoas: xa emphasizes 
maoas in contrast with the preced- 
ing 6Atyas, ‘every one he had.’ 
— hvortev : got clear and under way. 
Sée On 1, 2. 

14. Svermappévats tats vavol: 
with their ships scattered. Note 
the predicate position and use of 
the part.—rav dvSpév: first in 
its sentence, —the crews as con- 
trasted with rpunpers. — dvaraBov : 
having picked up, — used here with 
reference to the deserted or dis- 
abled ships ofanenemy. Cp.1I. 4. 


86 


ERENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


1,5. [407 Be. 


A »” 
orjoas emt tov Noriov diérhevoer eis "Edeor, ot Sé 
15’A@nvator eis Sapov. pera d€ TavTa “Ad«iBuddyns €hOav 
> 4 > / A ‘ c , - ach . y 
cis Sdpov avnyOy tats vavolv avacais ent Tov hipeva 


a a ¥ 
tov ’Edeciov, kal mpd Tod oTdpatos Tapérager, Et Tus 60 


4 aA > \ \ 4 > > / 
Bovdouro vavpaxetv. erred S€ Avoavdpos ovK avravy- 
yaye Sua Td Todas vavoiv é€harrovaba, amémhevoev 


5 , 
Els Yapov. 
16 Ae hiviov Kat Huova. 


Aakedaipovior € ddiym vorEepov aipodar 
ot dé év olkw "AOnvator, ered) 


HyyehOn  vavpaxia, xaemas etyov To “AhnrBiddy, 


>7 > > / , ‘\ > 4 > ld 
olduevor Ou apéderdy TE Kal axpareray amohwheKevar 


‘\ la) ‘\ ‘ y + / , 
TAS Vads, Kal oTpaTnyovs EthovTo ah)ous Séka, Kovova, 


15. tus: = French ov or Ger- 
man wan, ie. they, the enemy. 
Cp. 1. 35. — BovAoro: opt. in ind. 
disc. See on dvvawro 1. 22.— 
moAAais vavolv: an exaggeration. 
Alcibiades, starting from Athens 
with 100 ships, had left 20 at An- 
dros (cp. § 18 and note on 4. 23) 
and lost 15 in the battle of Notium ; 
he had been joined, as the use of 
dmaaas above indicates, by the 
30 ships of Thrasybulus (cp. § 11 
and 4. 9). On paper, therefore, 
he now had 95 ships against Ly- 
sander’s go (§ 10),— not ‘many’ 
more. It is possible that some of 
Lysander’s ships were disabled in 
the battle of Notium, or that Xeno- 
phon forgot to subtract from the 
Athenian number the ships lost at 
Notium. See on § 20. It should 
be noted that captured ships were 
but seldom immediately added to 


the victorious fleet, presumably 
because crews with which to man 
them were usually lacking. See 
on 6. 3.—AcdAdivov: a fortress 
on the island of Chios, established 
by the Athenians in 412 B.C. asa 


base of operations against the re- 


volted Chians. —’Htéva: the port 
of Amphipolis, in Thrace. 

§$ 16-20. Conon succeeds Alci- 
biades in command and reorgan- 
izes the fleet. 

16. dpéerdv re kal dxpdrecav: 
neglect of duty and dissolute con- 
duct, the latter resulting in the 
former. —orparnyots elAovro GA- 
Aouvs: 7.¢. Alcibiades failed of 
reélection. Apparently he was 
permitted to serve out the unex- 
pired portion (see below) of his 
term as general, but was immedi- 
ately deposed as general-in-chief 
(cp. 4. 20), being succeeded by 


im) 


5 


407 B.C. | 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


BS: 87 


, 
Avopédovta, A€ovra, Iepixdéa, "Epacwidny, ’Apioto- 
Kpatnv, Apxéotparor, Ipwrduaxov, O@pdcvdXor, *Apt- 
woToyany. “Ad«iBiddyns pev ody Tovypws Kal &v TH 70 
oTpatia pepopevos, KaBwv tpinpy piav amémdevoev cis 
18 Xeppovywov els Ta EavTov reiyyn. pera Oé TadTa Kévwv 
> A »* § ‘ @ \ ” i , 
€x THS Avdpov ovr ais cixe vavolv eikoow Whdioape 
> / > , ¥ 2 Nhe.” ‘\ ld 
vov “AOynvaiwv eis Yapov emhevoe emi TO vavtiKor. 


avti 5€ Kovwvos eis “Avdpov éereubav Davo bévyp, tér- 75 


I9Tapas vavs ExXOVTA. 


a lan) 
oUTOs TEpiTvy@Y Svow TpLApoL 


@ovpiaw ehaBev avrois avdpdo.: Kai Tovs pev aiypa- 


Conon (see on § 18). — The battle 
of Notium took place in the early 
months of 406 B.c., probably in 
March. The annual elections at 
Athens seem to have been held in 
April, and the magistrates-elect as- 
sumed office in July. Therefore, 
since Xenophon’s years are reck- 
oned from spring to spring, the 
notice of the beginning of a new 
year should have been inserted 
here (§ 16) instead of being post- 
poned to6. 1. Probably Xenophon 
wished to sum up all the results of 
the battle of Notium before /for- 
mally passing to the story of the 
year which followed it. See on Ia- 
ourmidas I. 32. — Tlepukdéa: a son 
of the great Pericles and Aspasia. 

17. jwovhpws . . . epdpevos: 
being in disfavor.—els Ta EavtTod 
relxyn: fo his castle, near Pactye. 
Cp. 2. I. 25 and Diod. 13. 74. 

18. Kévev: he had been left 
in Andros by Alcibiades to prose- 


cute the siege of the city. See on 
4. 21 and 23. —ovv: see on I. II. 
—ais elxe vavolv: see S. 2522, 
2530; HA. 995 anda; B. 484, 485 ; 
G. 1037, 1038; Gl. 613 d.—r- 
dicapévev: just as Alcibiades, after 
his election as one of the ten gen- 
erals (4. 10), had been chosen 
Hyewv avtoKpatwp (4. 20), so 
Conon was now made general-in- 
chief, manifestly both for his pres- 
ent unexpired term (see 4. Io and 
on § 16 above) as general, and for 
the year 406-405 B.C., for which he 
was now general-elect. — émi: see 
on I. 32. — Pavocbévynv: probably 
one of the generals elected with 
Alcibiades for the year 407-406 B.c. 

19. Oovptav: Thurii was a 
town in southern Italy, which, 
like Syracuse and Selinus (cp. I. 
18 and 2. 8), had sent ships to 
aid the Spartans after the Sicilian 
expedition (Thuc. 8. 35, etc.).— 
avtroits dvipdot: see on 2. 12.— 


88 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 5. [407 B.c. 


Adrouvs amavras ednoav “APnvaior, Tov dé apyovTa 
avtav Awpiéa, ovta pev “Pddsov, mada de huydda €€ 
"AOnvav Kai “Pddov ind *AOnvaiwy Kkatabndioperovr 80 
avtov Odvatov Kal Tov EKetvou ovyyevarv, TohiTevovTa 
> b ] “ > 4 > “A b] ‘\ 4 4 
Tap avrois, ehenoavres adetoay ovd€ yxpypata mpaka- 
/ > > ‘ > \ i bl] 4 ‘ . 
20pevort. Kovov 8° émet eis tHv Sapov adixeto Kat TO 
\ , > 4 ¥ 4 4 
vautikov KatéhaBev abvpws eyov, cvpm\ynpoaas TpLiyA- 
pets EBdopyKovta avTl To’ TpoTépwr, ovoav Téov 7 85 
éxaTov, Kal TavTaLs avayayouevos peta Tov ahdwv 
la) »* »¥ > , A ~ , 
aoTpaTnyav, addrote addy aroBaivwv THs ToV TOhELLwV 


Awpiéa: the same who appears in 
I. 2.— € AOnvav kai ‘PéSov: evi- 
dently at the time when Rhodes 
was a member of the Athenian 
confederacy; for, in many kinds 
of cases, the Athenian courts as- 
sumed jurisdiction over the allies. 
— m6: because of the verbal and 
passive idea contained in vyada, 
which = devyovra. See on I. 27. 
— atrot Sdvarov: for the case con- 
structions see S. 1385; HA. 752a; 
B. 370; G. 1123; Gl. 514 a.— 
mokitevovTa map avrois: z.¢. the 
Thurians. The phrase is added 
to explain how Dorieus, a Rhodian 
exile, came to be in command of 
Thurian ships. —érefhoavres acet- 
oav: Dorieus was a famous athlete, 
with a long record of victories in 
the Olympic and other games. 
Pausanias (6. 7. 2) relates how this 
fact moved the Athenian Assembly 
to spare him. 


20. &Oipws éxov: cp. §8. The 
subsequent defeat at Notium had 
naturally increased the despond- 
ency. — Tpihpers €BSopqKovra KTE. : 
the high pay which the Lacedae- 
monians received from Cyrus had 
had the desired effect of causing 
Athenian seamen to desert. Cp. 
§ 4 and note on § 7. Conon 
deemed it the best policy to man 
fully (ovprAnpdcas) a_ smaller 
number of ships. He also de- 
sired, as appears from 6. 16, to 
weed out the poorer element 
among the crews. Cp. Plutarch, 
Lys. 4.—oterav mdéov q &ardv: 
this confirms the results of the 
calculation on § 15; for 95 + 
Conon’s 20 (§ 18) = 115. If the 
number had been many ‘more 
than 100,’ it would have suited 
Xenophon’s present point to say 
SO. — Tav... erparnyév: still, in 
all probability, the generals for 


21 


I 


2emembav emi Tas vads Kaddixparidar. 


407-406 B.C. ] 


xapas €d7Cero. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 6. 89 


R- 4 3 \ ¥ 3 a 
[Kat 6 €mavros ednyev, ev @ Kapyy- 


, > / r 4 ” \ c q 
Soviot eis YuKeAiay orpatevoarTes ElkooL Kal EKaTOoV 
Tpinpeot Kat welns oTparias dadexa pupidaw €tdov go 
> , ~ 4 \ ec ld ld 

AxpdyavTa in@, payn pev yrtnGevtes, tpooKxallelo- 


pevou O€ Exta pyvas. | 


lal 2 YF , 
To & émovre era [, @ 1 Te oeAHVy CE€hiTeY Earepas 6 


Kal 6 mahaids THS AOnvas veas ev AOjvais everpyaOn, 


Tlirva pev ehopevortos, apxovtos b€ KadXiov AP yvyow, | 


ot Aakedaiporin T@ Avoadvdpw tapedndvO670s dy TOD 


xpovov [Kal T@ Tohkeum TEerTapwy Kat EiKoow €éTov| 


the year 407-406 B.c. See on 
§§ 16 and 18.—yx@pas: partitive 
with dAAyn. S. 1439a; HA. 757; 
B. 360; G. 1088; Gl. 507 d. 

[§ 21. (Notice of events in 
Sicily. | 

21. This section is almost cer- 
tainly an interpolation. Cp. I. 37 
and see Introd. p. 25. The same 
notice of the capture of Acragas 
(Agrigentum) is repeated in 2. 2. 
24. 

CHAPTER 6, §§ 1-5. Callicra- 
tidas becomes Spartan admiral. 
fits straightforward course when 
he finds himself hampered by 
Lysander’s friends. 406 B.C. 

1. To 8 émévri rer: see on 
5- 16.—[@.. . éverphoby: these 
irrelevant allusions are probably 
spurious. Cp. 3. 1 and 2. 3. 4,and 
see Introd. p. 26. —  : for the dat. 


see on ypepa 4. 12.— éédurev: 


OTE O€ Ta. pEdi- 


cp. exAeuus (¢.g. 2. 3. 4), whence 
comes the English word. This 
eclipse occurred on April 15th (406 
B.C.).— 6 wadavds . . . veds: on the 
Acropolis at Athens. It was de- 
stroyed by the Persians in 480 B.c., 
but afterwards rebuilt, at least in 
part. madXatds distinguishes it from 
the newer Parthenon. — IIirta... 
"A0qvyow] : aninterpolation. Cp. 
2.1 and 3. 1, and see Introd. p. 
24 f. —mapedndvOdros . . . xpdvov: 
see on 5.1 and 1. 32.— [kal... 
érév]: an incorrect and spurious 
statement. Cp. 3. I and see 
Introd. p. 24. — él: see on I. 32. 
— KaddixparlSav: Plutarch (Lys. 
5) and Diodorus (13. 76) are 
enthusiastic in their eulogies of 
Callicratidas; Xenophon, more 
effectively, allows his character to 
reveal itself by his deeds and 
words. 


go BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 6. [406 B.c. 


dov 6 Avaavdpos Tas vaus, EXeye T@ Kaddxparida ore 
Padatroxpdtwp Te Tapad.doin Kal vavpayia veviKnKas. 
6 S€ avrov éxéhevoerv €€ “Edéoov év apiotepa Yapov 
TmapathevoavTa, ob Hoav at Tov “AOnvaiwy vies, €v 10 
MidyTe tapadodvat Tas vats, Kal duohoynoew Oadart- 
3TOKpaTev. ov dapevouv d€ Tov Avordvdpou TOAUT pary}Lo- 


veiv ad\Aov apyovTos, avTos 6 Kaduxparidas mpos ais 
\ / ¥ ‘\ , > / 
mapa Avodvdpov ehaBe vavoi tpocemhy pacer €x Xiov 


ee / ee > ‘\ ~ , 4 
Kal ‘Pddov Kat ahd\ofev a0 TOV OUppayov TEVTHKOVTA 15: 


vaus. 


4 \ , c 4 » , 
TAVUTAS de TACAS abpoicas, OVOEAS TETTAPAKOVTEA 


kal ExaTov, Taper KevaleTo WS ATaVTHTOMEVOS TOLS TOhE 


4 pols. 


2. For the following passage 
(§§ 2-11) see on 5. 3.—év Gpi- 
orepa Bdpov: z.c. between Samos 
and the mainland. —ov.. . vijes: 
Xenophon’s own words, not quoted 
from Callicratidas,— hence the 
impf. 

3. od dapévov . . . woduTpaypo- 
vetv: refusing tointermeddle. See 
Introd. 1V.1 and KG. 389, Am. 7. 
The middle forms of @npi are ex- 
tremely rare in Attic prose. See 
Introd. IV. L.—pds als... 
vavol: see on 5. 18.—rerrapda- 
kovra kal éxarév: therefore Lysan- 
der had handed over only his 
original go ships (5. 10) and had 
not incorporated in his fleet the 
ships captured at Notium. See on 
5. 15, but also on §§ 16 and 26 be- 
low. —@s dravrncépevos: see on 


katapabov 8 id Trav Avodvdpov didwv Kata- 


I. 33. In the Hel/. the fut. part. 
with ws is particularly frequent 
after rapackevaleo Oar, where it is 
hardly distinguishable from an 
object infinitive. ; 

4. karapabev: the nom. is left 
without a verb, the sentence being 
interrupted by numerous explana- 
tory clauses and ultimately begin- 
ning anew with éx rovrov dé. See 
on 3. 18 and Introd. IV. K. — rév 
Avedvipov {kwv: Xenophon has 
omitted to mention Lysander’s 
activity in building up and reor- 
ganizing, in the interest of Sparta 
and of himself personally, the oli- 
garchical clubs in the Asiatic cities 
(see on 2. 2. § and cp. 3. 4. 7). 
Their members, as he had in- 
tended, now show themselves his 
zealous friends. — kararractatépe- 


406 B.c.] 


BENO®GONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


350. gI 


/ > ' 
otacialopevos, ov povoy ampoOvpws vanperovvTur, 


ada Kat d.a0 pootyTwr €v Tats TO\EoW OTL Aakedapd- 20 


Viol PeyioTa Tapamintover Ev TM OiahddtTEw TOds vavap- 


xous, molds avr emitndeiwy yuyvopéevor Kal apru 


, \ \ eee , € , 5 
EvvievTav Ta vavTiKa Kat avOpadmois ws ypynotéov eb 


yuyveckovter ameipous Oaarrys méurovtes Kal ayvd- 


A > A 5 - , , , A \ al 3 
TAS TOLS EKEL, KLYOUVEVOLEV TE TL mabety dua TOUTO* EK 25 


TOUTOU O€ O Kadduxparidas ovykahéoas tovs Aakedai- 


poviwy exet TapovTas Eheyev avTots ToLdde. 


> \ \ > a , Ba M4 ¥ 
Eyot pev apket olkor weve, Kat etre Avoavdpos etre 


¥ 3 , \ \ \ 4 io 
ahos Tus EpmrEelpoTEpos TEP TA VavTLKA BovdeETar Etvat, 


> , XN ae ge Bh Ss S A / a= % ‘ 
ov Kw\vw TO KaT Eye: eyo Oo vd THS TOAEWS emt Tas 30 


» A 
vaus templets ovk Exo Ti ado TOLW 7) TA KEEVOMEVA 


e x 4, , ¢ A de ‘\ a 3 4 
ws ay S¥vwpat KpatiaTa. wtpels S€ mpds & eye TE dido- 


La) ‘\ e / ¢€ “ > / ¥ ‘\ b] \ 
TUYLOVMAL Kal 4 TOALS NUwY aiTialeTaL, LOTE yap avTa 


vos: supplementing karapabwv. 
See on pedAovta I. II. — péyrora 
wapamtmrrovyv: made the greatest 
mistake. — woddaxrs . . . eked: S27Ce- 
they frequently sent out, in place of 
men who were proving themselves 
fit and were just coming to under- 
stand naval matters and knew well 
how to deal with men, those who 
were unacquainted with the sea 
and unknown to the people of 
those parts (éxé). Of course the 
first two lines are intended to de- 
scribe a Lysander, the third a Cal- 
licratidas. — xpynoréov: sc. €oti. — 
we: connecting rapamimroev and 
Kivouvevouev. — te madeiv: Lo come 


to grief. 


5. BotrAerar: fDrofesses. — rd 
kar’ ¢ué: so far as [am concerned. 
— oH: for the mood see S. 1805 ; 
HA. 866, 3; B. 577; G. 1490; Gl. 
471. Cp. in 3. 21 the same con- 
struction in secondary sequence. 
—mpos a... ainidferar: 272 view 
of the ambition which I cherish 
(z.. to perform my appointed task) 
and the charges which our city in- 
curs (with reference to § 4). zpos 
governs the entire clause, taken 
as a substantive, and it is unneces- 
sary to supply an antecedent for d. 
Note that a is cognate acc. (acc. 
of the inner obj.) with the middle 
diAoripodpa. and the passive 
airvalerau. 


92 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 6. [406 B.c. 


’ Wet ee , . » =e 5 a 
woTEp Kal eyd, TupBovdevere Ta apiota vuly SoKodrTA 
> \ a) | ea! 5] Aad , » »” § > “ 
elvar wept Tod eue evOdde pevew H otkade amomhely 35 
€poovta Ta kablearara evade. 
6 Ovddevds d€ ToAuHaarTos ado TL Ele 7 TOLS OtKOL 
, A 249 & ¥ > ‘ ‘ la) ¥ 
meiOeaBar Tovety Te Eh & HkEL, EAOav Tapa Kopov pre 
\ al , € de Ce gee 3 80 e / > 
piabov tots vavrais: 6 O€ avT@ eime OVO Huepas Emt- 
7voxew. Kadduxparidas dé axbeobeis tH dva3ohn Kaigo 
A | ies ‘ / 4 r > ‘ \ > ‘\ > 
Tals emt tas Opas houryoeow dpyiobets Kai einav aOhie- 
wtdtous eivat Tovs “EAAnvas, or. BapBdpovs Kohakevou- 
ow evexa apyupiov, packer TE, av cwOH oikade, Kata 
ye TO avrov Suvarov SuadrAdew ‘“APnvaiovs kat Aakedat- 
/ > / > 4 > la) 7 
8povious, amémevoey eis Midyntov: Kaxeier méupas 4s 
4 > 4 ; Ae 4 b] 4 c / 
Tpiypers els Aaxedaipova emt ypyuata, exxdynotav abpot- 
va , , > 
cas Tov Munoiwr Tdde etme. 
"Epot perv, ® Mudryjoro, avayKn Tots olko. apyovor 
yLOt PSY, Aero, 9 a $ PX 
, eon ee a. Cero oe , > > 
meerOar: tpas d€ eyo a&ia tpoOvporarous eivar eis 
\ / ‘\ ‘ > a > , “~ 
Tov TOAEmov Sia TO olKovvTas é€v BapBdpors, mrEtoTa 5° 
A no 2 3 ae , 5 a § c wn 5 a 
9KaKa HOn UT avTav temovOevar. Set SO tuas e&yyet- 


§§ 6-11. Callicratidas’ dealings 
with Cyrus and with the Milesians. 

6. elwetv: to propose, — hence 
the following obj. infs. we(QeoOar 
and zroviv.—ép’ a Ke: obj. of 
moviv. See on 1. 34.—elwe... 
émoxetv: see on I. 13. 

7. axPerOels.. . OpyroGels : note 
the chiastic order of participles and 
datives. S. 3020; B. 717, 5; Gl. 
682 a.—elwadv.. . elvar: the un- 
usual inf. in ind. disc. after eizeiv 
meaning Zo say is found in the 


Ffell. only here and in 2. 2. I65. 
S. 2017, N.; HA. 946b; B. 669, 
1; G. 1523, 2; Gl. 658. — Koda- 
Kevovowy : Zoady to. — owby olkade : 
cp. eis Bufavriov éowbyoav 1. 36. 

8. méuapas tpijpes: Xenophon 
nowhere states the result of their 
mission. See Introd. p. 27. — éyot 
pév . . . dyads S€: the thought is, 
duty constrains se and self-interest 
should constrain you.— tm atréyv 
merrovOévar: see On I. 27. 

g. e€nyetoOar: Zo lead the way, 


406 B.C. ] 


EENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 6. 


93 


A ¥ + , og x , 4 \ 
afar Trois addhoits Tuppayois OTwS GY TayLoTA TE Kal. 
, , \ , 7 x e939 
pattota BAamTwpev Tovs TrohEwious, ews Gv ol €x Aake- 
Saipovos HKwowv, os eyo emeupa ypypata afortas, 
> \ ae , ¢€ , , , > \ e 
10 €ret TA EVOASE UrapyovTa Avcoavdpos Kipw amodovs ws 55 
, » ¥ la » i , 5] BY, eS + 
TEpiTTa OvTa otxeTar* Kuvpos dé EXP dvTos enov én” avbrov 
del aveBaddero por SiareyOnvar, éya S emt Tas exeivov 


11 B¥pas hourav ovK ESvvapnv ewavTov weloa. wTTKXVOd- 
par Oo vpw avTt Tov cupBavTwv Huw ayabov év TO 
/ 1 ogi Ss 16% 5 , , 3&7 > , 
Kpovw @ av exewa tpordexaucla xapiv akiav azrode- 60 


12 


OelV. 


aha avy Tots Oeois dSeiEwpev tots BapBapos 


9 , » A P , , , \ 
OTL KAaL avEeVv TOU EKELVOUS Oavpaler duvapela TOUS 


€xPpovs Tipmpeto ban. 


> ‘\ \ a 3 Ky , XN \ 
Evel 6€ ravr’ ecimev, dviordpevor TodXol Kal padiota 


e > 4 > “~ ld > “ , 
ot aitvalopnevor Evaytiovaar SedudTes ElonyouvTo Tdpov 65 


XPHNaTwv Kal avrol ErayyeANouevor dia. 


z.é. set an example. —81ras av... 
BAdrreopev: for this use in final 
clauses see S. 2201; HA. 882; 
B. 590, N. 2; G. 1367; Gl. 638 c; 
GMT. 328.—ot & Aaxedalpovos : 
see on 3. 9. 

10. émel: logically, the reason 
introduced by ézeé is contained in 
the part. dmodovs. Cp. note on 
Tomy 5. 6.— as wepirrda dvra: the 
alleged reason. See on I. 24. 
That Lysander’s real purpose was 
simply to make trouble for his suc- 
cessor is shown by the fact that at 
the close of the war he retained 
and took home to Sparta the sur- 
plus Persian funds which were at 
that time in his possession (2. 3. 8). 


haBav dc 


— dorav: fo keep going. Cp. 
porncecty § 7. 

Il. tv cupPBdavrov qpiv Kré. : 
the good results we achieve during 
the time in which we are await- 
ing, etc. —@: the prep. expressed 
with the antecedent is not repeated 
with the rel. S. 1671; HA. 1007; 
B. 487, N.; G. 1025. —éketva: the 
money from Sparta. — Savpafer : 
paying court to. 

§§ 12-18. After capturing 
Methymna he defeats Conon and 
blockades him in the harbor of 
Mytilene. 

12. évavrioteOar: sc. aiTo. — 
elonyotvro mépov xpypdtrev: Zro- 
posed a grant of money. — Wig: 


94 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA, 


I, 6. [406 B.c. 


TavTa €xewvos Kai ex Xiov TevTeOpaypiav EKAOTH TOV Vav- 
Tov epodiacdpevos etrevoe THS A€o Bou eri MyOupvay 


/ > 
13 TOAELLAY OVTAD. 


ov BovAopevay Sé trav MnOupvaiev 


“ > + Te 4 »” > 4 ‘ “~ 
mporxwpeiv, GAN eupovpwv ovtwv “APnvaiwv Kal TOV 70 
Ta Tpdypata exdvTwy artriKildvTwv, mpooBadov aipet 


\ / \ / 
147HV TOAW KaTa KpaTos. 


Ta Pev OW XpHpata TavTa 


, c lal \ A > /, 4 
Sujptacay ol oTpaTi@ta, Ta dé davdpdmoda mavta 


awyOporev 6 Kaddixparidas els thy adyopdy, Kat 


KeNevOVT@V TOV Tvppdxyov atoddcbar Kat Tovs MnOv-75 
/ > ¥ c la) »” > , c 4 > 
pvaious ovK en EavTov ye dpxovTos ovdéva ‘“EAjvev Ets 


1570 €xeivou SuvaTov avopatrodia Ojvar. 


~ > if , 
™ 8 vorepaia 


Tous pev ehevbepous adjxe, Tovs dé Tov “APnvaiwy dpov- 


in contrast with the public appro- 
priation. Cp. 4. 12.— AéoBov: 
chorographic genitive. See on 
122. 

13. mpooxwpetv: as in 2. 4.— 
eudpotpev dvrwv: = éudpovpotr- 
twv, z.é. the adj. isemployed in an 
active, instead of the usual passive, 
sense. —Tav Ta mpdypara éxdvTwv: 
those who had control of the gov- 
ernment, — kata Kparos : by storm. 
See on 3. 16. 

14. dvSpamosa: captives, 7.é. 
prisoners. — droSdc0a: Zo sell, 
into slavery. — kal rots MnOupval- 
ovs: the Methymnaeans also, as 
well as the Athenians. See note 
on § 15 below. —ovx &n... 
ovSéva “EAAfqveav . . . dvipamobdi- 
rbAvar : refused to have any Greek 
enslaved. dvdparodiaOjvat is obj. 
inf. after odx ey. See on § 3 and 


Introd. IV. 1. ovdéva is used in- 
stead of pndéva because it serves 
simply to repeat the preceding ovx. 
—els Td exelvov Suvardv: ‘if he 
could help it’; literally, as in § 7, 
so far as his power went. For the 
use of éxetvos instead of the reflex- 
ive see on I. 27. 

15. rovs pév: the Methymnae- 
ans. éAevfepovs is used predica- 
tively after ddinxe.— robs 8... 
povpois . . . dréSoro: an act appar- 
ently inconsistent with Callicra- 
tidas’ previous declaration that no 
Greek should be enslaved. This 
declaration, however, was made in 
reply to the request of his allies 
that he should sell the Methym- 
naeans also. The phrasing of this 
request shows clearly that both the 
allies and Callicratidas himself 
regarded the enslavement of the 


16 pvyoL. 


406 B.C. | 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


6... 95 


povs Kal Ta avdpdaroda ta Sodha mavta anédoTo - 


x iy Y nan 
Kovev O€ €imev o7t Tavoe, avTOV poLtyovTa THY Oddat- 80 


8a. de st > , y fA 8 , 297 

Tav. KaTlOwy O€ avTOY avayomEevoy aua TH Huepa edLo- 
/ S > 7, a al 

KEV UTOTEMVOMEVOS TOV Els Lapov TAODY, OTS py EKELoE 


Kovev & édevye tais vavolv eb mreovoas dia 


TO EK TOANOV TANPapATwr Els divas ExheheyOat TOs apr 
> 4 \ , > , ~ , 

OTOUS EpeTas, Kal KaTapevye els MutiAjvyv THs A€oBov 85 

Kal ody aiTt@ Tav Séxka otpatnyov Aéwy kal "Epaowi- 


Athenians as a matter of course, a 
question which required no con- 
sideration and which was conse- 
quently left out of account in Calli- 
cratidas’ reply. What the Spartan 
admiral objected to was the enslav- 
ing of the inhabitants, combatants 
and non-combatants alike, of cap- 
tured towns which had chanced 
to be in possession of the Athe- 
nians. —Ta dvSparoSa ra Sotha: 
the captives who were slaves, 7.e. 
originally. — révra: both Athenian 
and Methymnaean. —Keévow : last 


heard from (§ 2) at Samos. Ac- 


cording to Diodorus (13. 77) he 
had come to the relief of Me- 
thymna, but finding himself too 
late had anchored near one of 
the so-called Hundred Islands, 
between northern Lesbos and 
the mainland. These movements 
Xenophon characteristically omits 
to describe. See Introd. pp. 21 
and 27. — po.xavra thy Oddarrav: 
dallying with the sea, whose law- 
ful lord Callicratidas claims to be. 


pouxav is one of the rarest of Xeno- 
phon’s unusual words. See Introd. 
IV... For the use of the partici- 
ple see S. 2098 ; HA. 981 ; B. 660; 
G. 1580. — kati8mv: see on I. 4. 
— trotepvépevos: conative. See 
on 2. 15. Callicratidas assumes 
that Conon will make for Samos, 
the Athenian base. Cp. §2 and 
on 2. I. 

16. tats vavolvy eb mAcovoats : 
with his ships going fast. ‘For the 
pred. use of the part. cp. 5. 14. 
Note that wAciv is a general term 
and may refer to rowzng, just as 
we say that a steamer ‘sails’; for 
sailing in the stricter sense the 
technical word is Oétv. See on 
I. 35.—-€k wokAa@v . . . els OAlyas: 
Conon had reduced the number of 
the Athenian ships from more than 
100 to 70 (5. 20). For the use of 
eis with éxAerexOar (selected and 
transferred to) cp. édAwoay eis 
"AOnvas 1. 23.—ékdedéxOar: for 
the more usual éfeA€yOou. — Tovs 
dplorovs: see on 5. 20. — Aéwv kal 


96 


Ons. 


, ‘ ee s ‘ c PY , 
17 SL@KwV vavoly ExaTov Kal EBOouyKorTa. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 6. [ 406 B.c. 


KadXuxparidas 6€ ovveecém\evoer eis TOV Lipeva, 


Kova dé ws 


€b0m bd Tov ToELiov KaTaKwodvleis, nvayKacOy vav- 
Lal “~ ‘\ lal 
LAXNTaL Tpos TH ier, Kal AT@AETE VAVS TPLAKOVTA. * 90 
c Bite 4 > \ ~ > , ‘ 4 ‘ lal 
ot Sé avdpes eis THY yhv amépvyov: tas d€ owas TaV 
n~ »+ ~~ 
VEOV, TEITAPAKOVTA OUVIAS, UTO TM TELXEL AVELAKUCE. 


:8 KaA\ukparibas € ev T@ A peru Oputodpevos ErohdpKer 


>, lal . ¥ ¥ 
Cvrav0a, Tov Extovv Exo”. 


‘ A 
Kal KATA yHv peTamenpa- 


.Y s ‘ AN > “~ , ‘ 
jevos TOUS MnOupvaiovs ravdnuel Kat €x THS Xiov 7095 
otpatevpa CueBiBaoe- xpypata te wapa Kipov avr@ 


19 Hr ev. 


¢ \ / > Sale A ‘ ‘\ ~ ‘ 
oO de Kovwy €7ret ETTOALOPKELTO KGL KATA yy Kat 


\ i] aN A , 15 0 > > lal ec 
KaTa VAAATTAV, KAL OLTWVY OU aAjLO €V Hv €VUTOPNnOaL, ot 


N > 
dé advOpwrou Toddol ev TH TOME Hoa Kat ot “APyvaior 


ovk €BonPouv S14 7d pH TWO aver Oar Tada, Kafehkioas 


~ a \ ” , 5 , > 4 . c 7 
TOV VEWY TAS APLOTA meovaas OVO eT AN pwoe TpO NLE- 


pas, €€ amacav Tov ved Tos apiotous Eperas ExhéEas 


’"EpacivlSys: cp. 5. 16 and see on 
§$ 29 and 30 below. ~ According to 
Lysias (21. 8) Archestratus also 
was with Conon at Mytilene, and 
died there. —éxkarév Kal éPSopn7- 
kovra : in § 3 Callicratidas is said to 
have had 140 ships, while in § 26, 
after capturing 30 more from the 
Athenians ($17), he has 170. In 
the present passage it seems clear 
that Xenophon has obtained the 
number 170 by inadvertently add- 
ing in too soon the 30 captured 
ships. 

17. KaTrakwrvels: 2.¢. from 
reaching the inner harbor and 


beaching his ships. See below. 
For the use of the part. see on 
Tapayevonevat 2. 8.— mpds Te 
Aipéve: at the mouth of the harbor, 
as in I. 17.—ot GvSpes: see on 
Tov avopOv 5. 14. 

18. kat (before €x): also. — 
Xphpara ... HAGev: because Calli- 
cratidas had now proved himself 
too able a commander to be 
slighted or alienated. 

$$ 19-23. Conon sendsto Athens 
for aid. Meanwhile, Diomedon 
is defeated by Callicratidas. 

19. olrwv .. . edmropiicar: cp. 
immwv evmopycavTes I. 10.— Fv: 


2 


406 B.C. | 


BENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 6. 


97 


XN ‘ > 4, > f A 4 ‘ \ 
Kal Tous emiBaras els KOlAnY vady peTtaBLGdoas Kal Ta 
20Tapapvpata TmapaBahav. 
> A > \ \ € / > f. / x > , 
avetyov, eis O€ THY EaTEpav, emEL TKOTOS Ein, E€EBiBa- 


\ \ > ec , 9 
THV MEV OVY NMEPAaV OUTwWS 


lev, ws py KaTadyAovs Eivat Tots TONELLoLS TADTA ToLODY- 


Tas. 


7 . .¢ , > , “A Y > ‘\ 
méumTyn S€ Huepa eioOewevor atta pérpia, e7reLd7) 


4 , € / > ge aR an + , 5 
HON PeTov NmEepas Hv Kal ot Epoppovrtes d\uydpws eixov 

Sa! > 4 > 4 ¥ “A , \ 
Kat evio. averavovto, e€ér\evoeav e€w TOU Amévos, Kal 


H pev emi EdAnordvrov eppnoer, 7) dé Eis TO TENaYoS. 


lal + ¥ 4 c 4 ¥ , > , 
T@V 5 Epo DLovvT wr @S E€EKAOCTOL yHvovyov, TAS: TE aykKupas 


= é&v.— Kolknv vatv: the hol- 
low (part of the) ship, z.e. che 
hold. —petaBiBacas: the prep. in 
composition marks, as frequently, 
a change ; the natural place for the 
marines was on deck. — tapapv- 
para: curtains, hung along the 
sides of the ship, ordinarily serv- 
ing for protection, here for con- 
cealment. — All the details of 
Conon’s stratagem Xenophon de- 
scribes with characteristic fullness. 
See on 5. 3 and Introd. p. 30. 

20. ovrws dvetxov: continued 
thus, 7.e. oarsmen on board, ma- 
rines in the hold, etc. —els thv 
éotrépav : at evening. —ely . . . e€e- 
BiBatev: S. 2568; HA. g14. B. (2); 
B. 625; G. 1431, 2; Gl. 627 fin. 
The process was repeated for four 
days. — as... movotvras: so that 
at might not be evident to the enemy 
that they were doing this, i.e. dis- 
embarking. Conon could not con- 
ceal the launching of the ships, 
which the enemy must interpret as 

BROWNSON. 


preparatory to an attempt at escape. 
He was careful, therefore, to allow 
them to believe, as they naturally 
would, that this attempt was to be 
made by night. Hence they kept 
close watch at night and were 
consequently tired and less vigi- 
lant during the day. For as in- 
stead of the usual wore see 
Introd. IV. Hu. Note that the 
clause expresses ‘ intended result,’ 
z.é. purpose. S. 2267; HA.953 4a; 
B. 595, N.; G. 1452; Gl. 566 b. 
—katadhrous elvar: the personal 
construction, followed by the part. 
in ind. disc. rowotvtas. S. 2107; 
HA. 981; B. 661; G. 1589; Gl. 
585 a.—éml: as in 2. 11.—els 
To méXayos: Zo the (open) sea, 2.é. 
ina southerly and then south- 
westerly direction, while the other 
went northward. 

21. &acro.: z.¢e. one after an- 
other. The same idea is carried 
out by the impf. jvovyoy and by 
the pres. parts. which follow. 


HELLENICA — 7 


- 


5 


IIo 


98 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


£6. [406 B.c. 


GmoKomTovTes Kal eyerpopevor, €BonPovy TeTapaypevot, 
TUXOVTES EV TH YT} apioTomoovpevor’ eioBavres de 
3Q7 ‘\ > \ 4, > 4 4 9 nw 
ediwkov THY Els TO TEAAYOS ahoppynoacay, Kal a“a TO 
€ hé 8 4 ‘\ \ , , > 8 

prio Stvovt KatéhaBov, kat KpatyoavrTes waxy, avadn- 115 
odpevor amiyov eis TO oTpaTomEdoy avTois avdpaow. 
229 © é€mt Tov ‘E\Anomovtov dvyovoa vats diepvye, Kat 
adikomevn eis TAS "AOjvas éeFayyédNer THY movopKiar. 
Avopédav S€ Bonfdv Kove modvopkovpéeve dadexa 


. ¢ 4 > ‘ ¥ ‘\ “A 7 
VAVOLVY WOWLOATO ELS TOV EUPLTTOV TOV THV MurtAnvaiwr. 120 


236 6€ KadXixpatidas émimrhedoas atta e€aipyns Séka 
\ A “A A > ¥ “A c “ \ 
pev Tov veov eaBe, Artopedwy 5° eduye TH TE adTOV Kal 


24 ahXp.- 


ot 5¢ "APnvaion Ta yeyernuéva Kal THY Tohop- 


, > XS 3 / a) \ € ‘ 
Kiav émel HKovoay, ebydioavto Bonfety vavaoww Eéxarov 
\ , > 4, ‘\ b | “oe? , » 9 
Kal d€ka, ela BiBalovtes Tovs Ev TH HALKiA OVTAS aTrar- 


The order of words leads back- 
ward by successive steps, thus 
indicating climactically the com- 
plete lack of preparation in the 
blockading fleet. —qvovyov: for 
the meaning see on I. 2. — éyeupd- 
pevor: Cp. dveravovro in the pre- 
ceding section. — ruxévres . . . 
dpirrotovotpevor: added as an 
afterthought, to explain the haste 
and consequent confusion (rera- 
paywevor). —eloBdvres 8€: con- 
tinuing the sentence with particular 
reference to the immediately pre- 
ceding clause. — orpardéaedov : see 
on I. 3. 

22. AvopéS5ov: one of the ten 
Athenian generals (5. 16). It 
seems clear—from the small- 


ness of his fleet, as well as from 
§ 24—that he was not sent out 
from Athens to relieve Conon. 
Probably he was on ‘detached 
service’ in Asiatic waters and 
had chanced to learn of Conon’s 
plight. — edpurov: a narrow chan- 
nel which connected the northern 
harbor of Mytilene with the south- 
ern. It was in the former that 
Conon was blockaded. Diomedon 
apparently entered the southern 
harbor and anchored near the 
entrance to the connecting evperos. 
For eis see on pds THv yhv 4. 18. 
§§ 24-33. Zhe Athenians by 
great exertions assemble a new 
fleet. The battle of Arginusae. 
24. év tH HAukla: of military 
° 


125 


406 B.C. | 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 6. 


99 


Tas Kal SovAous Kal ekevPepous + Kal TAnpdcavTes TAs 


, Ye ‘\ 3 4, e , 5 ~ > 4 
deka KQL EKATOV EV TAPLAKOVTA YMLEPALS A771) Pav. elo €Bn- 


\ \ “~ e / / \ “w > la 
25 0av O€ Kal TOV iTTEwv TOOL. peETa TAVTA avnYOnoar 


eis Sapov, Kaxeiev Lapias vavs eAaBov déka~ 7Opor- 


»¥ A 
cav S€ Kai adXas TiElouvs 7H TpLdKoVTA Tapa TOV ahdwYV 130 


, > - om U4 4 
ouppaxov, eoBaivew avayKacarres atravTas, opoiws 


\ ARES b) A ¥ ¥ > a * e 
dé Kal El TIES avTOIs ETVXOY eEw ovTaL. ey&vovTo SE ai 


la , i , X28 Ls 
26 TAT aL TAELOUS 1) TEVTNKOVTA KaL EKATOV. 


6 6€ KadAe- 


Kpatioas aKkovev THv Boryfevav Hon ev Lap ovcar, 


> lal 7 , , A yy > , 
QUTOVU [LEV KATENUTE TEVTNKOVTA VAS Kat apyovta Ereo- 


7 Se ¥ % ce N 5) \ > A 
VLKOV, TALS O€ ELKOOL KQAL EKATOV avaybeis ENELTVOTOLELTO 


Ts AéoBov emi tH Madéq axpq [avriov ths Mutidy- 


27vns|. TH Oo avTn Nmépa ETvyov Kat ot “A@yvatou det- 


, F) a9 , @ > + =% 
TVOTTOLOVIAEVOL EV TALS Apytvovaats ° QUTQAL ) E€LO LV 


age, 7.e. from eighteen to sixty 
years old. —SovAovs: it was only 
in the greatest emergencies, as at 
the battle of Marathon (Paus. 1. 
32. 3), that Athenian slaves were 
employed for military service. 
Those who fought at Arginusae 
were rewarded with freedom and 
allotments of land. Aristoph. 
Frogs 693 f. — tév iwnéwv: the 
Knights, the second of the. four 
political classes into which Solon 
divided the citizens of Athens. 
They were ordinarily exempt from 
naval service. Cp. Thuc. 3. 16 
and Introd. p. 9. 

25. el twes... ovoa: what- 
ever ships they happened to have 
abroad, t.e. small detachments en- 


gaged in some special service. 
Cp. 1. 36 and on § 29. 

26. dkotwv...ovoav: see on 
I. 11 and 4. 11. —avrod xaréAutre: 
to maintain the blockade. — tev- 
THhKovTa . . . elkoo. Kal éxardv: it 
will be noted that Callicratidas 
had added to his fleet the 30 ships 
taken at the battle of Mytilene 
(cp. §§ 3 and 17, and note on § 16), 
but not the 10 which were captured 
from Diomedon (§ 23). See ons. 
15.— Eredvikov: cp. I. 32. — Tais 
elkoot Kré.: the remaining 120. 
See on 1. 18. —Madéq axpg: the 
southernmost point of Lesbos. 

27. tats “Apywotcats: three 
small islands between Lesbos and 
the mainland. 


100 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 6. [406 B.C. 


See A Ag B oy a M hé ¥ ] > , ~ 
[avriov THs AéoBov émi tH Madéqg axpa| avriov ris 140 
/ io \ ‘ > \ ‘ , , 

28 MuriAnvyns. ths S€ vuKTos iOav Ta TUpd, Kai TiWeV 
aita efayyekavtwv ore ot “APnvator eiev, avyyero wept 
: YY U] a le P 
, / wa > 
péoas viKTas, ws eLamivaiws mpooméco: vowp 8 ém- 
, ‘\ \ \ & ON ‘ > 4 
yevomevoy TOY Kal Bpovrat CLex@Avoav THY avaywyny. 
> \ eS /, wa A, , ¥ ys | ‘\ > , 
érel O€ AVET KEV, Aa TH Huepa EtrE El Tas “Apywov- 145 
id > > A > / > \ tA : lal 
ag9aas. ot O "AOnvator avraynyovTo els TO TEAaYOS TO 
, \ 
"ApiotoKparns pev TO 
I ¥ ¢ “A is 4 ‘ de 
EVOVUMLOY EXwWY NYEITO TEVTEKALOEKA Vavol, PETA 


= 
EVOVULO, TAPATETAYMEVOL WDE. 


wn / c , / 3 Js A 
tavta Avopédwv érépais mevrexaideca érerétaxto Se 
"Apiotokparer pev Ilepuxdns, Acouédovte S€ "Epacwi- 150 

‘ de 5 c , dé ‘ eee 
dns: mapa dé AvopédovTa ot Lapror d€éka vavow €ri 
pias TeTaypevor* eotparynye dé adrav Ydywos dvdparte 


28. dvhyero: the tense mean- Aristocrates. For this use of éri 


ing of the impf. is made clear by 
the following sentence. — as: see 
Introd. IV. F. —dvéoyxev: z.¢e. the 
rain. ? 

29. dvTavhyovro . . 
vipw: 2.¢. the left wing pushed 
out to sea, while the right re- 
mained near the land, thus form- 
ing a line of battle which faced 
about N.W. —‘yetro: 7.¢e. Aristo- 
crates was in the lead as the 
left wing put out to sea in column 
formation. When, therefore, the 
proper position was reached and 
the line faced about, he was on 
the extreme left.—petra tatra: 
next in order, reckoning from 
left to right. — éreréraxro ’Apioro- 
was stationed behind 


el > 
. TH €VO- 


Kparet : 


(in composition) cp. éxi maow 
I. 34. Pericles and Erasinides 
commanded the rear line of the 
left wing, which, like the front line, 
consisted of 30 ships. —’Epacwi- 
Sys: when last mentioned (§ 16) 
he was with Conon and Leon 
at Mytilene. His presence at 
the battle of Arginusae can be 
explained only on the assumption 
(which finds some slight con- 
firmation in Lysias 21. 8) that 
he was in command of the ship 
which succeeded in running the 
blockade of Mytilene. See on . 
§ 30. — mapa AtopéSovra: still 
reckoning from left to right. — 
éml pids: one deep, z.e. in single 
line, unlike the wings. See below. 


ss: 


406 B.C. } 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA.» I, 6. , 


» > 
> ws 9 2 9a > AE 
322.9 s] , > 
> ’ >? ’ 2 > Ry 
> > 2 ’ 


> 


, 
> 3 ae IOI, , 
whet ok ye Bx 7 « 

i & > ; ,2 
x 2 


hee, 82 al vie rafedpiyaw Blea wal disk 
TWTEVS EK OMEVAL Ql TWV TA La PX WV EKA, KAL AVTAL 


a A 7S So , es , “ , » 
€7TL peas * €77lL OE TAVUTALS AL TWYV VAVUQAP\ WV TPELS, KQL €EL 


goTiwes GA\Nar Hoav cuppayides.. 76 S€ Se€vdv Kéepas 155 


Ilpwrduayxos elye mevrexaidexa vavol+ rapa 3° avrov 


@pacvddos ETEPALS TEVTEKALOEKA* ETETETAKTO OE II po- 


— éyépevor: wert (lit. holding on) 
to the Samians. — taftdpxwv: ten 
taxiarchs, one from each Athe- 
nian tribe (@vAy), commanded 
the tribal divisions (rages) of 
hoplites. They were subordinate 
to the generals. — kai: a/so, em- 
phasized by the following avra. 
—émi ratras: behind these. Cp. 
émereraxto. It would seem that 
Xenophon is not quite exact in 
describing the Athenian formation 
in the center, z.¢. the 20 ships 
of the Samians and of the taxi- 
archs, as éwi puds. There was 
evidently a rear line, which in- 
cluded not only ‘the three ships 
of the nauarchs,’ but also ‘ others’ 
(dAXa). Now, since there were 
‘more than 150’ ships in the fleet 
(§ 25) and since the various de- 
tachments whose exact numbers 
are here given total only 143 
(60 + 20 + 3 + 60), the ‘others’ 
must have numbered at least Io. 
Therefore the rear line in the 
center consisted of about 13 
ships, as against 20 in the front 
line. Diodorus, however, states 
(13. 98) that the Athenian center 
included the Arginusae islands 


and was broken by them. It may 
be supposed, therefore, that the 
ships of the rear line were posted 
at irregular intervals among the 
islands and did not reénforce the 
front line, ship for ship, as was 
the case on the wings. The sup- 
port afforded by the islands ex- 
plains why the Athenian generals 
made the center so weak as com- 
pared with the wings. Their judg- 
ment in this respect was justified 
by the issue of the battle; for the 
Athenians seem to have suffered 
scarcely any losses in the center. 
See on 7. 30. — Trav vavapxov: the 
meaning of the term is uncertain ; 
for, while ‘ nauarch’ was the regu- 
lar title of the Spartan admiral, 
the Athenian fleet was commanded 
by the orparnyot. In 5.1. 5, the 
only other passage where the word 
nauarch is used of an Athenian, 
it designates the commander of a 
fleet of 13 ships. Hence it is in- 
ferred that the Athenians may have 
applied the term to the command- 
ers of small detached squadrons. 
See on §25.— et tives . . . ovppaxl- 
Ses: whatever other ships there 
were (namely, ships) of the allies. 


See ¢€ 
ck eee 
0 ay ‘ ae 
‘ f 


£ 


31 Apioroyevys. 


OLOotEV * YELPOV yap em \eov. 


_° " "SENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 6. 


[406 B.C. 


 T6pdxw péev Micias, €xwv Tas toas vads, OpacvhrA@ & 

y > > , 7 ‘ l4 
ourw 8 éraxOnoav, wa pr dvékmovy 
ai d€ Tov Aakedaipoviwy 160 


> 4 > 4 ea," A c ‘\ /, 
GVTUTETAYPEVaL HOY ATACaL ET Las ws mpos SveKmovy 


‘\ / , ‘ ‘ , eal 
kal wepit\ovv TaperKevacpevat, Suda TO BEdtiov whew. 


gzetye Se TO Se€idv Képas Kadduxparidas. “Eppwv de 


Meyapeds 67@ Kad\ixparida kuBepvav ete mpos avrov 


9 ¥ nw » b) nn e \ 4 “~ 
OTL €lNn KaAMS EXOY aToTAEVTAL: al yap TPLNpELS TWY 165 
"AOnvaiwy moAd\@ Theiovs Hoar. 


Kah\uxparidas de 


5 id ¢ / Oe \ , AS an > n~ > 
€l\TEV OTL Y LrapTy OVOEV [L7) KAKLOV OLKYTAL QavUTOVU a7TO- 


30. Avotas: the list of the ten 
generals which is given in 5. 16 
does not include the name of 
Lysias. Probably he was chosen 
to take the place of Archestratus, 
whose death at Mytilene (see on 
§ 16) had doubtless been reported 
at Athens by Erasinides (see on 
§ 29). Leon, the third of the 
generals who were with Conon at 
Mytilene (§ 16), was probably in 
command of the ship which was 
captured by the Spartans (§ 21), 
and remained a prisoner of war. 

31. ovrw: ze. in double line, ex- 
cept at some points of the center. 
See on § 29. — tva pH StéxrdAovv 
SiSoiev: so as not to give (the 
enemy) @ chance of breaking- 
through-their-line. The déexrAovs, 
a favorite maneuver in Greek 
naval warfare, consisted in driving 
at full speed between two ships 
of the enemy’s line, — breaking 


oars and inflicting any other pos- 
sible damage on the way, —and 
then turning to attack the unpro- 
tected sterns or sides of the hos- 
tile ships. In the zepizAovus (see 
below) the same object was ac- 
complished by rowing around the 
end of the enemy’s line. Both 
maneuvers required skilled sea- 
manship, and at Arginusae the 
advantage in this respect was with 
the Lacedaemonians, as against 
the hastily collected, heterogene- 
ous crews of the Athenian ships. 
—mdeov: see on § 16. — as mpés: 
see on I. 12. ; 

32. Se elm Kadds Exov: shat i 
was well. For ein €xov as the 
equivalent of €you see on 5. 5.— 
ai yap tpifpes . . . Foav: see on 
ov... ves §2.—-wrelous: cp. $$ 25 
and 26.— odSev ph Kdktov olkfrat: 
would fare none the worse. For 
ov py with the subjv. in an em- 


406 B.C. | BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. |, 6. 103 


\ i 
33 Mavovtos, pevyew Sé aiaypov ey eivar, peta dé TadTa 
evaupaxnoav xpovoy Todvv, mpa@Tov pev aOpdat, ererTa 
N . 
dé dueoKxedagpevar. eel dé Kaddixparidas te éuBa- 170 
, s \ > \ > \ , > , 
hovans THs vews arroTecwv els THY Oaharrav ndavicOn 
Tl , , ‘ ¢ > > A a PS) & A ‘\ >? 
poTopaxos TE Kal ob weT avTov T@ SeEi@ TO EvaVUpoOP 
> ~ \ ~ , > 4 
evixnoav, evteddev pvyn tov Ilehotmovynoiwv éyévero 
\ A 
eis Xlov, mreloTwr dé Kai cis DdKarav: ot Se "APnvator 
34 mah eis Tas Apywovoas katérhevoav. amodovTo dé 
Aw \ > , A , \ ¥ > A + , 
Tov pev “AOnvaiwrv vies TEVTE Kal EiKooW avdTots avdpa- 
A A 
ow €KTOS Odiywy TOV TpPOS THY yHY Tpocevex Petar, 
tov ¢ IekoTovyynoiwv AakwriKkai péev évvéa, TOV TATOV 
> lal , la > »¥ , , Hr oC l4 
ova av déka, Tov 8 alrAwy cvppdywv Tetiovs } EEHKovTA. 
‘ A A > a 
35 €00€€ O€ Kal Tots Ta “APyvaiwy oTparnyots émta pév 180 
\ / \ , \ 4 
Kal TeTTApaKoVTA vavolt Onpapevyv TE Kat OpacvBovdov 
\ ‘al A 
Tpinpdpxous ovTas Kal TOV Tafidpxwy Twas The emi 


phatic future denial see S. 1804; mAclous 7 Eqxovra : Diodorus states 


HA. 1032; B. 569, 2; G. 1360; 
Gl. 489 a. 

33- Te . . . Te: connecting 
closely (see Introd. IV. p. 2) the 
two clauses which describe disas- 
ter to the Lacedaemonians on both 
the right and the left wings. — 
euBadrotens Tis veds: sc. TUL TOV 
ToAEuiov. 

§§ 34-38. Zhe losses on either 
side. The Athenians are unable to 
rescue the crews of their disabled 
ships. The blockade of Mytilene ts 
raised. 

34. advrois dvipdoiv : the reason 
for the loss of the crews is indi- 
cated in the following section. — 


(13. 100) that the Peloponnesians 
lost 77 ships in all in this engage- 
ment, which he truly describes (13. 
98) as the greatest naval battle ever 
fought by Greeks against Greeks. 

35. Soe Se kal : and tt was also 
resolved. «ai indicates that the 
generals did not stop with achiev- 
ing a victory, but a/so tried to per- 
form all their further duties. — 
Onpapévyv re kal OpacrtdBovdrov: see 
on I. 12. Since both men had 
served as generals, Thrasybulus in 
the preceding year (cp. 4. Io and 
7. 5), it was natural that they 
should be chosen for the present 
important service. — tpinpdpxovs : 


104 


BRENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


14 [406 B.c. 


‘ , A ‘ ‘ eS 2. & > ae 
TAS KaTAdEOUKVIAaS VAS Kal TOUS én” avTav avOpamous, 


tais d€ ahhaus emi tas per “Ereovixov tH Muridjvy 


> 4, 
epoppova as. 


“~ \ , ~ » 4 
Tavta d€ Bovdopevous Tovety avenos Kal 185 


xepov Suvexdrvoev avrovs péyas yevouevos + Tpotratov 


36 5€ oTHoavTes avToD NUAICoVTO. 


toa © 'Ereovikw 6 U 
( ovikw 6 UT7- 


\ , , b] / ‘ \ \ 7 
petukos Keys Tavra e>nyyede TA TEpl THY Vavpayxiav. 


c ‘ } ear. / > 4 > ‘ “A > wn Qn 
6 d€ avTtov wadw e€éreuwev eit@v Tots evovdot oLwTy 


exmrew Kai pndevi diaréyer Oar, tapaypnua dé airs 190 


“~ > ‘ c “~ / > 4 ‘ 
mei els TO EavT@Y OTPaTOTEdOY EaTEhaywpevous Kal 


an Y / / A >» ead 
Bodvras ort Kad\ixparidas vevicnke vavpayav Kal ore 


37ab Tov “AOynvaiwy vyes atmokdd\acw araca.. 


\ € 
Kat OL 


~ > > A ”~ 
ey TOUT é€moiovvy: avTos 6. émeLon EKELVOL KaTEeTAEOV 
B ’ ; 


¥ ‘ > 4 »' aA 4 , 
eve TA evayyédia, Kal TOLSs OTpaTidTaLs TapHyyelre 


deumvotrovet TO a1, Kal TOS EuTOpoLS TA YPYHpaTA TLwTH 


the Athenian ‘trierarch’ was not 
simply the commander of a trireme. 
His first and most important duty 
was to fit out and maintain, at his 
own expense, the ship which was 
assigned to him. The state, which 
furnished the ship and paid its 
crew, imposed the expense of its 
equipment and maintenance (for a 
yearly term) upon wealthy citizens 
as a kind of direct tax.—KarabSe- 
Suxvias: disabled, in a sinking 
condition; not ‘sunken,’ as the 
following phrase clearly shows. — 
rats 8€ GAAats: sc. wAciv, whose 
subject is to be supplied from the 
Tois otpatnyois of the principal 
clause. — Tas . . . &hoppotoas: cp. 
$ 26. 


36. 6 drnperixds Kens: the 
dispatch boat. See on 2. 1. 28. — 
éavtév: plur. with reference to 
Eteonicus and his men. — erparé- 
medov: see on 1. 3. — Bo@vras: Z.¢. 
so that the Athenians also might 
hear and be as much depressed by 
the news as the Peloponnesians 
were encouraged. Eteonicus’ ob- 
ject is to effect his withdrawal 
from Mytilene in good order and 
without hindrance. 

37. karérdcov: for the mean- 
ing of the prep. see on I. 2. — 
ve Ta ebayyédra : wade the (usual) 
thank-offerings for good news. 
The acc. is cognate. — ots éuqé- 
pois : ‘he traders, who accompanied 
an army or fleet to sell provisions 


—— —° * 


38 TVEDLA OUPLOV) Kal TAS TPLYpPELS THY TaXioTY ’- 


I 


406 B.C. } 


- 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 7. 


105 


> \ aes A > 
evOenevous eis TA Tota arom\ewW eis Xiov (jv S€ Td 


ye 
QAvTOS 


A ‘\ ‘\ b] ~ > \ 4 \ / 
d€ To weLov amnyev eis THY MyjOupvar, TO orpatomedov 


ELT PYTAS. 


, \ lal 
Kovov 6€ kabeAkvoas Tas vads, eet Ob TE 200 


= 5 5 5 , \ e » > , yy 
TONELLOL ATTEOCE Ppakeoav KQaL O QVEILOS EvOLaiTEpos UL) 


> ’ A > / ¥ 6] , > wn 
ATAVTNTAS TOLS AOnvaiors non aVYYMEVOLS EK TOV 


"Apywovoav efpace 7a TEpt Tov ‘Ereovixov. 


ot oe 


lal , A 
"APnvaion Katem\evoav els THY Mutihyvyv, exeiev & 


> , A > \ xi \ 5s 5 , 
eT avy) xX HTQaV ELS TY)V tov, KQAL OQUOEV Lam pa€dpevou 205 


> , oN , 
amémhevoav et Yapov. 


e > 2 ¥ , \ ‘ \ ¥ 
Ou €V OLK@ TOUTOUS [EV TOUS OTPAaTYHYOVS ETAVOQV 7 


mryv Kovwros: mpos S¢ tovt@ ethovto ’Adeipwavrov 


kal tTpirov Puokhéa. TeV 
to the soldiers or sailors ; for there 
was no official commissary depart- 
ment in Greek warfare. — évOepé- 
vous: for the case see S. 1060; 
HA 941; B. 631, 1; G. 928, 1; 
Gl. 571 c.—-7Aota: to be distin- 
guished from rpujpets below. See 
on I. 15.— 8€: almost equivalent 
to yap, as frequently in Homer. — 
Tas TpLfhpers: Supply dzromA<iv. 

38. evSvairepos: z.¢. after the 
storm, § 35. — Xenophon does not 
mention the peace proposals which 
(according to Aristotle, Covst. 
Ath. 34. 1) were made by the Spar- 
tans after Arginusae, but rejected 
by the Athenians. See on I. 23. 

CHAPTER 7,§§ 1-7. Zhe Athe- 
nian generals, except Conon, are 
deposed and are put upon their 


d€ vavpayynodvTav oTparTn- 


defense for abandoning the men on 
the disabled ships. 

1. Xenophon was_ probably 
present at the trial of the generals, 
which he describes in this chapter 
with unusual fullness. See Introd. 
pp. 10 and 30. —dAhv Kévovos: 
who had taken no part in the 
battle. Leon also might. have 
been excepted ‘for the same rea- 
son. The fact that he was nev- 
ertheless deposed confirms the 
view that he was now a prisoner 
of war, whom it would be useless 
to continue in a merely nominal 
command. See on 6. 30. — ’Abel- 
pavrov: cp. 4. 21.—Tpirov: it is 
not to be supposed that there were 
henceforth only three generals, in- 
stead of the usual ten. See on 4. 


106 EBENO®ONTOS 


EAAHNIKA. 


Ly [406 B.c. 


yov Ipwrdpaxos pev kai “Apirtoyévns ov amndOov 
2eis “AOyvas, rav dé e& KatathevodvTwr, Iepixdéous 5 


‘ / XN 7 > oe 4 ‘ 
kat Avopédovtos Kat Avoiov Kat “ApioToKparovs Kat 


@pacvd\ov Kal "Epacwidov, "Apyédypuos 6 Tod Sypov 


Tore MpoecaoTyKas ev "AOyvais Kal THS SiwBedias emipe- 


hopevos "Epaowidn em Bornv émiBartav Karnydpe év 


, / > c / - ee ¥ 
SucaoTnpio, packwv €€ “Ek\nomdvTrov avrov €xELW 10 


10. — ovk GrfdOov: did not return. 
dro in composition frequently 
means ‘back.’ Protomachus and 
Aristogenes chose to go into exile 
rather than stand trial. — rav €: 
see on Tais eixoor I. 18. 

2. 6 Tod Shpov TéTe mpoeTTHKds : 
who was at that time a leader of 
the people. The term rpoeorynkws 
(or rpoorarns) Tov dypov was not 
the title of any public office, but 
describes the politician of influ- 
ence and power, — not unlike the 
modern party leader or ‘boss.’ — 
Kal Tis SiwPeAlas émipeddpevos : 
and had charge of the theoric 
fund. The festival of the god 
Dionysus, of which dramatic per- 
formances were the principal fea- 
ture, and various other religious 
festivals were celebrated by the 
Athenians with great pomp. On 
such occasions every citizen who 
might apply for it received from the 
state a largess of two obols for each 
day of the festal season, a sum 
which enabled him to keep the 
holiday properly or, in the case of 


the Dionysus festival, covered the 
cost of admission to the theater. 
The public fund which was set 
aside to meet this expense was 
called the theoric (Oewpeiv = to be 
a spectator) or the two-obol fund 
(dwwBerXia). Inasmuch as the 
money which Erasinides is accused 
(see below) of embezzling might 
have come in part to this fund, its 
guardian, Archedemus, assumes 
jurisdiction in the matter. — ém- 
Bodnvy émBarov: every Athenian 
magistrate was empowered to im- 
pose fines, not exceeding a pre- 
scribed amount, for offenses which 
lay within his official sphere. He 
might also, as in the present in- 
stance, follow up the fine by pros- 
ecuting the culprit in court.—é€ 
“EdAAnorévrov txev xphpara: prob- 
ably the reference is to contribu- 
tions levied in the Hellespontine 
region. Cp. 1.8, 1.20, etc. Appar- 
ently the charge of embezzlement 
against Erasinides is mentioned 
by Xenophon because it was the 
exciting cause of the proceedings 


——- UT 


406 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


ie. 107 


xXpypata ovta Tov Sypov: Katyydpe dé Kal wept THs 


oTparnyias. 


kat €d0fe TO Suxactypio Sjoa Tov ’Epa- 
zowidny. peta o€ TavTa ev TH Boudry SinyodrTo ot oTpa- 


THYyOL TEpt TE THS vavpaxias Kal Tod peyeVous TOU 


ww , >] 
XeLmO@vosS. Tiywoxparovs © €lovTos OTL Kal TOUS aAXOUS 


xp? SBevras cis TOV SHuov TapadoOjva, 7 Bovdr 


¥y \ de la) > rs Saf 3 ae A 
4€dnoe. peta O€ TavTa exkAyoia éyévero, ev H TaV 


wn , ¥ A , 4 
oTpatnyav KaTnyopovy ado. TE Kal Oynpapevns par 
huora, SiKaiovs eivar Noyov brooyxety Sidte ovK aveEl- 


against all the generals. — @ofe: 
as in 6. 35. 

3. Sinyotvro: the reference is 
to a preliminary hearing before 
the Senate. That body, finding 
‘probable cause’ against the gen- 
erals, and in view of the serious- 
ness of their alleged offense, refers 
the matter to the Assembly (see 
eis TOv Onwov tapadoPnvar below) 
for final decision. — TipoKpdarovs : 
evidently a senator, but other- 
wise unknown, as are most of 
those who take an active part 
against the generals in the follow- 
ing proceedings, eg. Callixinus 
(§ 8), Lyciscus (§ 13), and Mene- 
cles (§ 34).— Kal rods &Adovs : “he 
others also, as well as Erasinides. 
— noe : it appears from §§ 22 and 
33 that the generals were held by 
their accusers to be guilty of trea- 
son (mpodogia). Persons charged 
with so serious a crime might be 
imprisoned, without bail, by the 
Senate. ‘ 


4. Katnydpouv: followed by the 
ind. disc. inf. efvar. — Onpapévys : 
himself one of the officers detailed 
(see 6. 35) to pick up the men on 
the disabled ships. He now seeks 
to save himself by accusing the 
generals. In 2. 3. 35 he does in- 
deed claim that he did not attack 
the generals until he was attacked 
by them. If this claim has any 
basis of truth, — which is doubtful, 
—§it must be supposed that at the 
preliminary hearing before the 
Senate (as at the formal trial be- 
fore the Assembly, § 5) the gen- 
erals had stated that Theramenes 
and Thrasybulus were commis- 
sioned to rescue the shipwrecked 
crews. It is evident, however, 
from § 6 that the generals do not 
try to represent these officers as 
blameworthy. — Stkatous elvar kre. : 
that they ought to render an ac- 
count. For the personal construc- 
tion see S. 1982; HA. 944 a; 
B. 634; G. 1527; Gl. 574 a. — 


108 


hovTo TOUS vavayous. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 7. [406 B.c. 


OTL pevy yap ovdevds aAdov20 


/ > ‘\ > , 4 a x 
kaOynrovto ériatoAny €medeiKvUE papTupiov Hv EemEp- 
c ‘ > ‘ ‘\ ‘ > > A 
Wav ot otparynyot eis THY Bovdnv Kai els Tov SHpor, 


» sO \ > 4 x ‘ “A 
5 dAXo ovdey aitidpevor 7) TOV YELLOva. 


‘ 
pera Tavra de 


ot otparnyot Bpayéws ExacTos amehoynoato, ov yap 
mpovteOn aodiot Adyos KaTa TOV VomoV, Kal TA TEeTpary- 25 


la 4 ‘\ \ ‘ 
peva Sunyovrro, OTL adrol pev ml TOUS TOAEMLOUS TEOLE, 


Thy O€ dvaipecw TOV vavayov TpooTafaey TOV TPLY- 


pdpywv avdpdow ikavois Kal €atparnynkdow dn, 


, ‘ 4 at , ‘ 
6 Onpapever Kal OpaavBovAw Kat addous ToLovTOLS~ Kat 


” , / ‘ ”~ > 4 > , »¥ 
elmep ye Tuas S€o1, wept THS avaipécews ovdEeva a)Xov 30 


¥ > A > , a» , e , 
eyew avtovs aitidcacba 7% Tovtouvs ois mpoceTtayOn. 
Kal ovx OTL YE KaTHYOpovoW Huar, epacar, pevoopea 


vavayots: both living and dead. 
— ri: to be connected with pap- 
TUpiov. —GAAo oddev altidpevor : 
according to the statement of Eu- 
ryptolemus in § 17 f. it was out 
of kindness to Theramenes and 
Thrasybulus that the generals 
made no reference to them and 
their unperformed mission in this 
official report. 

5. G&meXoyqoaro: agreeing in 
number with the appositive éxa- 
oTos. —ov yap... vépnov: the clause 
explains Bpayéws. — oplor: for av- 
trois. The use of the indir. reflexive 
is exceptional, since the clause in 
which it stands is not dependent 
upon the preceding clause. See 
KG. 455, Aum. 9 —Kard Tov 
vépov: which allowed every ac- 


cused person a definite time in 
which to make his defense. — 
mAéovev: were (in the act of) saz- 
ing. The pres. opt. represents the 
impf. indic. of the direct discourse. 
Cp. érAcov § 31 and see GMT. 
673; S. 1862 a; HA. 935 b; B. 
675, 1. N-; G. 1488; Gl. 624 b. 
jin. — tTpinpdpxev: partitive. — 
ixavots kal éorparnynkdow: See on 
6. 35. 

6. Séo.: sc. airedcacba, from 
the following clause. — abrovs: ze. 
the generals. The nom., in agree- 
ment with of orpatyyoi above, 
would be more regular. See on 
avros 5. 3.—alridoacba: com- 
plementary to €yewv, which is equiv- 
alent in meaning to dwvacOa. S. 
2000 a; B. 638; Gl. 565 b. —érrye: 


Ss." 


youpTEedvTw@y Todos. 


ec ,y ? 
8 Ou avopes KPLVOLWTO. 


406 B,C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


pee, ' 109 


, > \ < > b] \ \ , “ lal 
PATKOVTES AUTOUS alTious Eval, AAAG TO peyefos Tod 


A > N aA \ 4 , 
XEywa@vos civat TO KwAVOaY THY avaiperwy. 


, \ 
TOUT@V d¢ 


Paptupas TapeixovtTo Tovs KuBepyytas Kal adddous THY 35 


TovavTa éyovTes emeMov Tov 


djpov: €Bovdrovto S€ Toddoi TaV idiwrdv eyyvacbau 

dviordpevor: edoke b€ avaBadéoOar eis Erépay éxxdy- 
, , \ > Si ‘ bs’ A > x , 

olay (roTe yap Oe HY Kal TAS YELpas OK av KaMEdpwr) : 
X \ ‘ 4 > A y , 

Tv de Bovnv mpoBovrevoacay ciceveyKeiv OTw TPdTH 40 


just because. — Gd. 76 péyeBos . . . 
elvar: the inf. depends upon an 
affirmative (@doKopuev) to be sup- 
plied from the preceding wevao- 
peOa. See on I. 29. 

7. emeWov: were on the point 
of persuading. For this use of 
the impf. see GMT. 38; S. 1895 a; 
B. 527.— Tas xetpas: the regular 
manner of voting in the Assembly 
was by a show of hands. — dav 
KaSempwv: potential indic. GMT. 
245; S. 1784; HA. 858; B. 565; 
G. 1335; Gl. 461 b.— mpoBovdcioa- 
cay: matters to be considered by 
the Assembly must first be passed 
upon by the Senate, whose so- 
called mpoBovAcvpa (2.¢. proposal 
or preliminary decree) was then 
brought before the Assembly. — 
eloeveyxetv: should bring in (to 
the Assembly) a proposal. Con- 
nect with édofe. — This resolution 
directing the Senate to report a 
method of procedure was appar- 
ently a ruse on the part of the 


A QA wn 
pero d€ TavTa eyiyvero > Atratov- 


accusers, who intended thereby 
to prejudice the case against the 
accused. The supporters of the 
generals seem not to have un- 
derstood at the moment the real 
purport of the resolution, but to 
have assumed that a method of 
procedure was to be prescribed for 
use only zz case the Assembly 
should decide to entertain the 
charges at all. The matter must 
have been ‘rushed’ through in a 
more or less irregular way, since it 
was too dark (see above) to dis- 
tinguish the upraised hands. — xet- 
vo.wro: the opt. represents an 
interrogative subjv. of the direct 
discourse. See on 3. 21. 

§§ 8-11. Zheramenes device to 
arouse Athenian feeling against 
the generals. The Senate proposes 
an immediate vote upon thety case. 

8. éylyvero: was celebrated. — 
"Arartovpia : a family festival, held 
in the month of Pyanepsion (Oc- 
tober-November), at which the 


IIo 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 7. [406 B.c, 


: o °¢ , ‘ A 
pla, €v ols Ol TE TATEPES Kal OL GVyyEvEls GUVELOL Thiow 


aurTots. 


c > \ \ , , 
ol ovv TEpt TOV Onpayern TaperKevacav 


> , , c 4 ¥ A 5 nw 
avOparovs péhava iparia €xovTas Kal €v xp@ KEeKap- 
pevous TodAovs év TAUTH TH EopTH, va Tpos THY eKKhy-45 


, Y c 57, “A »*” al > X £ ‘ 
OLOV Y)KOLEV, @S 07) TVYYEVELS OVTES TWV ATO wdOTwv, KQL 


KadXiEewov erevoav €v TH Bovdy Karnyopew Tov oTpa- 


A 5) la) b] / > , > A € \ > , 

oTnyav. evtedbev exxynotar Errotovr, eis Hv 4 Bovhy eoy- 
‘ c “ 4 7 > , s 

veyKe THY EauTHs yvounv Kadd.€eivov eimdvtos THVvSeE- 

"Erev0) TOV TE KATNYOPOVWTMY KATA TOV OTPATHY@V Kal 50 


5 , > 4 5 
EKELV MV aToNoyoupevav €v 


members of each Athenian clan 
(dparpia) gathered together for 
common rites and _ festivities. 
These clan-meetings, marked on 
this occasion by the presence of 
many who had been bereaved, evi- 
dently gave Theramenes and his 
agents both the idea and the op- 
portunity of gathering for their 
own purposes a great crowd of 
mourners. See below.—odlow 
avroits: for the reflexive as a 
reciprocal see on 2. 17.— Tape- 
okevacav: suborned. mapackeva- 
few very frequently suggests bri- 
bery or corrupt scheming. The 
whole tone of Xenophon’s narra- 
tive implies clearly that Therame- 
nes packed the Assembly with 
mourners of whom many, at least, 
were not really kinsmen of the 
lost. The same implication is evi- 
dent in the indefinite and rather 
contemptuous dvOpurrovs (instead 


T™ Tpotépa exk\ynola aKn- 


of rovs ovyyevels Tav damrodwdd- 
twv), and still more in the as 3 
ovyyevets Ovtes, which can mean 
only pretending that they were 
kinsmen. For the frequent ironi- 
cal use of dy cp. 2. 3. 18, 5. 4. 6. 
—pérava ipdria .. . Kexappévous : 
the usual signs of mourning. — 
KadAlfevov: see on § 3. —érecav: 
it is not unlikely that this word 
contains a suggestion similar to 
that in rapeockevacav. 

9. évreiOev: after the Apaturia 
and the meeting of the Senate. — 
yvopunv: proposal, i.e. mpoPov- 
Aevpa.. — elarévros : eizrety in parlia- 
mentary language means fo mrove. 
So ypadew (of a motion put into 
writing) and ovyypadev. — kary- 
yopotvrav kara: xaTyyopety is nor- 
mally followed by the gen. without 
a prep. (cp. §§ 4, 6,and 8), but on 
account of the accumulation of 
genitives xara is here inserted for 


406 B.C. ] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 7. III 


Koact, Suan picacba APnvaiovs amavras kata pudds: 
Oeivar € €is THY Pudny ExdoTny dvo bdpias: ed’ EKLOTH 
\ a ia , , y A A 
dé TH puAn KYpuKA KynpUTTEW, OTw SoKovow aduKEV ot 
OTparnyol ovK aveddpuevor Tos ViKHoavTas ev TH vav-55 
4 > \ , , 9 \ , > 
payia, els THY mpoTepay WydicacAa, drw Sé py, Ets 
THV voTépav: av d€ dd€wow adicelv, Oavata Cyd 
10 THY VOTED av 6 ue, Oavat@ Cnprdcat 
Kal Tols Evdeka Tapadovvat Kal TA ypyjpata Syucdoat, 
\ pe | , mA ~ > A 4 > \ 
1170 0 emudéxarov THS Oeod civar. tapHdOe Sé tus cis TH 
> , , Cae , > , A 3 
exkAynolav parkwy ert Tevxous additwv cwOHvar: ért-60 
, > 5 a“ \ > , 3X A 3 
otéh\ew 8 avT@ Tovs arohd\vpEevous, ear cwOn, amay- 
~ “ - 4 ¢ ‘\ > > / \ 
yethat T@ SHuw OTL Ot OTpaTyyol ovK avEldovTO ToOvS 


> 7 e \ ~ , , & ba 
12aploTous UTep THS TaTpioos yevouevous. Tov dé Kah- 


the sake of clearness. — Srapndpl- 
cac@a.: subj. of the conventional 
doe (cp. the English ‘Resolved’) 
which introduced the rpoBovAcvpa. 
S. 2013 b; HA. 957a; B.644and 
N.; G. 1540. —d8uketv: Zo de guilty, 
a regular court use of the word. — 
Tous vukhoavras : revealing in a sig- 
nificant way the animosity of the 
mpoBovAevpa.—els thy mpotépav 
Kré. : in judicial proceedings Athe- 
ian law prescribed a secret bal- 
lot. It is possible that even under 
the method of voting which is here 
described secrecy might have been 
preserved. The probability is, 
however, that these phrases of Cal- 
lixinus’ proposal meant an ‘open’ 
vote in flat disregard of the law. 
Such a proceeding would have been 
quite in line with the other illegal- 
ities which marked the course of 


the trial. Cp. § 5 and on §§ 12 and 
34 below. Of course Callixinus’ 
purpose in prescribing an ‘open’ 
vote was to make wholesale intimi- 
dation possible. 

Io. tots tvSexa: the Eleven, a 
Board which had charge of con- 
demned prisoners and of the exe- 
cution of the death sentence. — 
tis God: Athena, the state deity. 
A tenth part of the revenue derived 
from confiscations was regularly 
paid into her treasury: 

II. mapHAGe S€ tis: this man 
was evidently a tool of Therame- 
nes, and his story about as real as 
the grief of the sham mourners. — 
émurré\Xewv : representing an impf. 
See on 3. 19. — rovs drokA upévous : 
those who were perishing. — apl- 
orous: pred. adj. — yevopévous: as 
in I. 28. 


112 RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 7. [406 B.c. 


hi€ewor mpoweKahéeoavTo Tapdvoya pdoKovTes avyye 
ypadhéva Evpumrdédewos te 6 Heovavaxros Kat addor 65 
, la) de Q 7 y” lal > , 4 de n0 
TWES. TOU OE CHmoOV EVLOL TaUTA ETNVOUY, TO O€ ANOS 
297 \ > > , 27 ‘ A , 
€36a Sewor eivar, eb pH Tus Edo Tov SHuwov mparTew 
a wR 4 Wh es | , > , , ‘ 
130 av BovAnTar. Kat emt TovTOLS ElL@OvTOS AuKioKkoU Kal 
, a nw 4 K 49 \ 
TouTous TH avTn WHdw Kpweabar HrEp Kal TOVs OTpaTH- 
4 b ‘\ > ~ \ ged > 4 4 c 
yous, €av py apoot THY KAnow, ereDopiBynove Tmadw 670 
140yx)os, Kal nvaykacOnoay adievar tas Khyces. TOV 


§§ 12-15. Luryptolemus and 
others, who object to the illegality of 
the procedure, are howled down. 
The Prytanes also, except Socrates, 
yield to intimidation. 

12. mpowexarécavtTo: served a 
summons (to court) on Callixinus. 
—apivopa: any citizen who 
questioned the legality of a pro- 
posed measure might declare be- 
fore the Assembly his intention 
of bringing an ‘indictment for an 
unconstitutional proposal * (ypady) 
mapavopnwv) against the author of 
such measure. The effect of this 
declaration was to stop any fur- 
ther consideration of the measure 
by the Assembly, pending a de- 
cision on its constitutionality by 
the heliastic court (dKaorypiov) 
before which its author was brought 
for trial. It appears from the fol- 
lowing (§$ 16-33) speech of Eu- 
ryptolemus that the points in which 
he held Callixinus’ proposal to be 
illegal were (1) that it allowed 
the generals no opportunity to be 


heard in their own defense, and 
(2) that it deprived them of their 
constitutional right to a separate 
trial. — wvyyeypadévat: see on éi- 
movtTos § 9.— Evpumrédepos: cp. 
4. I9. 

13. éml rovros: thereupon. — 
elmévtos: as in § 9. — Avxiokov: 
see on § 3.— Kal rotrous .. . kal 
Tos otpatnyots: Kai is frequently 
found in each of two comparative 
clauses, where the English would 
employ its equivalent — a/so — but 
once. HA. 1042.—d@o. thy 
KAfjow: withdraw the summons. 
With xAjow cp. mpooexadéecavto 
§ 12. — rds kAfoets : the plur. takes 
into account the aAAot tues (§ 12) 
as well as Euryptolemus. 

14. Tév mpvtdvewv: the Senate 
of Five Hundred was made up of 
fifty members from each of the 
ten Athenian tribes. Each tribe's 
delegation served for one tenth of 
the year under the name of Pry- 
tanes as a kind of standing com- 
mittee of the Senate, attending 


~ 


406 B.C. | 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


i lee 113 


\ , , > / 4 \ , 
_ O€ apuTdvedy Twwv ov hackdvtav TpoOycew THY Siayy- 


diow Tapa Tov vouov, adblis Kad\ifewvos avaBas Katy- 


la ‘\ , 

yope avT@v Ta auTa. 
, 

15 PAT KOVTAS. 


ot d€ €Bowy Kadety Tovs ov 
ot dé mputavers hoBnOevtes w@poddyour 75 


mavtes TpoOnocew TARY YwKpaTovs TOV Lwppovicrkov ° 


a 5) > ¥ > eer \ , , , 
ovtos 6 ovk edn addN 7 Kata vomov TavTa ToLyoED. 


16 META O€ TavTa avaBas EvpuTTodeuos edeEev vTep TaV 


oTpaTnyav TOE. 


Ta pev Karnyopjowr, ® avdpes “APnvaior, avéBnv 80 


évOade Ilepuxdéous avayKaiov ou ovTos Kat émuTyndetou 


to current business and presiding 
over the meetings of both the 
Senate and the Assembly. The 
chairman (émuctatns) of the Pry- 
tanes, who was chosen each day 
by lot, was also chairman of the 
Senate and the Assembly. — tpo- 
Ohoev trHY Siapadiow: put the 
question to vote. — Tapa Tov vopov : 
see On mapdvoya § 12.—Karnyé- 
pe. airayv ra aira: lit. uzged the 
same charge against them, te. 
threatened them with the same 
treatment which Lyciscus had pro- 
posed (§ 13) for Euryptolemus and 
his supporters. — ot 8€: 2.2. 6 dxAos. 
—kadeiv: see on mpocexad<oavTo 
§ 12.— Tots ob ddckovtas: those 
who refused. See on ov papévov 
65.3; 

I5. Ywxpdrovs: the philoso- 
pher, who chanced to be émuorarys 
(see above) for this particular day. 
Since he steadfastly refused to put 

BROWNSON. 


the question, his place was appar- 
ently taken by another from among 
the Prytanes. See on § 34, and 
for other accounts of Socrates’ 
conduct cp. Plato, 4fo/. 32 B and 
Gorg. 474 A, Xen. Mem. 1.1. 18 
and 4. 4. 2.—ovKk...6AN q: not 
otherwise than. See L.and S. on 

§§ 16-33. Zhe speech of Eury- 
ptolemus in defense of the gen- 
erals. 

16. Ta pev katnyopfiowv: these 
opening words of apparent hostil- 
ity to the generals are well calcu- 
lated to induce the rabble to grant 
the speaker a hearing. — Euryptol- 
emus does not follow precisely 
the order which he here proposes. 
His accusation is contained in 
§§ 17-18, his defense in §§ 29-33, 
his advice in §§ 19-29. — Ilep- 
KXéous dvayKatov: this Pericles, son 
of the great Pericles and Aspasia, 


HELLENICA — 8 


114 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 7. [406 B.c. 


> 
kat Avopédovros didov, Ta 8 brepatodkoynoopevos, TA 
\ , 9 On AE «4 Se a 
dé cupBovrievowy a por SoKel apiota elvar amaon TH 
A A Y 
I77TOAEL. KATHYOP@ pev ovv avTav OTL peTeTELTaY TOUS 
4 , “ 
auvapxovtas PBovopevovs TéuTew ypappata TH TE 8s 
al , eae Bere: 9 ne A ld ‘ 
Bovhy kai tpiv or érérakav TO Onpapevea Kat Opacr- 
‘\ 
Bovhw tetTapaKovTa Kal emTa Tpinperw aveheobar 
‘ 4 c \ > > 4 > nw ‘ 
i8TOVS vavayovs, ol dé ovK aveilovTo. eta vUY THY 
‘ 
aitiay Kowny exovow exeivwy idia apaptovtav, Kat 
avti THs TOTE HitavOpwrias vo UT exEivwY TE Kal TWOY 90 
» 
19 d\Awy ériBovevopevor Kivduvevova amohéa bat ; ovK, 
* c lal 4 ‘0 A ‘ oc Sie nw 
div bpets yé por tei\Onabe Ta Sixara Kal Cova ToLoUrTEs, 
uf 4 y Matog | ~ 4, ‘ > v4 
Kal ofev parior aynOn mevoecOe Kal ov petavonoar- 
la) ‘ ¢ 
TES VOTEPOY EvpHaETE THAS avTOVS NuapTHKOTAaS Ta 


was a cousin of Alcibiades, as was 
also Euryptolemus (4. 19). 

17. kaTnyop® .. . a’rav: in 
a measure ironical, for Euryptole- 
mus is really calling attention to 
the kindliness (cp. diAavOpwrias 
§ 18) of Pericles and Diomedon. — 
bpiv: z.e. the Assembly. — 6rt érré- 
ratav...dvelAovro: the contents 
of the proposed ypaypara. The 
dispatch which was actually sent 
contained no reference to Thera- 
menes and Thrasybulus. Cp. § 4. 

18. elra viv . . . dpaprévrev: 
then have they (Pericles and Di- 
omedon) wow the blame in common 
(sc. with Theramenes and Thra- 
sybulus), although it was those 
men alone (z.e. the latter) who 
blundered? dépaptovrwv refers to 


the failure of Theramenes and 
Thrasybulus to rescue the ship- 
wrecked crews. Koy associates 
the men who concealed (see § 17) 
this blunder with those who made 
it, while the contrasted ida urges 
the injustice of such an associa- 
tion. ¢ira frequently introduces, 
as here, a question which is asked 
sarcastically or in indignation. — 
Gvrt: 7m return for. — dravOpo- 
mlas: see on § 17. —ékelvwv: re- 
ferring, as in the preceding line, to 
Theramenes and Thrasybulus. 

19. otk: wo. For the accent 
see on I. 21.—&v... ye: at least 
if.— Kal 80ev: = Kal radra (7o- 
ovvtes) €& dv.—odas adrots: = 
buds airo’s. Cp. 1. 28 and see 
Introd. IV. B.— qjpaprynKéras : sup- 


406 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


| ie 115 


’ 
peyota eis Jeovs Te Kal Vas avTovs. aupBovredw 8 95 


ca 3 @ ne le Sy. ¥ lal ¥f> ¢ 3 ¥ > \ Y¥ 
bptv, ev ots ovP vm Euov ovl Um addov ovdevds EoTW 


3 ; A CLA \ \ p) A 29 7 , 
e€aratnOnvar vpas, Kal Tovs aoiKovYTas EiddTES KOAG- 


ceobe 7 av BovdrAnobe Sixn, Kai dua mdvras Kal Kal? 


Y 9 > A v4 b) \ x , e v4 , 
Eva EKAOTOV, El LN TAEOV, AAG KaV piav Huepay SovTeEs 


avTois UTEP avT@v atrohoyyoadOar, 47 AAAoLS paddXov 100 


, A © A REE 2 ¥ Sé > » § > ff ~ 
20 TLOTEVOVTES 7) VUIALY AUTOLS. LOTE OE, W AV Pes A YVALOL, 


, y \ aA 4 ee > , aA 
TavTes oTt TO Kavvwvov induopa eotiv LOK UPOTATOV, O 


Kehever, eay-tis TOV TOV AOnvaiwy Shwov aduKy, Sedepe- 


plementary part. in ind. disc. See 
on I. 11.— els : Zowards,i.e. against. 
—Oeots . . . tpds adrotds: corre- 
sponding respectively to é6ova and 


dikaua above. —év ois: zz pursu- 


ance of which. The antecedent 
of ois is a cogn. acc. to be supplied 
with cvpBovdrciw. — elBdtes: with 
full knowledge. — ipo. wavras : 7.2. 
in case all should prove equally 
guilty. Of course this is not in- 
consistent with the speaker’s con- 
tention that all the generals should 
have a separate trial. Cp. §§ 23, 
26, 34 and on § 12.— GAAG Kav: 
yet at least. kav (= kat dy, 7.2. 
éav) is sometimes found in the 
sense of even, at least, where it is 
impossible to supply the protasis 
which the av seems to introduce. 
See KG. 398, Anum. 2.—ph Gd- 
hous xré.: the speaker artfully im- 
plies his full confidence in the real, 
independent judgment of the peo- 
ple. The use of uy instead of od 


is due to the influence of the intro- 
ducing verb, cvpBovdAcvw. 

20. Td WAdiopa : 
it has been supposed that this de- 
cree provided in definite terms for 
a separate trial for each accused 
person. There seems, however, to 
be no sufficient evidence to sup- 
port such a view. Doubtless the 
right to a separate trial was a fun- 
damental principle in Athenian 
law. The main point with Eury- 
ptolemus was to secure for the 
generals — what had thus far been 
denied —a real trial, of whatever 
sort it might be, and-he proposed 
a trial under the decree of Canno- 
nus because that decree, being 
iaxuporarov (exceedingly strict), 
prescribed as severe penalties as 
the enraged Assembly could desire, 
If any trial were granted, it would 
follow as a matter of course that 
each general should be tried sepa- 
rately. —d8unq: 7s an offender 


Kavvevod 


116 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 7. [406 B.c. 


b] A b] ~ / \ o3N = 8 A 
vov aroouKel €v TO OHpw, Kal €ay KatayvwoOp aduKeElv, 
amobavetv eis To Bapabpor éuBrnbevra, ra S€ ypyjpara 
avtov SynpevOnvar Kai THs Oeov TO éemidékarov eivat. 


21KaTad TOUTO TO WAdiopa Kehevw KpiverOar Tos OTpaTH- 


yous kal v7) Aia, av duly ye Soxn, mparov Tlepixhéa Tov 


€0l TpoTHKovTA* alaypov yap pol €aTww €KEelvor TeEpt 


, A x \ ad 4 
22 Thelovos TovetoOar 4 THY OANVY TOAW. 


TovTo & «& py 


, \ / ‘\ / , 9 > oo 
Bov\eo be, kata TOvde TOV Vopov KpivaTe, Os eoTW emt 


na e¢ , \ a , +7 » \ , 
Tois LepoovAots Kal TpoddTats, Eav TLS 7) THY TOW TPO- 


Sto@ 7 Ta tepa KAemrTn, KoLOd&vTa ev SiKacTHnpiw, &v 
Lom 7) TAH LEP > Kp HPL, 


katayvwoOn, wr Tapynvar év TH ATTiKH, TA SE ypHmara 


23auTov Onpdcia eat. TovTwv dmotépw Bovreabe, @ 


» > an nA , 4 c + ‘ 
avopes AOnvaio, T@ VOL@ Kkpwéobov Ou avdpes KaTa 


eva EKaTTOV Oinpnuevwv THS Nuépas Tprav pepav [,€vds 


against, i.e. has wronged. For 
the pres. with pf. meaning see on 
pevyouev 1. 27.— Garodixetv : an un- 
usual equivalent for dzoAoyeioba, 
and probably an archaic word from 
the actual text of this ancient 
decree. — év to Shpw: 7c. before 
the Assembly, whereas the second 
law which is cited (§ 22) called 
for a trial before a heliastic court 
(év diuxacrnpiw).— PBapabpov: she 
pit, which served in early times as 
the place and the means of exe- 
cuting the death sentence. Later, 
poisoning by hemlock became the 
usual method of execution. 

21. @v ... ye: asin § I9. 

22. torlv énl: applies to. — 
mposi6o . . . KAérry: the tense as 


in dduxy § 20.— a tepd : any articles 
preserved in a temple and thereby 
consecrated. — ph tapfjvat : assum- 
ing the death sentence as a matter 
of course. For the inf., which re- 
tains the actual language of the 
law, see on diayndpioacba § 9. 
23. émorépw . . TO vopw: 
motepos and ddrepos, like ovros, 
regularly take the article when 
they stand in agreement with a 
noun. KG. 465, 8.—kard ta 
&kacrov: a vital point, here for the 
first time directly stated, though 
already implied in the mp@rov 
TlepixAca of § 21. Euryptolemus 
seeks (1) a ¢rza/ for the generals, 
and (2) a separate trial. See on 


§§ 12 and 20. — Seppypévev.. . 


105 


IIo 


a5 


406 B.C. ] EENO®ONTOS 


EAAHNIKA. 


3 


117 


A @. ld id a“ A \ 4, 
pev ev @ ovddéyer bau vas Set Kat diaypiler Oar, eav 


LSLXELY OOKM@OLY EGY TE [LLN, ETE, S év @ n 
TE GLE OOK@TLW Eav TE LN, ETEPOV O EV @ KaTHYOpT- 


fe S > ® > x , ia] , de 
240QL, €TEPOVU EV w Q77O OyynTaT au |. TOUT WV E€ Yo 


\ ‘a A 
yvomevov ob pev adiKkovvTes TevovTar THS peylaTYS 


, ¢ Ss > / aN A Q Yee € ys e A 
Tywpias, ot 0 avairior ehevbepwbynoovtar vd vpov, @ 
25 A@nvato., Kal ovk adixws amohovvTaL. 


4) 


e ~ \ ‘\ 
bets S€ Kata 


lal \ A“ A 
Tov vouwov evaeBovvTEs Kal EVOPKODYTES KPLVELTE Kal Ov 


X , A 5 / \ ) , ¢ 5 Ge 
OUL7T0O ELLIO ETE QKE QLLOVLOLS TOUS EKEWOVS eB OM a 


lal > , ‘ 4 , > 
KOVTA VaUs apehopevous Kal VEVLKNKOTAS, TOUTOUS aTroh- 


4 > , ‘\ XN , 
26UVTES AKPLTOVS Tapa TOV VoLOV. 


Tt dé KQL SEOuoTEs 


, 9 > , x \ > e A_a x 4 
ohddpa ovtws éretyerOe ; 7) wy OVX VpEts Ov av BovdAr- 


Tpidv pepav: lit. three parts of the 
day having been separated from 
one another, i.e. the day being di- 
vided into three parts. —([évos . . 
a&rodkoyqoacGat| : probably added 
by some commentator to explain 
the preceding clause. Speaking 
broadly, the explanation is correct, 
but it is confused — particularly in 
uniting ovAA¢yeo Oar and diaynPi- 
feo Gau, two acts which would neces- 
sarily come at opposite ends of the 
day —and the Greek is faulty. — 
édv te... édv te: manifestly in- 
tended by the interpolator to mean 
whether . . . or, a meaning which 
they cannot have in classical 
Greek. See GMT. 493 and 680, 
and cp. the preceding note. 

25. tpets: emphatic. The 
preceding section has described 
the results to the accused, and the 
speaker now lays stress upon the 


results to their judges. — edvopxotv- 
tes: for each citizen was under 
oath to obey and uphold the laws. 
. &deAopévous: Obj. of 
a7oAXvrTes. — ékelvovs: common 
obj. of ddeAopevovs and veviky- 
KoTas. — €BSopqkovra: cp. 6. 34 
and note thereon. — rovrovs: re- 
peating with emphasis tots adedo- 
Pévous Kal veviKnKOTas. 

26. ri S€ Kal SeSidres . . 
émetyeoOe: Gut what in the world 
do you fear, that you are in such 
great haste? Kai gives a tone of 
impatience to the question, imply- 
ing that there could be no reason- 
able ground for fear. For the use 
of the participle in the question 
see on Ti mov 5. 6.—ovrTws: 
limiting odddpa.— 4: or, intro- 
ducing a d¢é:re to be supplied from 
the preceding dedidres. After a 
general question 7 often introduces 


\ 
oe FOUSs 


120 


118 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 7. [406 B.c. 


5 , \ > , on ‘ . / 
oe dmoxreivynte Kal e\evdepaonre, av Kata Tov vopov 
» \ 
Kpivnte, AN’ ovK Gv Tapa TOY Vvonov, waTEp Kadhi€et- 130 
»” > a ~ lal 
vos Thv Bovdnv emace eis Tov Sypov cioeeyKeiy, pid 
, > > »¥ »” ‘ ‘ ¥v » 3 / 
27Indw; aX lows ay TWA Kal OVK alTLOY OVTAa GTTOKTEL- 
~ . \, ¢& 
pauTe* perapednoa. S€ voTEpoy dvayvyocOnte as aye 
‘\ ye de n> > / ‘\ S ¥ ‘ A ‘ 
vov Kat avwdehes 15n €oTl, mpos O Eri Kal epi Bavd- 
> , ¢ 4 ‘ > wk , > 
28 Tov avOparov nuaptynKoras. Sewa 8 av mowmoatre, el 135 
‘ \ , ‘ ~ 
"Apiotapy@ péev mpotepov Tov SHpov Karadvov7i, €ira 
a particular inquiry, suggesting in 
itself the answer or explanation 


"Aptordpxe pev. . . Bore. . ., ToUs 
8€ orparnyots . . . dmrorrephoere : 


which seems to the questioner 
most likely. — GAN’ odk: sc. dedure 
tovto, but do not fear this, 7.e. 
that your will may be thwarted. 
The clause introduced by aAX’ ov 
serves to emphasize the preceding 
thought by denying its opposite. 
—Gv: sc. KpivnTe.— pa ade: 
explaining wapa Tov vopor. 

27. KalovK alriov dvta: who zs 
actually (kai) innocent. Kat, em- 
phasizing the following, indicates 
the enormity of the- crime that 
might be committed. — perapedfj- 
cat: subj. of €or’. — $y: 27 Ztsel/, 
z.e. in general, even when no great 
issue is at stake. — mpds 8 Ere: = 
mpooere d¢, and especially, in con- 
trast with 73. — kal: emphasizing 
the following, as in Kat ov« airvov 
above. — hpaprnkétas: agreeing 
with the (indefinite) subj. of wera- 
pedjou. For perapéerAecv used 
personally see L. and S. 

28. Seva 8 Gv woijoare, el 


you would do a dreadful thing if, 
while you granted to Aristarchus 

. « » you shall deprive the gen- 
erals, etc. The first of the two 
protases is logically subordinate to 
the second ; for what the speaker 
would characterize as dewa is not 
the past act described in édore, but 
the possible (future) performance 
of an act so inconsistent with it. 
See GMT. 509; .S.2170. Note the 
use of the fut. indic. dmoorepycere 
where the aor. opt. would be more 
normal. S. 2356; HA.gol a; B. 
612,1; G. 1421, 2.—’Apirrapxe: 
in 411 B.c. Aristarchus helped to 
establish the oligarchical govern- 
ment of the Four Hundred (see 
Introd. p. 18). Upon its over- 
throw he fled to the border fortress 
of Oenoe and treacherously be- 
trayed it to the enemy. —mpérepov : 
connect with édore. — rév Sfjpov : = 
viv Snoxpatiav.— katadvovTe ... 
mpodidevrt : destroyer ... betrayer. 


406 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I, 7. 119 


& Oivony mpodiddvt. OnBaiors Tworenlous odaTW, EdorE 
e , 3 r 7 Q Ste 4 ‘\ oy \ ‘\ 

nuepav atrohoynaaclar 7 €Bovdero Kat TaAAa KATA TOV 
\ A 

vo.ov mpovlere, ToUs S€ OTpaTHyovs Tos TaVTA duty 

Kata yvaunv mpatarvras, vuknoavras dS€ TOUS TONE Lous, 140 

29TOV AVT@V TOVTWV ATOOTEPHTETE. [Ly UVES ye, @ AO- 

A b) > ¢ ~ »” \ / > aA 4 

vatol, AN’ EavT@V ovTas TOvS VoOmoUs, Ov ods paLoTa 

peyotot éote, puddtrovres, avev ToUTwY pndev TpPATTEL 

. aA > x \ oP Nees 3 > ‘\ \ , > 
meiparbe. émavédOere 5€é Kai ér aita Ta mpdypata Kab 

@ kal ai duapriat Soxovor yeyevrnoOat Tots oTpartnyots. 


_ 


45 
> ‘\ \ , A , ey \ A , 
Emel Yap KpaTyoavTes TH vavpaxia eis THY yHv KarTeé- 

, \ 3 / 3 Sf FA , 
mrevorav, Avopedav pev exédevey avayOevtas emt Képws 
YY al \ 
amavTas avaipeioOar TA vavdyia Kal Tovs vavayous, 
> \ 
Epacwidns 5’ eri tovs mpds Muridyvynv modepiovs THY 


— 


TaxioTnv mreiv amavtas: Opdavdd0os dé auddtep’ av 150 


y / > \ \ > ia) , A ) ee eS. 
epy yeveo Oat, av Tas pev avTov Katahimwor, Tats dé emt 


The pres. tense lays stress not so from the law to the facts. Here 


much upon the particular acts as 
upon the abiding depravity which 
prompted them. Cp. zpodde and 
KAéertn § 22.—q: as, not refer- 
ring to 7uepav for its antecedent. 


—tav aitrav tottwv : these same 


(privileges). 

29. py tpets ye: Sc. TOUTO TroLN- 
onte.—éavtav dvras: which are 
your own, t.e. which you your- 
selves have enacted and therefore 
should not regard as a_ hostile, 
external kind of compulsion. For 
€avTov (= tov aitayv) cp. § I9 
and on I. 28. — éravéAOere 5€ kal: 
with kai —a/so— the speaker turns 


begins his defense of the generals. 
See on § 16. — yeyevfioOar: = ze- 
ronocba. Cp. éylyvero § 8.-— 
Kparhoavres TH vaupaxia: a sig- 
nificant insertion, reminding the 
Assembly once more (cp. §§ 25, 
28) of the victory won by the 
accused generals. —els thv yfv: 
z.é. to the Arginusae. Cp. 6. 33. 
—émi képws: 27 column, 2.e. fol- 
lowing in line one after another, 
whereas the contrasted phrase ézi 
pdAayyos means ‘in line abreast.’ 
—¢mpos Mutrirqvyv: the acc. in- 
stead of the dat. by a kind of at- 
traction due to wAety. See on 3. 9. 


120 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


I, 7. [406 B.c. 


3°TOVS ToAEuious TAEWoL: Kal Sokdvrwy TovTwY KaTaht- 


A A “ wad A ca a 
TEW TPELS VAUS EKATTOV EK THS AVTOV TUupopias, TOV 


A ; er. \ \ val , , 
OTpaTny@” OKT OVTwY, Kal Tas ToY Takidpywy SéKa 


kat Tas Yapiwv déka Kal Tas TOY vavipxywy TpEis: 


Y . ‘\ 
abtra. aTacal ylyvovTal ETTA Kal TETTAPAKOVTA, TETTAPES 


‘\ € , la a > la , > cal 
Tept ExadoTnV vay TOV aTokw\uev SHdEeKa oOvTO?. 


31Tav S€ katraraplervtav tpinpdpywv joa Kal Opacv- 


‘ /, aA b] ~ 4 > X / 
Bovdos kat Onpapevyns, 6; €v TH mpotépa Eexkdynoia 


KAaTHYOPEL TOV OTpAaTHYyOv. 


¥ ,.: \ 4 
em\eov el Tas TodEmtas. 


“A »” . 
Tats 8€ aAdats vavolv 
A \ 

Ti TOUT@Y ovX ikavas Kat 


al ¥ > lal / A ‘\ 7 4 
Kahos empatav ; ovKovv Sikavov Ta pev Tpds TOVS TOE 


/ \ “ ld ‘\ ‘\ 4 , 
Lious Ly Kaha@s rpayOévra Tovs Tpds TovTOUs TaybevTas 


c 4 a \ \ ~~ ‘ 3 / ‘ , 
vméyew Ndyov, Tos S€ Tpds THY avaiperw, 1) ToLY- 


aA td A > , 8 , 5 5 , 
TavTas & OL OTPaTNHyoL EKENEVTAV, OLOTL OVK avetdovTO 


30. Sofdvrwv rottav: zf this 
should be decided upon. — kara- 
Auretv: in the mind of the writer 
the preceding é7 has passed into 
a verb of advising or urging, 
corresponding to éxéAevev above ; 
hence the obj. inf. (not in ind. 
disc.) kataAuretv. — ovppoplas : dz- 
viston. Each general had com- 
manded 15 ships. See 6. 29 and 
30.— o«r®: for Conon and Leon 
were not present at the battle. See 
on 6. 30and 7. I. — ras Trav ragkidp- 
Xov Kré.: the 23 ships here men- 
tioned were stationed in the cen- 
ter, and evidently incurred no 
losses whatever. See on 6. 29. — 
mepl: ‘for,’ ‘to deal with.’ — 8aSexa : 
according to 6. 34 the Athenians 


lost 25 ships. It must be supposed 
that at the time in question 13 of 
this number had sunk, while the 
remaining 12 were still afloat but 
drifting helplessly. 

31. €mrdeov: impf. of attempted 
action. That the attempt failed 
is clear from 6. 35. — tkav@s: ade- 
quately, with special reference to 
the provisions for saving the ship- 
wrecked. —ra . mpay Vévra : 
acc. of specification, instead of a 
gen. dependent upon tméyeww Adyov. 
—p: because of the conditional 
idea in mpayOevra. Similarly pa) 
Tromoavras below. — tods wpds Thy 
dvaiperwv: sc. tayOevras. — SiéTe 
ov dve(Aovro: connect with xpive- 
oa. The supposition contained 


55 


165 


406 B.C. | 


32 Kpiveo Bau. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


12! 


| as 


a b) ¥ ’ ~ e \ > - 
TOO OUTOV ) eX ELTTEW uTrep ajp.poréepwv 


4 ec \ 8 aN de A @ e \ 
Ort 6 xemav duexdduce undev Tpakar wv ot oTpaTyyot 


TAPETKEVATAVTO. 


, \ , e , 
Tovtwy de paptupes ot owllevtes 


A / e ® A la 
Gm TOU GVTOUATOV, WY Els TOV NMETEPwOV OTPATHYyaV 


> \ , ‘ 5 A , a ey “ - SN 
€7TL KAaTAOUTNS VEWS LaTWUELS, OV KENEVOUVGL TY) QuUTy) 


/ 7 \ > eae. / / > , 
undo KpiverOa, Kai adrov Td-€ Seduevov avaipérews 
& 
33 ,n7TEp Tovs ov Tpdkavras 74 TpootaXO&Ta]. py Toivur, 
QP »* > A > ‘ \ A - XN A b , 
@ avopes AOPnvator, avtTi pev THS vikyns Kal THS EevTVXIas 


9 , “ e , \ > a \ 
OMOLA TOLHTYT-TE TOLS NTT PEVOLS TE KAL ATVXOVOL, aVTL 


de trav ek Oeod avaykaiwoy ayvopovety dd€nte, Tpodo- 


, , 5] ‘\ “~ Pe) , > e \ 
Olav KATQAYVOVTES QVTtL THS a VVAJ[LLAS [ ,ovy bKaVOVUS 


yevomevous Oia TOV YEYLova Tpakar TA TpoTTAXVevTa.| - 


in py) moinoavras is now stated as 
a fact. ; 

32. aphorépwv: with reference 
to tTovs mpds TovTovs taxBevTas 
and rovs pos THV avaipeowy above, 
z.¢. both the generals and the tri- 
erarchs. —pSé : either the sailing 
against the enemy or the rescue of 
the shipwrecked. For the redun- 
dant negative see S. 2739; HA. 
1029; B. 434; G. 1615, Gl. 572. 
—4dmrd trot avropdrov: by mere 
chance, as contrasted with external 
aid. — ov: sc. €oriv.— eis trav. . . 
otpatnyav: probably Lysias. Cp. 


Diod. 13. 99. — karaSions: see on» 


kaTadedukucas 6. 35.— Kal: = Kai- 
mep.—[t3ep . . . mporraxQévra] : 
this phrase should logically refer 
to the other generals, but in fact 
it describes the ¢vzerarchs, being 
almost a repetition of pm ov- 


cavTas exeAevoav above. 
Apparently it was a marginal note, 
inserted — for the purpose of ex- 
plaining 7 airy Wypw— by some 
commentator who did not fully 
understand the situation and the 
argument. See critical note. 

33- py tolvuy Kré.: ‘do not, 
then, in the face of your victory 
and your good fortune, act as if 
you were beaten and unfortunate ; 
nor, in the face of heaven's vistta- 
tions, show yourselves unreason- 
able by laying to men’s charge 
treason instead of powerlessness. 
Manatt. — trav ék Qe08 avayxalov : 
7.¢. the storm. — dyvepoveitv: a 
rare word, found only in late 
writers. See Introd. IV. L.— 
[odx . . . mpoorayxSévra] : prob- 
ably a marginal note on ddvvapias 
which has been incorporated in the 


—_ 


— 


70 


75 


34 


122 


RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Oe [406 B.c, 


> ‘ ‘ 4 / / ‘ “ 
GAA TOAD Sixavdrepov oTEpavors yepaipev TOs VLKOV- 


» , a NSO , , 
tas } Oavarw Cnp.ovv rovypots avOpamrois TevBopevous. 


“a 9 > \ > / ¥ 4 ‘ . 
Tavr eim@v Evpumto\epnos eypawe yrounv Kata TO 180 


Kavvevod Wydurpa KpiverBar tovs avdpas diya éxa- 
¢c \ An an > na , 9 , 

aotov: 7 d€ THS Bovdys HY pua Widow amavTas Kpivew. 

TovTwy S€ SiayeipoTovoupevwy TO meV TPOTov Eekpwav 


Tv Evpumtoheuov: tvropooapévov dé Mevexdéous kal 


/ , / ¥ \ “A lal 
Tad Swayerporovias yevouevns Eexpwav THY THS Bovdys. 185 


Kal peta TavTa Kateiyndhicarvto TOV vavpaynoavTav 


a > ‘ie > ‘9 Se ra , Y 
OTPAaTHYov OKT@ OVT@WV* ATEUVUAVOV e&- OU TAPOVFES e€. 


text. See critical note. — yepatpeuy : 
a poetical word. 

8§ 34-35. Zhe generals are 
condemned and executed. The 
later repentance of the Athenians. 

34. typae yvounv: offered a 
resolution. For é€ypawe see on 
eizovtos § 9. Euryptolemus offers 
his yvépn as a substitute for that 
of the Senate, the tpoBovAcvpa. — 
76 Kavvevod pidiopa: cp. § 20 
and note thereon. — 8ixa &kacrov : 
probably these words are not 
quoteg from the decree of Can- 
nonus, but are added by Euryptol- 
emus in opposition to the pia 
Wnpw xpivew (see below) of the 
Senate’s proposal. Cp. § 23.— 
Staxetporovoupévwv: the prep. in 
composition indicates the choice 
now to be made defween the two 
proposals. The question before 
the Assembly, therefore, is essen- 
tially the same as that which 
Socrates had refused to put to 


vote, viz. on the acceptance or 
rejection of the rpoBovAevpa. It 
would seem, however, that Soc- 
rates’ place as émtoratyns has now 
been taken by another. See on 
§ 15.—xpiwwav: decided in favor 
of. —vroporapévou: having inter- 
posed an oljection under oath, 
questioning in some way the legal- 
ity of the proceedings. The legal 
effect of such a tawpooia should 
have been to postpone any fur- 
ther consideration of the pending 
question; the fact that a second 
vote was nevertheless immediately 
taken was simply one more of the 
unconstitutional incidents which 
marked the course of the trial. 


“See on § 9.— Mevexdéovs: see 


on Tiuoxparous § 3.—pera tratra: 
the Senate’s proposal being now 
adopted, a vote is taken in the man- 
ner thereby (§.9) prescribed on the 
guilt or innocence of the generals. 
. . &: cp. §§ 1 and 2. 


> cA 


406 B.C.] EENO*ONTOS 


EAAHNIKA. 


ae & 123 


35 KaL OV TOAA@ ypovw VoTEpov peTeuere Tots “APnvaiors, 


Kal emdicavto, oitiwes Tov Shpwov eEnmatnaav, TpoBo- 


lal > \ lan) yy 
as avTov civar, Kal eyyunTas KaTaoTHoaL, EWS AV 190 
A 3 \ \ 
Kpiaow, €ivar dé kal Kaddifewov Tovrea. 


TpovBAn- 


\ Ss , \ 28 tae te A 
Onoav dé Kat addou Térrapes, Kat ed€Onoav vrs Tov 


eyyunoapevwr. 


vatepov 52 oTdoews TLVOS yevomerns, 


ev 9 Krcohav ameaver, drédpacar otro, mpiv KpiO7- 


Vat* 


Kad\tEewos d¢€ KkatrehOav ore Kat ot éK Tlevpaudis 195 


> ‘\ + , e \ Ud Ct ees / 
els TO GOTU, MLTOVMEVOS UTS TaVTMV hiw@ aTéHaver. 


35. peréyeXe: this statement is 
confirmed by Diod. 13. 103 and 
Plato, Afpol. 32 B. — énwarycay : 
translate by the plupf. — mpo- 
* Bodds: a mpoBoAy was a com- 
plaint presented to the Assembly, 
alleging an offense against the 
state. If the Assembly voted that 
the complaint was justified, the 
accused was then brought to trial 
before a heliastic court. — kara- 
orficat: sc. avrovs (from airay 
above) as_ subject. — é€@yoav: 
since a defendant’s bondsmen 
were responsible for his appear- 
ance in court, it followed logically 
that they were permitted to keep 
him in confinement until the time 
fixed for his trial. —iorepov: in 


the winter of 405-404 B.c., during 
the siege of Athens. — Kaeooav: 
a popular leader of the democratic 
party, who opposed the acceptance 
of the terms of peace which were 
offered to the besieged Athenians. 
For this reason the oligarchs, by 
means of a trumped-up charge, 
procured his condemnation and 
execution. Probably the reference 
in otdgews is to the disorders 
which accompanied these proceed- 
ings. Cp. Lysias 13. 12. — Kared- 
@dv: see on xatagev I. 29.— ot 
éx Ilevparas: the exiled democrats 
under Thrasybulus, who overthrew 
the Thirty Tyrants and returned 
in triumph to Athens in the au- 
tumn of 403 B.c. Cp. 2. 4. 10-39. 


I 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


1h ox; [406 B.c. 


BOOK II 


THE CLOSE OF THE PELOPONNESIAN 


ATHENS. 


War. Crivit STRIFE IN 


406-401 B.C. 


ww “a > ~ 

Oi & év rH Xiw pera Tov “Ereovixov otpati@tas ovTEs, 1 
Y \ 4 > > , ~ wa > 4 ‘\ > 
Ews ev Oépos Hv, amd TE THS Wpas eTpépovTo Kal epya- 
Copevor prsbod Kata THY xaop v- émel SE yemov eyevero 
Kal Tpopyny ovK €lxov yupvoi TE Hoav Kal avuTddyToL, 

/ > / \ / 4 “~ 4 > 

cuviotavto addy dows Kal ovveTiPevto as TH Xiw emOy- 5 


, ae \ a eee , , 29 7 
oopevor* ots 5€ TadTa apéoKor KdAapov hepa €ddKeL, 


yY > rd 4 € , ¥ 
2tva a\AnAous padouey Ordcou Einoar. 


tuOopevos Sé Td 


, ae, , : eae, \ > , a A 
avvlynpya 6 ‘Eredvikos, amdpws pev €ixe TL xpwTO T@ 
mpdypate Sua TO THOS TOV Kaapnpdpwy* TO TE yap 


CHAPTER I, §§ 1-7. Eteonicus 
suppresses a conspiracy in the Pel- 
oponnesian fleet. He ts succeeded 
by Lysander. 

I. pera tod “Ereovixov: during 
the battle of Arginusae Eteonicus, 
vice-admiral of the Peloponnesian 
fleet, was maintaining the block- 
ade of Mytilene. Upon receiving 
news of the Spartan defeat he dis- 
patched his ships to Chios and 
retired with his land forces to 
Methymna, in Lesbos. Thence 
he had evidently sailed to Chios, 
although Xenophon fails tomention 
that fact. See Introd. p. 27, and 
cp. I. 6. 26 and 36-38. — orpatt- 
Gra dvres: for the order of words 
see On I. I. 23.— pas := dpaiwyr, 
the produce of the season. — épya- 


fépevor: parallel in construction 
with dd THs wpas.—probod: S. 
1372; HA. 746; B. 353; G. 1133; 
Gl. 513.— xepav: of 406-405 B.C. 
— yupvol: foorly clad, a sense in 
which this word is often used.— 
te: see Introd. IV. D.1.— ds... 
érvOnodpevor: see On I. I. 33.-— 
vq X(: although a friendly city. 
—ols ... dpérxo: for ois av 
dpéoxyn of the dir. disc. — aAdq- 
Xovs: proleptic. See on I. 4. II. 

2. The detail with which Xen- 
ophon describes the following 
incident is characteristic. See 
Introd. p. 30.—octvOnpa: flor. 
—tl xp@to tO mpdypare: ow 
he should deal with the matter. 
ti is cogn. ace. For the optative 
see On I. 3. 21.—TE . ss WO: 


406 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 1. 125 


nw ~ ~ 
ex TOV eudavous emiyerpjoa opadepov €ddKer Eivat, 7) 10 
7 \ 
els TA OTAG OpUHTwoL Kal THY TOW KaTaTKXOVTES Kat 
ToNemior yevouevor ATOMTwOL TaVTA TA TpdymaTa, av 
KpaTynowot, TO T av amrodhdvvar avOpwTrovs Tympaxous 
: ‘ ‘\ 3 , Me Vd ‘\ > \ » 
mo\Xovs Seivov Ehatvero eivat, LY Twa Kal Els TOUS AANOUS 
5 ns A 
EdAnvas SiaBohjv oxotev kal ot oTpaTi@rat SVovVoL TpPOS 15 
\ , > > : \ * x» ¢ nan »* 
37a Tpdypata Mow: avaraBav S€ wef Eavrov avdpas Trev- 
TEKALOEKG CYXELPLOLA EXOVTAS ETOPEVETO KATA THY TOL”, 
\ 3 , > ~ > , > 4 3 
Kat évtvyov twe dPOarpovt. avOpdim@ amidvtr €& 
> , 4 ¥ > , Fd \ , 
4 iarpetov, KdAapov exovTt, aektewe. OopvBov dé yevope- 
vou kal épwtdvtav twov dia Ti amébavev 6 avOpwrros, 20 
> / CaS / 4 ‘\ 4 
mapayyeddew exédevey 0 Ereovikos, ott Tov Kahapov 
elye. Kata Sé€ THY Tapayyehiay Eppintovy TavTes 
) > N , a ia oe , ON N 
doo. eixov Tovs Kaddpous, del 6 akovwy SEdis py 
b] , ¥ DS de A en , , 
5 opbein exwv. pera d€ TadTa 6 ‘Eredvixos cvyKahéoas 
Tovs Xiovs ypypata exéevoe TUVEVEYKELV, OTWS OL VAd- 25 
, ‘\ ‘ ‘ 3 , 4 \ > / 
tat ha Boor proOdv Kai 7) vewrepisact TL’ ot S€ Elo7- 
y A ; 
veyKav* dpa d€ eis Tas vavs eonunver cioBaiver : 
mpociwy dé év pepe Tap ExaoTHy vadyv TmapeDappuve 


see Introd. IV. D. 2. —odandepdv: 
dangerous. Hence the following 
py. Similarly devov . . . wn below. 
—av: onthe other hand ; for note 
that 7d doAAvvac implies the 
possible success of Eteonicus in 
suppressing the conspiracy and is 
thus logically contrasted with av 
KpaTynowo.. — cvppdxous: allied 
troops who were concerned in the 
plot. — ph... oxotev: Jest they 
(the Spartans) might incur harsh 


criticism among, etc. — rxoiev . 
gow: for the variation in mood 
see S. 2225; HA. 887; B. 594; 
G. 1378; GMT. 321. —7Ta mpdy- 
para: the (Spartan) cause. 

4. Oru: because, answering dia 
Ti.— kara: as a result of. — de 
6 akovev: each one as he heard tu, 
in partitive apposition with waves. 
For this use of dec with a part. 
and its position see on t@ BovAo- 
pevy Get I. 2. 10. 


126 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


By ss [406 B.c. 


‘ / , € A / sO > , 
TE Kal TapHvEL TOAAGA, WS TOU yeyevnpEvOU ovdev €idds, 


A \ c , ‘ 5 25) 4 4 =~ ¢c 
6 KAL po Oov EKAOTM PLNVOS OLEOWKE, [ETA d€ TAVTA 0130 


Xtor Kat of dAdo. ovppayou avddeyevtes eis "Edhecor 


Q A 
éBovievoavto TEept TOV eveoTnKOTMOY TpAayLaTeY TEL- 


> , , Pin > lal A 
mew eis Aakedaipova mpéoBeis TadTa TE EpovvTas Kat 


4, > / 5, *% ‘ lal > , ‘ 
Avo-avdpov ALTNTOOVTAS ETL TAS VAUS, EV bepopevov Tapa 


. 9 ‘ 
TOLS TUVMLPAXOLS KATA THY TpOTepay vavapyxiav, OTE KAL35 


\ > / : Sat af / \ b] 4 0 
7THv ev Notiw eviknoe vavpaxiav. Kal ameveup@noar 


V4 \ > A de \ ‘ , oS r / 
Tpéo Bes, avy avTous 0€ Kal Tapa Kuvpouv Tavta A€yovTes 


ayyedo.. 


ot S€ Aakedaupovior edocayv Tov Avoavdpov 


¢ b] 4 , \,7 > ‘ , > A 
@S ETLATOAEA, VavapyYoV dé Apakov: ov yap vomos auTous 


A ‘ ie “ \ 4 lal , 
dis TOV QAUTOV VAVA PK EW ‘ TAS PEVTOL VAUS Tapédomap 4° 


A , 5 7 A no ~ he , \ » 
voavopw [,€rav On TH TOEUM TEVTE Kal ELKOCL 


mapedndv06rov |. 


w ww A w 
[Tovtw d€ 7@ EvvavT@ Kat Ktpos améxrewev AvtoBor 


5. ws: as though. Cp. ws ovy- 
yevels Ovtes 1. 7. 8. — Bré50xe: 
note the distributive meaning of 
the prep. 

6. éBovrtetoavro . . . méurev: 
resolved in view of the existing 
situation to send. —émt: see on I. 
1. 32.— eb hepopevov : deing in high 
favor. Cp. movypws pepopuevos 
1.5.17. Lysander was especially 
popular among the oligarchs of 
the Asiatic cities, whose cause he 
had energetically advanced during 
his previous term as admiral See 
on I. 6. 4.— «ard: as in § 4.— 
év Norlw: cp. I. 5. 12-14. — vav- 
paxlav: cogn. acc. 


7. obv: see Introd. IV. c. 1. — 
ravTa Aéyovres: with the same 
message. For the occasional use 
of the pres. part. where the fut. 
(cp. €podvras above) is more usual, 
see S. 2065; HA. 969 c; B. 653, 
5; GMT. 840. —émorodéa: see 
on I. I. 23. —[érév . . . wapeAnAvdd- 
twv|: this incorrect statement is 
undoubtedly an interpolation. Cp. 
I. 3. I, I. 6 1, and see Introd. 
p. 24. 

[$$ 8-9. Cyrus commits a deed 
of despotic arrogance. | 

8. This section and the follow- 
ing are probably spurious Cp. I. 
2. 1g and see Introd p. 25; also 


406-405 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


ff, : 


127 


oakynv Kat Mitpator, viets ovras THs Aapevaiov adedpns 


~ a , ay 4 / bi > ne “A 
TS TOD Hepfov Tov Aapetou tarpos, OTL av’T@ atravTav- 45 


Tes ov dStewoay Sid THS KOpNs Tas yYEipas, 6 ToLodaL 
Baotre povov: 7 dé Kdpy é€oTi paxpdrepov 7 yxeELpis, ev 


i 3g ‘\ a ¥ Ts) \ x PS) , A 
97) THY XELPa €X wv OVOEV AVY OVUVALTO TOLNO AL. 


‘Tepapé 


vns pev ovv Kal 7 yuv7n Edeyov Tmpos Aapeiatov Sevov 


elvan ei mepiderar THY Niav VBpw TovTov: 6 dé avToy 5° 
a / 
pETaTeumETAL WS appwoTar, TEupas ayyedous. | 
nw > ¥ \ > \ 
To 5 émovte era [,€7t “Apxyvra pev édopevortos, 


apxovros 8 ev “APyvais “AdeSiov,| Avoavdpos aduxd- 


prevos eis "Edecov peteméuato “Eredvixov éx Xiov ov 


A , ‘ \ ¥ , / ¥ 4 
Talis vavot, Kal Tas addas Tacas ovvyPpoicer, El Tov 


> A 4, + Tela 4 ‘\ ¥ 3 > , 
Tis HV, Kal TavTas T emecKevale Kal addas ev “AvTay- 


16pm éevavmnyeEtro. 


the following notes. — Aapeatov: 
Aapeaios is a very rare variant 
for Aapeios. The use of the two 
forms in successive lines is .ex- 
traordinary and can hardly be 
ascribed to Xenophon. — Hépgou 
...matpés: a mistake. The fa- 
ther of Darius was Artaxerxes, not 
Xerxes. — Képyn . . . xetpis: re- 
spectively the long and the short 
sleeve of the Persian cloak 
(kdvdus). It would seem from 
the following clause that the act 
referred to was symbolical of sub- 
mission. — paxpétepov: for the 
gender see S. 1048; HA. 617; B. 
423; G.925; Gl. 544. — Exov: one 
who has. For the part. without 
the art. as an indef. substantive see 


elav d€ mapa Kipov ypypara 


S. 2052 a; HA. 966; B. 650, 1; 
G. 1560,2; GMT. 827. 

9g. ‘Iepapévns: probably the 
father of Autoboesaces and Mi- 
traeus. — Servov elvar el: cp. I. 7. 
I2.—@s dppwordv: the interpo- 
lator (see above) makes Darius’ 
illness merely a pretext for the 
recall of Cyrus; but according to 
§ 13 and Anad. 1. 1. 1 it was the 
real reason. 

§§ 10-14. Lysander refits and 
reenforces the Peloponnesian fleet. 
The recall of Cyrus. 405 B.C. 

Io. [emt . . . “Ade€lov]: an 
interpolation. See Introd. p. 24. 
—’Apxtra: for the form see on 
"AvviBa 1. 1. 37.—’Avrdv8pq: 
Cpe tele Bhs 


128 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


IE's, [405 B.C. 


»¥ F c S 5 “A — bid \ 4 ‘ d / > 
nr’ 00 avT@ eimey OTL TA pev Tapa Baoiéws avy- 


¥ . » , a 
Lopéva ein, Kal ere mrEiw TOAAG, SecKv¥wr Goa EKaCTOS 


12 TOV vavapyYawv €xoL, ows 8 edaKe. aBav dé 6 Avoar-6o 
Spos Tapyvptov, ert TAS TpLApELs TpLNPapyxous emeaTHTE 
kal Tots vavrais TOV dperhopevoy picOov amédwKe. Tape 


13 


, A ‘ c “ > 4 \ ‘ ‘ 
oKevalovto dé Kal ot Tov “AOnvaiwv otpatnyot mpos TO 


A > ~ / 
VAUTLKOV EV TH Lap. 


Kipos 8 émi rovrous pereréupato Avoavdpor, eel 6s 


> ~ ‘\ “ \ ne 4 9 > 
avT@ Tapa TOU TaTpds HKev ayyedos héywy OTL appa- 


oT@V éxelvov Kadoin, av é€v Bapvypios THs Mydias 


> ‘ , 24? Gy >" , > la) 
eyyds Kadovciwv, éf ovs éotpdtevoev adertaras. 


Y de A rd 5 > »” A \ "AO 4 
14 YKOVTa € AVOQV pov OUK ELA rst sa ge a fe 5 isa ete, 


€av py TOAA@ TA€lovs vavs €XD 


TohAa Kat Bavehed Kal €avT@, WOTE TOVTOV EveKEY TOA- 


as mAnpovr. 


mapederge 8 avT@ mavtas Tovs Pdpovs © 


\ > a , a Se. iS > ‘ ‘ ‘ 
TOUS EK TOV TOEWY, OL AUTM LOLOL NOaY, Kal TA TEPLTTA 


/ »¥ 4 > 4 ¢ > 4 / 
Xpypmata edwke+ Kal dvapvyoas ws eiye pidrias mpds TE 


Il. txou: had received. Seeon 
mA€olev 1. 7. 5.—Spws 8 Sexe: 
CD. 3. §. 3- 

12. éml: as in § 6.— wapecxev- 
G{ovro . . . mpds: were making 
preparations in reference to, i.e. 
about, upon. —erparnyol : Conon, 
Adimantus, and Philocles (1. 7. 1). 
— Udpw: cp. 1.6. 38 and on I. 2. 1. 
as in I. 7. 13. 
—Adppwordv: see on § 9. — Ka- 
Sovelwv: who dwelt on the western 
coast of the Caspian Sea. 

14. ovk ela: warned him not.— 
in indir. disc., depending 


13. él rovrots : 


elvar : 


upon a verb of saying suggested 
by ovx €la.— Gore . . . wAnpodtv: 
translate with could or might; 
for the inf. expresses the result 
which the action ‘tends to pro- 
duce,’ z.e. a possible result. — rov- 
tov tvexev: as far as that (Z.e. 
money) was concerned. — wapé- 
Seige: assigned. — ra wepitTa xph- 
para: ‘the balance on hand. 
Blake. — as elye gidias: ow 
Jriendly he was. The genitive is 
partitive ; S. 1441; HA. 757 a; B. 
360; G. 1092; Gl. 507d. For the 
‘objective imperfect’ eZye cp. éxa- 


eivat yap XPHPATa 70 


405 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 1. 129 


mv Tov Aakedatpoviov Tow Kat mpos Avoavdpov idia, 75 
avéBawe Tapa TOV TraTEpa. 
15 Avoavdpos 8, érel ait@ Ktpos mavta tapadovs Ta 
avTOU Tpods TOV TaTépa AppwoTOvYTA pETaTEUTTOS ave 
\ \ ~ “ > , A ¥ 
Bawe, probdv diadovs TH oTparia avyxXOn THs Kapias 
eis Tov Kepdperov KoA\Tov. Kat tpooBawv mdde Tav 80 
"AOnvai. ayw ovoua Kedpsiats Tn voTepai 
yvaiwr cuppaxy dvona Kedpeias 7H borepaig tpoo- 
Bohn Kata Kpdtos aipet Kai éeEnvdparddicer. Hoav 
dé pr€oBdpBapor ot Evouxovvtes. exeiDer d€ amérlevoew 
16€is ‘Pddov. of d “AOnvaior ex THS Vapov Opu@pevor THY 
ld A 3 / bE eet \ / A oO es 
Baoirews KakOs Errotovy, kal emt THY Xiov Kai THY Ede 85 
cov éemém)eor, Kal TapeoKevalovTo Tpos vavpaxiav, Kat 
OTpaTnyovs Tpos TOLs UTapYovaL TpocEtAovTo Mevar- 
17 Spov, Tvdea, Kndiaddotov. Avcoavdpos & éx 779s ‘Pddou 
‘ \ > / ¥ XN XN e l4 , 
Tapa TV Iwviav emer mpos TOY EAAjoTovTOV mpos TE 


Pyro 1. 5. 3 and see Introd. IV. E. 
—dvéBawve: the same journey 
which is mentioned in Azad. I. 
3-2. 

§§ 15-19. Minor operations of 
the hostile fleets. 

15. StaSovs: see on § 5.— Ka- 
plas: for the case see on Kad- 
xnoovias I. I. 22.— Kepdpeov: 
cp. the variant form Kepapuxor in 
I. 4. 8. — Tq torepalea mporPodrq: 
on the next day’s attack. tH 
torepaia is almost always used 
alone, with jyueoa understood. — 
énvipamdiucev : this proceeding is 
explained and justified by the 
following clause. Contrast Ly- 

BROWNSON. HELLENICA—9Q 


sander’s treatment of Greek cap- 
tives, § I9, and see on LI. 6. I5. 
Note the combination of the aor. 
with the historical pres.— é:= 
yap, as in I. 6. 37. 

16. thy Bactdéws: sc. yopav.— 
Xiov ...”Ederov: regular stations 
of the Spartan fleet.— tots dmdp- 
Xover: see on § 12. — mpoceldov- 
to: of A@nvator is still the subj., 
but is. probably used in this case 
with reference to the Athenians 
at home. 

17. mwpos... TovekmAovv: 2.¢. 
in order to close the Hellespont 
against the Athenian grain ships 
from the Black Sea. See on I. I. 


130 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, t. [405 B.c. 


a“ / ‘ ¥ Te PS," . > ld Si, me 
TOV TOiwY TOV EKTAOUY KAL ETL TAS APETTHKVIAS AUT@V 90 
modes. avyyovto 5€ Kal ot AOnvator éx THs Xiov wedd- 

nA 
Sy: H yap "Acia Toheuia avtois Av: Avaavdpos & 
, 
e€ “ABvdov tmapémre els Adpbaxov ctppayov otoav 
"AOnvaiwy: Kat ot "ABvdnvoi Kai ot addon TAapHoav 
19 weLn Hyetro 6€ Odpak Aakedaydrios. mpoaBadovtes 95 

A ~ , ec “~ \ , A , 4 

d€ 7H TOdEL aipovoL KaTa KpaTos, Kal dujptacay ot 
~~ A »¥ ‘ , 7 
OTpaTLaTaL oVTaV AOVTLaY Kal Olvov Kal GiTov Kal 
Tov ahdwv €miTndeiwy TANPH* Ta Se eLevOepa oaHpara 
20TdvTa apnke Avoavopos. ot 9 *APnvator kara wddas 

4 4 4 “~ 4 > 5 wn 

TEovTES WPLLicavTO THS Xeppovnoov €v EXavovvte too 
vavow 6ydoyKovTa kat éxatov. évtad0a 7 a pioTo- 
4 5 “A > 4 ‘ A , . 

ToLoupevors avTors ayyédNerar TA mept Adprpakov, Kal 

5 7 5 4 > tA 5 “~ > 5 A >; 
evOvs avnyOnoar els Xnotov. eéxeiev 8 ebOds emioutt- 

, ¥ > > A A 5 4 ~ 
TApeEvoL ETAEVT AV ELS Avyos TOTAMOUS avTiov THS Aap- 

, “ A 4 c , 4 4 e 
Wakou: Sduercye 5€ 6 “EXAjoovtTos TAUTY OTAOLOUS WS 105 


2 


_ 


22 and cp. a similar attempt made _licratidas (1. 6. 14, 15). Cp. § 15 
by Agis, I. I. 35.—atrav: the above.—odpata: Persons. Cp. 
Lacedaemonians. Construe with Eng. everydody. 


adeornkvias. — weddyvor : whereas §§ 20-28. The battle of Aegos- 
Lysander’s route lay along the fotami. 

coast, mapa tiv ‘Iwviav. On the 20. kara wéSas: 7” their wake. 
adverbial force of the adj. see S. 21. ed0ts emioiticdpevor: as 
1042; HA. 619; B. 425; G. 926; soon as they had provisioned. For 
Gl. 546. the use of the adv. see S. 2081; 


18. Adppaxov: which Alcibi- HA. 976; B. 655; G. 1572; Gl. 
ades had fortified in 409 B.c. (1. 592. — Alyds worapods: zc. where 


SFE). ‘Goat’s Rivers’ empty into the 

19. aipotor...SiApracav: the Hellespont. — Suetye . . . erablous 
change of tense as in § 15.— xré.: was about fifteen stadia wide. 
Ta thedPepa . . . adie: following The impf. is sometimes found in- 


the principle laid down by Cal- _ stead of the pres. when a still exist- 


405 B.C. ] 


, 
22 TEVTEKQLOEKG.. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


evtavda dy edeumvoto.ovrTo. 


TE, «2: 131 


Avoav- 


Spos d€ TH Emiovoyn vuKTi, Emel OpOpos Hr, eonunver 
eis TAS VAS apioToTOLnTapevous cia Batvew, wavTa dé 
TAPATKEVATAWLEVOS WS Els Vavpaxiay Kal TA TapaBXy- 
para tapaBbadr\wv, rpoeirev ws pndels KwHcoLTO ex THIS 


23Ta€ews pnde avatoiro. 


oi d€ “APnvaion awa TO Hriw 


eats Ses , , 3 , c > 
AVL XOVTL €7TU T@ Aupeve TapeTa&avrTo €V PETWT@ WS ELS 


Vavpay tay. 


> \ de > > 4 4 ‘\ 
Emel O€ OVK avTavyyaye Avaavdpos, Kat 


ial € / SN oe > , , > ‘\ > AN 
THS NuEepas owe Hv, awémr\evoav Tadw els Tovs Alyds 
24 rotapovs. Avoavdpos d€ Tas Taxyioras TaV veav exe 


hevoey EmecOar tots “APnvaiois, éeredav dé éxBact, 


5 , 9 lanl ] ~ A 5 A 4 lol 
KQATLOOVTAS O TL TOLOVOLV atom eww KOU QUT @ efayyet- 


Nat. 


\ > / 2 , 3 A a \ 
kat ov mpotepov é&eBiBacev éx TaV veav Tp 


@ a S > , ld e , \ ¢ 
QUTQL HKOV. TAVUTa ETT OLEL TETTAPAS HREPAS * KQ@UL Ob 


25 A@nvatou émavyyovro. 


ing condition is described only with 


reference to past events. So in 
English. 
22. SpOpos: carly dawn, re- 


garded here as part of the night. 
Cp. Plato, Crito 43 A.—-mapa- 
okevardpevos as els vavpaxlav: cp. 
TapeckevalovTo mpos vavyaxiav 
§ 16, and see on I. I. 12. — wapa- 
BAfpara: about the same as the 
Tapaptpara of 1.6. 19. — mpoetrev 
as pndels kwwqoorto: verbs of com- 
manding, like verbs of attention, 
care, and effort, are sometimes fol- 
lowed by an obj. clause with the 
fut. ind. or (rarely) the fut. opt. 
S. 2218; HA. 885 anda; B. 593; 
G. 1372-3; Gl. 638 a; GMT..355. 


Here ws takes the place of the reg- 
ular drws. See Introd. IV. G. 3, 
and cp. GMT. 351 and App. IV. 

23. éwl:= mpds in I. 6. 17.— 
Aupéve: of Lampsacus.—év pe- 
tote: in line, as contrasted with 
emt Képws (in column). See on 
£7. 20) 

24. &Paor: sc. of AOnvator.— 
katidévras : constructio ad sensum, 


referring to the men on board ras” 


Taxioras. — €eBiBacev: sc. as obj. 
the sailors of the (main) Pelopon- 
nesian fleet.—amplv . . . Tkov: 
S. 2441; HA. 924; B. 627; G. 
1470; Gl. 644 a.— éravhyovTo : 
iterative. 

25. Kami8mv: see on I. I. 4. 


IIo 


“AAKuBuddys S€ KaTidav ex THY 120 


132 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 1. [405 B.c. 


a ‘\ \ > , > > “ 4 ~ ‘ 
Teyav Tovs pev “APnvatiovs év aiyiak@ oppovvTas Kat 
\ >) a aN \ Ss’ > 1 > la) 4 
mpos ovdeuia TOAEL, TA O EmiTHOELA EK YnoTod peTor- 
TAS TEVTEKALOEKA OTAOLOVS ATO TOV VEOV, TOUS BE TOE 
ptous ev Aiwéeve Kal mpos TOEL ExovTAaS TaVTA, OVK eV 
Karo ebyn avtovs dppetv, GAA peOoppioas eis Yyoror 125 
D by ppei, peBopp ” 
/ ‘ \ , »” 
Tapyver Tpds TE Ayeva Kal Tpds Tod: Of OvTEs Vavpa- 
/ ¥ 4 aN Q c de rd 4 
26 XHoTETE, Eby, OTav BovlAnobe. ot d€ orparnyol, wadiora 
\ \ \ , > , * ret 
dé Tvdeds kat Mévavdpos, amvevar avrov éxédevoay - 
wn “~ lad \ 
27aUTOL yap VUV OTpaTHYyElY, OVK EKEiVoY. Kal O peV 
uA Av 5 3 > \ > € , / b] hé 
@xeTo. Avcavdpos 0, evel HY Nucpa TéuTTTN emiT€ov_r 130 
tots “A@nvaio.s, ele Tots Tap avTovd Emopevots, emav 
4 > ‘ > , ee 4 ‘ 
katiowow avtovs exBeBynKdras Kal €oxedacpevous KaTa 
‘\ / 9 5 4 ‘\ la) c , 
TV Xeppovycor, OTEp EToiovy Todv paddoy Kal? Exa- 
THY NuEpay, TATE OLTia TOPpwlEv wvovpeEvor Kal KaTa- 
dppovovvtes 87 Tov Avodvdpov, ott ovK avTavHyer, 135 
. , ¥ > 2s > > , ‘ 
amtom\éovTas ToUuTAaMW Tap avTov apa. aorida Kata 


pécov Tov tour. 


— TeXov: cp. I. 5. 17 and note 
thereon. — pév: correlative with 
the dé before zoAeulovs. — pds: 
as in I. 3. 2. — Tovs modeplous: sc. 
dppodvvTas. — peOopplioat: for the 
force of the prep. see on I. 6. Ig. 
—ov... vavpaxfoere: the change 
to dir. disc. as in I. I. 14. 

26. avrot: for the case see on 
avTos I. 5. 3. The regular nom. 
is retained despite the contrasted 
acc. éxeivov. —orparnyetv: see on 
etvat § 14. 

27. ere... “AOnvalois: when 
the Athenians sailed out against 


e \ lal > / ¢ 3 , 
ot 6€ Tatra emroinoay ws éxédevoe. 


him on the fifth day. For the dat. 
see S. 1498; HA. 771 a; B. 382; 
G. 1166; Gl. 523 a.—‘ots. . . éro- 
pévous : z.¢. Lysander’s scouts, who 
regularly followed the Athenians 
on their return voyage (§24).— 84: 
ironical, as frequently in the //e/7., 
implying that Lysander was not a 
foe to be despised. — &arom\éovras : 
for the acc. see on évOenevous 1. 6. 
37-— dpa domlSa: according to 
Herodotus (6. 115) this method 
of heliographing was employed at 
the battle of Marathon, 490 B.c. 
For the inf. see on 1. 1. 13. 


405 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 1. 


133 


‘\ A 
28 Avoavdpos 8 evs eojunve THY TaxloTny Trev, OUp- 
mapye. S€ Kal Owdpak 7o weldv exwv. Kovov dé idav 
Tov emithovr, eonpnver eis Tas vads Bonfew Kata Kpa- 140 
TOS. 
lal 4 > e \ , ¢ \ nw 
veav Sikpoto. joa, ai S€ povdKporo., ait d€ TavTEehds 


dueaKedacpevay S€ Tav avOpaTwr, at pev TOV 


Keval* 1 O€ Kovwvos kai addau wept avrov éemta T7AyH- 
pes avyyOnoav abpdar Kat 7 Ildpados, tras 8 adddas 
, , ¥ \ na A N \ sp 
macas Avoavdpos €haBe Tpds TH yh. Tovs 5é TNcloTous 145 
» 9 A rn , © \ eee: > . 
avopas év TH yn ouvede&ev: of SE Kal epuyov eis Ta 
4 4 \ a > / \ , > \ 
29Teryvopia. Kover d€ tais évvéa vavol devywr, ézrel 
¥ A > , \ , , 
éyrw Tov “AOnvaiwy ta mpdypata SivepOappeva, Kara- 
oxov emi tHv ABapvid« tTHv Aapisdkou axpav éhaBev 
> , \ 4 ~ , las ¢ , ‘\ 
avrdfev ta peydda trav Avodvdpov vedv iotia, Kal 150 
2 \ > \ \ > / > > , > 
avTos pev OKT® vavol amér\evoe Tap Evaydpar eis 
Kumpov, 7 dé Ildpados eis tas “AOjvas amayyéd\Novea 


‘ , , \ , a \ ‘ 
307A yeyovorTa. Avoavdpos de TAS TE VAVS KAL TOUS 


28. oupmapyer: z.¢. aboard the 
fleet. Lysander knew that what- 
ever fighting might take place 
would be on shore. — els tas vais : 
connect with Bonfety. — Sixporor : 
z.ée. having only two of the three 
tiers of oars manned. — y I1dpanos : 
this and the Salaminia were the 
state triremes, employed for reli- 
gious missions, for conveying am- 
bassadors, and as dispatch boats. 
—mpos TH yq: as in I. I. 7.— 
cuvédetev: the tone is that of the 
colloquial English ‘gathered in.’ 
— rexvSp.a: probably of Sestus. 
The word is found only here. See 


Introd. IV. ~L.—Diodorus (13. 
106) gives a different account of 
this battle, though he also ascribes 
its result to Athenian neglect. 

§§ 29-32. Conon escapes with 
nine ships. The fate of the cap- 
tured Athenians. 

29. Ta mpdypara: as in § 2.— 
Ta peyadka ... toria: left on shore 
by Lysander in preparation for 
battle. See oni. 1.13. Conon’s 
object was to delay the enemy’s 
pursuit. — Evaydpev : prince of Sa- 
lamis in Cyprus. — émayyé\Aovera : 
with the tidings. For the pres. 
see on A€yovres § 7. 


3 


32 OuepOerpev. 


_ 


134 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 1. [405 B.c. 


aixpahdrous kal TaANa mavTa eis Adppakov amyyayer, 


€haBe 5€ Kal Tov oTpaTnya@v ahdovs Te Kal DidoKhéa 155 


ELS 5 , ® Ss’ c , 5 , 
kat AOd€lwavTov. 7 HNHEPA TAVTA KATELPyacaTo, 


emeue OeorropTov Tov MidAjovoy AnaoTny eis Aakedai- 


pova amayyedourTa Ta yeyovora, ds adiKdpmevos TpiTatos 


amy yeune. 


ouppdayous exédevoe BovreverOar tepi Tav aixpadd- 160 


TOV. 


peta 5€ Tavta Avoavdpos abpoicas Tovs 


> “ \ 4 So, \ lal 
evravOa 81 Katynyopiar éeylyvovro modal Tov 


"AOnvaiwv, a TE HON Tapevevourykerayv Kal a endio- 


, oO A > , a , \ 
EVOL HYTaV TOLELV, EL KPaTYyOeLav TY) VAUVLAV LO, THY 


‘ Led > , “~ 4 4 A 
deEvav Xela ATOKOTTEL TWV Cwypynb&twr TAVTWV, KAL 


6rt haBovres Svo Tpinpers, KopwOiav Kat *Avdpiar, 165 


‘ ¥ > ;, A , , 
Tovs avdpas e€ avtav mavtas Katakpynpvioeay* Pido- 
A > > \ - > , a , 
kns 8° Hv otpatnyos tov “AOnvaiwr, ds Tovrous 


éhéyero 5€ kai adda oda, Kal edo€ev 


> A A > , 9 > > A \ 
ATOKTELVAL TOV alyparkoTtwr ooo Haav “APnvator myv 


"Adeymdvtov, OTe povos emekaBero ev TH exkAnoia TovI 
{* ? HH} bar = 


30. alypad@rovs: according to 
Plutarch (Zys. 11) 3000 in num- 
ber. —@AAovs te kal PiroxdAéa: a 
frequent order of words in Greek, 
while the English reverses it. 
Philocles and Adimantus are es- 
pecially mentioned because of 
what is said of them later (§ 32). 
—QOcéropmov . . . Aqorhv: who 
consequently had a fast ship. — 
Tpitatos: see on meAdytou § 17. 

31. 8h: of Course. — Tav’Abn- 
valwv: obj. gen. —a@ 75 wapevevo- 
phkerav: for the facts cp. 2. 3 
below. For the tense of the verb 


see Introd. IV. E.—Kparfceav: 
for the opt. see on dvvawro I. I. 
22. — tq: z.¢. the expected. — rhv 
Seftdv xetpa : according to Plutarch 
(Lys. 9) the right thumb, dws 
Sdpu pev pepe pr) Sivwvrat, kdmynv 
& éAavvwor, so that they could not 
carry the spear, but might still ply 
the oar. — tv... kataxpypviceay : 
parallel with the preceding rela- 
tive clauses. re is declarative 
(that), not causal. —karaxpy- 
prvicaav: ¢hrew overboard. 

32. éwedGBero: altacked, op- 
posed. For the following gen. 


I 


5 A 
2VOVTO AOnvaior. 


405 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 2. 


135 


Tept THS amoTouns Tov xElpav dicpatos: Hriady 


.  ~ A aw 
PEVTOL UTO TIVwWY TpPOdOdVaL TAS Vads. 


Avoavdpos dé 


Ditok\éa TpaTov Epwrycas, Os Tovs “Avdpiovs Kat 
, , pee ¥ a 5 , 
Kopw0iovs karexpyprice, Ti etn afvos mabeiy ap&dpe- 


vos eis EXAnvas tapavopetv, améogpater. 


175 


"Emel O€ Ta &v TH Aapipaxm KateoTHoaTO, emer emi 2 


To Bulavtiov kai Kadyydova. 


ees, 2-3 Ss € , 
OL ) QUTOV UmEed€xovTo, 


\ A 4 , \ ¢ , B) , 
tovs Tav “AOnvaiwy ppovpovs vroamdvdous adértes. 
ot d€ mpoddvtes “AXKiBiddy 75 Bulavriov tore peév 
»” > \ , y ee , » eee AEE 
eduyov eis Tov IIdvtov, vatepor 8 eis “AOjvas Kal éyé-5 


Avaavdpos dé Tous Te Hpouvpods Tov 


¥ , ¥ ¥ A 
"AOnvaiwy Kat et Twa mov addov Oor “AOnvator, aré- 


see on épyov I. 4. 12. — Garoropis : 
not used elsewhere in this sense. 
See Introd. IV. L. — qrvd6n pévror 
xré.: this charge of treason, which 
was wholly natural in view of Adi- 
mantus’ release and of the almost 
incredible negligence in the Athe- 
nian camp, is repeated more or less 
directly by other writers (Lys. 2. 
58, 12. 36, 14. 38, Paus. 4. 17, Io. 
g, Plut. Lys. 11). Whether it was 
justified or not must remain uncer- 
tain. —6s . . . karexpfpvoe: the 
offense restated in justification 
of the punishment. — dpfdpevos : 
dpxew means to be the first to do 
something, dpyeoOa to do some- 
thing which has not been done 
before. S. 1734,5; HA. 816, 4; 
Gl. 500 b. Hence dap§dpevos does 
not imply that the Spartans had 


followed, or were about to follow, 
the Athenian example. 

CHAPTER 2, §§ 1-4. Byzan- 
tium and Calchedon yield to Ly- 
sander. The receipt at Athens 
of the news of Aegospotami. 

I. Ta év TH Aapakw Kkareorh- 
owaro: the reference is to the estab- 
lishment of an oligarchical dec- 
archy under a Spartan harmost. 
Cp. §§ 2 and 5 below and 3. 4. 2; 
also Plut. Lys. 13. — Kadyxnddva: 
in 408 B.C. this city was in the 
hands of the Spartans (1. 3. 8 f.). 
Since then it must have been 
captured by the Athenians. Cp. 
Introd. p. 27.—ot -mpoddvres: 
three years before. See 1. 3. 
16-20. —’A@nvaior: z.c. Athenian 
citizens. 

2. et rwa: render as equiva- 


3 


136 EENO®ONTOS 


EAAHNIKA. 


U, 2. [405 B.c. 


meutrev eis TAS “AOHvas, dudovs Exetoe provoy m€ovaew 


dopdheav, addrAoO 8 ov, Eldas Ort Gow Gv Trelovs TVA- 


~ » \ n~ ~ lal 
heyOow eis 7 aoru Kal Tov Ilepaa, Oarrov trav Eérury- 10 


Setwy evoecav eoerOar. 


Katahurwv dé Bulavriov Kat 


Kadyndovos Oevédaov appoornvy Adkwva, avTos atro- 


4 > 4 ‘ “~ 3 4 
mrevoas els Adprbakov Tas vads ererKevacer. 
"Ev 5€ tats "AOyvais THs Tlapaddov adikopevyns vuKros 
54 LP € , \ > \ > lal lal x 
éhéyero ) ouphopa, Kal oiuwyn €« Tov Tleypauds 81a 15 


lal A A > ¥ lal 9 aA ¢€ 
TWV [LAKPWV TELYM@V ELS ATTU dunkev, 6 ETEpOS TO ETEP@ 


, 9 4 A \ te) ‘ > 10) 
Tapayyed\hwv * WOT EKELWNS TNS VUKTOS OVOELS EKOLLNUN, 


ov povov TOUS aToAwdras TevOouvTES, GANG TOAD pah- 


¥ 5 a , 4 Q / se 5 4 J 
ov ETL AVTOL EavTOUS, TELTETO aL vopilovtes Ola ETOLNO AV 


, , 3 , ¥ bd , 
MynAtovs Te AaKedayovior QTOLKOUS OVTAS, KPAaTHOap- 20 


lent to dvtiwa.—elSas orn . 

trexOar: a blending of two con- 
structions, viz. (1) 6re with a 
finite verb and (2) the ind. disc. 
inf. An anacoluthon (Introd. 
IV. K) of this sort is especially 
frequent when oru and the inf. are 
separated by an intervening clause 
(here dow . . . Ileipara). Other 
cases in the AVe//. are 3. 4. 27, 5- 
4. 35, 6. 5. 42. The present in- 
stance is particularly noteworthy 
because «idfvac is regularly fol- 
lowed by the participle or a ore 
clause, not by the ind. disc. inf. 
—bow dv mrelovs .. . Birrov: the 
more... the more quickly. With 
Oirrov sc. tTocovTw. — Bufavriov 
kal Kadxndévos: the possession 
of these two cities closed the Bos- 


porus to Athenian grain ships from 
the Black Sea. See on 1. 17 and 
gl Oe 3 

3. tis Ilapddov: cp. I. 29. — 
éXéyero: iterative, the news pass- 
ing from mouth to mouth. —pa- 
Kpév Te.xov: connecting Athens 
and Piraeus. —6 repos: anacolu- 
thon, as though zavres wpwfor, 
instead of oiuwyy, had preceded. 
The gen. abs. would be the regu- 
lar construction. — wevOotvres : an- 
other case of anacoluthon, ovdels 
exon On being equivalent to mavres 
eypnyopecav (ovx éxouunOnoay). 
For the affirmative to bé supplied 
from a preceding negative see on 
deouevwv 1. 1. 29. — abrol éavrods: 
the strengthening intensive, as in 
I. 1. 28. —MmAlovs . . . “Ioriatds 


405 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 2. 


137 


, , be 2 Lal \ , \ 
TES To\LopKia, Kat loruavas Kat SKiwvatovs Kat Topao- 


vatous Kat Atywntas kat adAous moANovs TOV “EAAHvor. 


7 © vaoTEepaia exkAnolay eroinaar, év 7 e€d0€e Tov 
47) 0 vaoTEepaig n Toinoav, €v 7 Edo0ke TOUS TE 


, 5 A A . \ A / > v4 
Aypevas aTox@oat TANY EVOS Kal TA TELyN EdTpETiCeLY 


kat dudakas éegroravar kal Tada TavTa ws eis TOALOP- 25 


, , \ / 
Klay TapacKevalery THY TOAL. 


a og 
TAUTA HOA. 


\ & \ \ 
KQL OUTOL ev TEPt 


Avoavdpos 8 €x tov ‘EAAnomortov vavot dtaKxociats 
p 


a iKopevos eis AéoBov KateoKevaoato Tas Te ad\as 


kré.: when Melos surrendered to 
the Athenians in 416 B.c., all the 
men who were taken were put to 
death and the women and chil- 
dren sold into slavery. Thuc. 5. 
116. The Histiaeans were ex- 
pelled from their city in 445 B.c. 
Thue. 1. 114. Scione and Torone 
were captured in 421 B.c. The 
men of Torone were carried as 
captives to Athens, those of Scione 
were put to death; the women 
and children of both cities were 
sold into slavery. Thuc. 5. 3 and 
32. The Aeginetans were ex- 
pelled from their island in 431 B.c. 
A large number of them settled in 
Thyrea, in Peloponnesus. There 
they were taken prisoners by the 
Athenians in 424 B.c. and put to 
death. Thuc. 2. 27 and 4. 57.— 
The above enumeration of Athe- 
nian crimes has been unjustly 
adduced as showing an anti-Athe- 
nian prejudice on Xenophon’s 
part. Probably the final dAAovs 


moAAovs is a rhetorical exaggera- 
tion, but for the rest Xenophon is 
simply stating undoubted facts, 
and facts which were sure to be 
vividly recalled by the Athenians 
at just this time. The whole de- 
scription of the scene at Athens is 
manifestly that of an eyewitness. 
See Introd. p. Io. 

4. Awévas: at this time Athens 
had three harbors: Munichia and 
Zea on the eastern side of the 
Piraeus peninsula, and on the 
western side the main harbor of 
Piraeus, including a harbor for 
war ships (Kav@apos). and one for 
merchantmen (é€u7dpiov). It was 
the last mentioned (éyuzdpuov) 
which was now left open. — arro- 
xoa.: the word is found only in 
the Hed/. 

§§ 5-9. All the allies of Athens, 
except the Samians, go over to the 
Spartans. The city tis blockaded 
by sea and land. 


5+ KaTerkevaoato : = KATEOT- 


138 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 2. 


[405 B.c, 


modes €v avTn Kal Muridynvyv: eis dé Ta emi Opaxns 30 


xwpia emeupe S€ka Tpuppers Exovta “Eredvixov, Os Ta 


ak eee , \ / , 279% de 
6 €KEL TAVTA TPOS Aakedaipovious PETETTNOEDV. evs de 


kat 7 add\n “EAdas adevoryKer “APnvatwy pera Tip 


vavpayiav mAnv Lapiwy: otro be odayas Tov yvwpi- 


“a ‘\ 
7 MOV TOLTAVTES KATELXOV THY TOAW. 


Avoavdpos Se 35 


an s 4 ‘ 
peTa TadTa emeupe mpos “Ayiv Te els Aexehévav Kal 


> / 9 A ‘ 8 / , 
ELS Aakedaipova OTL TMpoomeL GUY OLaKOTiaLs VvavCt. 


Aaxedaipovio, 8 e&poav mavdnpel Kai ot addou Te)o- 


: / ‘ > / 4 a ae - 
Tovyvyno.io TAnv Apyelwy, TapayyeihavTos TOU €TEépov 


8 AaKkedapovioy Baciiéws Tlavoaviov. 


> \ > y 
€rel © amavTes 4o 


e 4 > ‘\ > ‘ ‘ \ /, > 
nO poicOncay, advahaBwv advtovs mpos THY TOW eoTpa- 


tomeédevarev ev TH Axadnpela [T@ Kahoupev@ yupvacite |. 


9 Avoavdpos 5é€ adixduevos 


gato § 1. Inall the cities which 
fell under his control Lysander set 
up the same form of government, 
—a Spartan harmost with a native 
decarchy made up, wherever pos- 
sible, of the members of the oligar- 
chical clubs which Lysander had 
himself established. See on 1.6. 4, 
and cp. 3.4.2 and 7. Such gov- 
ernments could be relied upon to 
support him in his ambitious 
schemes (see on 3. 3. 3). — @AAas 
...Mutirqvnv: see on 1.30. My- 
tilene is especially mentioned be- 
cause it was the principal city of the 
island and at last accounts (1. 6. 
38) was in the hands of the Athe- 
nians. —ém\ Opaxys: as in I. 3. 17. 

6. yvwpipev: wolables, one of 


els Alywav anédwxe Tiv 


the various terms by which Xeno- 
phon designates the aristocratic, 
oligarchical faction. This faction 
was everywhere pro-Spartan. 

7. treppe: sent word. —"Ayw 
. . » AekéXevav: see on I. I. 33. — 
civ Siakoclats vavel: cp. with 
the simple dat. in § 5 and see on 
I. I. 11. —’Apyelwv: who remained 
faithful to their alliance with 
Athens. See on I. 3. 13. —map- 
ayyeiAavros: at the command of. 

8. ‘AxaSnpela: a gymnasium 
just outside the walls of Athens to 
the northward, famous in later days 
as the place where Plato taught. 
The following explanatory phrase 
is probably an interpolation. 

g. G@réSoxe . . . Alywwhrats: 


10 


405 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


net Poe 139 


Todw AiywyTais, doovs edvvato TAEioTOUs avToV aOpoi- 


cas, ws © avtws Kat MyQious Kat Tots aAAOLS OGOL THS 45 


4 va 
QUT@V ETTEPOVTO. 


peta O€ TovTO Sndoas Yahapiva 


a \ 
wpploato mpos Tov Ieipara vavol revTyKovTa Kat EKa- 


, ‘\ \ “a 3 an ¥ 
TOV, Kal TA TAOLA Elpye TOU ELomAoOvD. 


Oi & *APnvaior ToduopKovpevor Kata yHv Kal Kata 


/ XN la y nw ’ 
Oddarray Hmopovy Ti xpy ToLELY, OVTE VEWY OUVTE DUPpA- 50 


> a » , Pe: \ > , > 
Xov QUTOLS OVT@WY OVTE OLTOU * €vopCov d¢ ovdeiav ELV QL 


4 > A “~ A 5 4 5 4 5 7 
TWTNPLAV EL [L7) mabety & ov TLULWPOVLEVOL ETOLNO AV, ahha 
A A Y 5 4 > 4, 4 5 5 5 \ 
dua THY vBpw NOtKOUY avO padrrovs peux potroXitas ovo émrt 


~ eee ¢ , x Y > id 4 
II Lo ALT LO EeTEPA YY) OTL EKELVOLS OUVUVELANOUP. 


\ A 
Oud TQAUTO 


, 
TOUS ATiMLOUS ETLTILOUS TOLTAVTES EKAPTEPOUY, Kal ATO- 55 


see on § 3. — Tis abrav: sc. ratpi- 
Sos. — dota: merchantmen, es- 
pecially grain ships. See on I. I. 
I5 and I. 2. I. 

§§ 10-15. Zhe besieged Athe- 
nians sue for peace, but are unwill- 
ing to accept the terms offered by 
the Lacedaemonians. 

10. eb ph: except. The con- 
nection is not quite logical, for Zo 
suffer the pains which they had in- 
fiicted could not properly be called 
safety; but ovdeniav owtypiav 
may be understood to mean 
loosély ‘no way out of it,’ ‘nothing 
for it..—&: construe with 7d/kovv 
as well as éroinoav. — od Tipwpot- 
pevo.: wot in retaliation, with 
which is contrasted da rv vBpw. 
— Hdikovv: = ddikws éroinoay, 
had inflicted unjustly; that is, 
noikovy repeats ézoinoav with an 


added adverbial idea which is justi- 
fied by and supplements da tiv 
UBpw. For the plupf. meaning of 
the impf. see on ddixy 1. 7. 20.— 
ov8t . . . pia; wot asingle. ovde 

. ets is regularly stronger than 
ovdeits. Cp. none and not one in 
English. —éxelvois: the Lacedae- 
monians.— For the tone of this 
section see on § 3. 

II. Tots dtipovs: the reference 
is particularly to members of the 
oligarchical faction who had been 
concerned in the revolution of the 
Four Hundred in 411 B.C. (see 
Introd. p: 18) and had conse- 
quently forfeited, either wholly or 
in part, their political rights. 
Through a measure known as the 
Amnesty of Patroclides these men 
were now restored to full citizen- 
ship, and the oligarchical party 


140 EENO®QNTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 2. [405 B.c. 


/ > ~ /, ~ “ > td 4 
OvyoKovtwy év TH TOE Aiw@ TOAAOY ov Sieh€yovTo TeEpt 
nw > ‘ \ “ »¥ c ~ > 4 
Suahhayns. émel d€ TavTEeh@s HOy 6 otros éreeXoiTEL, 
¥ , >> s , 
erepwav mpéeoBes tap “Ay, BovAopevor ovppayxot 
eivar AakeSaipovios ExovTes Ta TEiyy Kal Tov Tle.pasa, 
12Kkai emt TovTos awOyKas TovetcOa. 6 SE avTods Els 60 
, relay >7 > ‘ ty 4 OP 
Aakedaipova exédevev tévar: ov yap eivat KUpLos avTos. 
> ‘ > > , ¢ 4 la) A > , 
emel O° amynyyedray ot mpéoBes Tadta Tots “APnvatoss, 
¥” > ‘\ > / ¢ > > ‘ > > 
13€meurpav avtovs eis Aakedaipova. ot O° érel Hoav &v 
/ / ~ ~ ‘ > 4 c 
LYehiacia [mhyoiov THs Aakwrixyns| Kat érvOovTo ot 
¥ es: a »Y »” es ‘ X s 
eEhopor avT@yv a EhEyov, OvTAa olamEp Kal mpos “AYU, 65 
> /, > ‘\ > 4 > 7 \ ¥ / > / 
avTobev avtovs éxéhevov amievat, kai et Te S€ovTar €ipy- 
, Y 4 ¢ A 4 
14VNS, KdANOov HKev Bovrtevoapevous. ot dé mpérBas 
> \ @ ¥ gS se , lal > \ aN 
ETEL NKOV OLKASE KAL aTHYyyEeLAav TavTA Els THY TOAW, 
> 4 5 4 ~ ¥ ‘ > , 
abupia evérere TATW* WovTo yap avdpatodicOynocer Oat, 
Kal ews av méutwow éTépovs tpéaBes, ToAOVS TO 70 
ishiu@ amoreabar. mept d€ TaY TeLy@v THS KaDaiperews 
> \ > 4 a 4 > / ‘ > A 
ovdels EBovdeTo oupBovrevev: “ApyéoTpatos yap eimav 


was thus materially strengthened. 
— od Sedéyovto: refused to make 
overtures. Theimpf. denotes ‘ re- 
sistance to pressure.’—otppaxor 
elvar A. txovres Ta Telxy KTE. : Z.¢. to 
recognize the hegemony of Sparta 
while still retaining their own inde- 
pendence. — éml rotrois: on these 
lerms. 

12. od yap... Kiptos: for he 
had no authority, i.e. to conclude 
peace. For the inf. see on elva 
I. 14. 

13. [wAnolov ris Aakoviis] : 
an interpolation. Sellasia was 77 


Laconia, being a town near the 
northern frontier. — mpés "“Ayw: 
sc. EXeyov. — airébev: from that 
very spot, without coming any 
further. — el te Séovrar elphyns: 
note the ind., z/ they really had any 
desire for peace.— wéddov Bov- 
Aevoapévovs: 7.¢. with a more 
reasonable proposal. 

14. tos Gv wéproow: while 
they should be sending. — t@ pe: 
the (before-mentioned) famine. 
Contrast Ayu@ (without the art.) 
§ 11. 


15. cupBovreterv: fo Propose 


405 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS 


EAAHNIKA. 


IE. a, 141 


év tT) Bovln Aaxedatpoviors Kpdtiotov eivar ép ots 
mpovkadovvTo eipyvyny Toretc Oar, e6€0n * mpovKadovrTo 
d€ TOV pakpav TeLyov emi Séka aTadiovs Kafedety Exa- 75 


Tépou* eyeveto O€ Widiopa py ELEtvar TEpL TOUTMY oUpL- 


16 Bovdeveuv. 


, de »” , > 3 
TOLOUTw@Y O€ OYTwWY Onpayerns ElTEY EV 


exk\yota ore et BovdovTar avTov méuar Tapa Avoar- 
noig p 
Y 
Spor, eldas n&er Aaxedatpoviovs mérepov e€avdpaTodi- 
cacba THY TOA Bovddpevor AVTEXOVEL TEPL TOV TELK OD 80 
H wistews Evexa. Treubels dé duerpiBe Tapa Avordvdp@ 
ie ~ \ / > “A ec / > la 4 

TPELS PHVAS Kal TEL, ETUTNPaV OTdTE AOnvaior Ewed- 
ov dua 70 EmideAouTevan TOV GiTov amavtTa oO TL Tis Aéyou 


any measure. — evar: in ind. disc., 
depending upon cizwv. See on I. 
6. 7. — Aaxedapoviois: construe 
with eipnvyv rovetobor. —éd’ ots: 
see on émi Trovrois § 11. — tpovKa- 
Aodvro S xré.: Sparta’s terms had 
evidently been made known to the 
Athenian ambassadors at Sellasia 
(§ 13).—paxpv treaxav: see on 
§ 3. —ékarépov : instead of Exaorov, 
because the reference is to each of 
two walls. The gen. is partitive, 
depending upon ézi d€xa oradiovs, 
which serves as the obj. of xaOeAciv. 
See on mpos €xtakocious I. 2. 18. 
—éyévero Whdiopa: this was the 
act of the demagogue Cleophon, 
and it was on this account that the 
oligarchs brought about his death. 
See on I. 7. 35. 

§§ 16-23. Zheramenes is sent 
to Lysander and afterward to 
Sparta. The harder terms of 


peace which the Spartans now 
offer are accepted. 

16. TovttTav dvTev: sc. TOV 
mpaypuatwv, conditions being such. 
— Atcavipov: who at this time 
with part of his fleet was be- 
sieging Samos. Cp. §.6.— qe: 
would come back. — Bovdspevor 
a&vréxovor : note the emphasis upon 
the part., whether it was because 
they wished ... that they in- 
sisted. Cp. 1. 5. 6. — wlorews 
évexa : 0 obtain a guarantee of good 
faith, parallel with BovAdmevor. — 
Tpeis piivas xré.: from December, 
405, to the last of March, 404 B.c. 
For Theramenes’ mission and con- 
duct cp. Lys. 12. 68-70. — émurnpav 
ométe: waiting for the time when. 
— émidredourévar tov otrov: it 
seems from this that the state- 
ment in § II was an exaggeration. 
— Gmavra: anything and every- 


142 EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 2. [405 B.C. 


€ s b] ‘ de @ 4 / > / 
17 Opodoyynoew. €mel OF NKE TETAPTH pHVi, amnyyeLreV 
> > , gy Se ae , \ , 
év éexxhnoiqg ore avtov Avoavdpos Téws pev KaTEXOL, 85 
> s > 8 ld 27 > bY > , 
eira Kedcvou eis Aakedaipova léevar ov yap €ivat KUpLoS 
e > “~ e > > “~ > ha ‘ > / ‘ Leal 
dv épwtaro vm avrov, dda Tovs épdpous. pera TAdTA 
c , ‘ > 8 4 > , 8é 
npeOn mperBevTys eis Aaxedaipova avtoxparwp d€ka- 
ee 4 4 5 de A a EY 2 54 > 
i8Tos autos. Avaavdpos S€ Tots Efdpors ETEmpev ayye 
hodvra per ahiwv Aakedatpoviwn Apiototéhnv, huydda 90 
"AOnvatov ovta, OTL amoKpivaito Onpapever EeKelvous 
‘ 
Onpapervns S€ Kat 
ot ado. mpéoBas evel Yoav ev Lehacia, Epwramevor 


; ‘\ 4 
19 Kupious €ivar elpyvns Kal TOhEmov. 


\ s Dae. , “4 4 > 9 > Ud ‘ 
dé emt tive oy NKovev Eitrov OTL avTOKpaTopES TEPL 
eipyvys, META TAVTA OL Eopor Kade EKEhEVOY aUTOUS. 95 
> \ > > ld > / > = > / 
émeL © HKoVv, Exk\nolav Eerolyoay, ev  avTedeyov 
KopivOior Kal @nBator pariora, Toddot Sé Kai addor 
Tov ‘Eddjver, py orévderOar "APnvaio.s, add’ e€arpetv. 
20 Aaxedaipovio S€ ovk ehacay modkw “EXAnvida avdpa- 


thing, further explained by 6 ru tus monians. See on 1. 4. 2. —‘Apt- 


Aéyou. 

17. karéxou, keXevou : represent- 
ing the imperfects of the dir. disc. 
See on I. 7. 5.— elra: often used 
without dé when a pév has preceded. 
—ktpios .. . épdpovs: for the cases 
see on I. 26. — ov: = éxeivwv dG. 
—els: because of the idea of mo- 
tion contained in zpeoBevrns. — 
Séxatos atrés: with nine others. 
The phrase serves to designate 
Theramenes as the leader of the 
embassy. 

18. per GAA\ov AaxeSatpovlwv : 
with others, (namely) Lacedae- 


ororéAnv: afterwards one of the 
Thirty. See 3. 2 and 13. 

19. em rive Ady@: lit. on what 
condition, i.e. with what proposals. 
. tWkov: 7.¢. eis Sarap- 
Tyv. — avrédeyov . - pH onrév- 
SeoOa.: for the redundant negative 
see on pydev I. 7. 32. For the 
facts as explained by the Thebans 
see 3. 5. 8. — arpetv: sc. “A@nvas, 
from ’A@nvaiors. 

20. obk éhacav . . . dviparo- 
Sueiv : the statement of Justin (5. 7) 
is familiar: negarunt Spartani se 
ex duobus Graeciae oculis alterum 


—Kareiv. . 


405 B.C.] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


i aS 143 


moo. peya ayabov eipyacperny ev Tots peyloTors 100 
, / . & , > a8 lal > , 
Kwovvols yevouevois TH EAAddu, ad’ ErotodvTO ElpyvyY 
eh @ Ta TE “aKpa TEelyyn Kali TOV Llepara Kabedovta 

2 fap xX” ‘é s 
A \ lal \ , ld \ ‘\ , 
kal Tas vas TAHY SddeKa Tapaddovras Kal TOvs dvyd- 


4 \ - ah 3 % \ 4 / 
das Kalevtas Tov avTov E€yOpov Kal didov vopilovtas 


7 q A 
Aaxkedatmoviors emec Oat Kat KaTa ynv Kat Kata Oaddatrav 
m 


bg lal 
210T0L &V NyOVTat. 


Onpapevys dé Kal of adv aita pe 

papevns 0€ Kal ol ovy avT@ mpé 
> , ‘a > \ > oe 

oBes émavépepov TavTa els Tas “AOyvas. 


> , >] 
eloovTas © 


> ‘\ ¥ “A ? 4 \ ¥ 
avTous OxAos TrEpLExEtTO TOAVS, HoBovpevor y ATpPAKTOL 
YY 5 \ ¥ > , s 5 A \ A wn 
NKoLEV’ ov yap ETL evexwper wéAXELY Ova TO TANOOS TaV 
> h , Ge x ‘ie Be de ¢ , b) M4 dr 
22aTTOhAUpEvov TH Aiw. TH OE VOTEPaia amryyehdov 


eruturos, the Spartans said that 
they would not put out one of the 
two eyes of Greece. More than 
thirty years later, when seeking an 
alliance with the Athenians, the 
Spartans reminded them of this 
act of clemency (/e//. 6. 5.35).— 
Tots peylorots KivSdvois: the Per- 
sian wars. — émowtvro: conative 
impf., offered to make. — th @: 
on condition that. For the follow- 
ing inf. see S. 2279; HA. 999 a; 
B. 596; G. 1460; Gl. 567. — dv 
Tlepod: 7.2. ra rept Tov Ilepara 
Teixn.— Tos vyddas Kabévras: 
allowing their exiles to return. 
These exiles were mostly of the 
oligarchical party, which was thus 
still further strengthened. See on 
§ 11 and 3. 2.—rov avrov . 

AaxeSaipoviors : a conventional for- 
mula for the conclusion of an offen- 
sive and defensive alliance. Note 


105 


IIo 


that éyOpev and ¢iXov are pred. - 


aces. and that Aaxedaipovious de- 
pends upon rov atrov (S. 1500; 
ee 77 tas, BG: 302;.2: G £8755 
Gl. 525 a).— reo Oar. . . HySvTav: 
another common formula, indicat- 
ing recognition of the Spartan 
hegemony. — Sparta’s terms were 
severer than those at first offered 
($ 15), yet they cannot be called 
unduly harsh. They are stated in 
substantially the same form as 
here by Diodorus (13. 107) and 
Plutarch (Lys. 14),— who gives 
what purports to be an exact copy 
of the proposals formulated at 
Sparta, — except that both these 
writers add the condition that 
Athens should relinquish all her 
foreign possessions. | 

21. oPotpevor: see on Gavya- 
Covres I. 4. 13.—péAdew: fo de- 
lay. 


23 cdvTwy, edo€e déyerOau THY EcipHynv. 


24 


I 


144 


FENO®ONTOS, EAAHNIKA. II, 3. [405-404 B.. 


ot mpéaBeas ed’ ols ot Aaxedaypdvior movoivto Thy €ipy- 


vnv: mponyope dé advtav Onpaperyns, €ywv ws yxp7) 
meiPecOar Aakedaipoviors Kal Ta TELyN TEpLaLpEel. avT- 


/ 4 > De ‘ de / 
evmovTwv O€ TWwY avT@, TOAD S€ TELOVOY TUVETAWE 


AvoavSpes te karém eu eis Tov Teipaa Kat ot duyddes 


an A ‘ , ld ee Dr: (8 
KATY}OAV KOL Ta TELK?) KQTECOKQATITOV UIT aAvU NT pel @V 


Ton mpobvpia, vouilovres exewnv THY Hy€payv TH 


‘EANads apyxew THs edevOepias. 


\ c > ‘\ ¥ > 
[Kai 6 €viavrds ednyer, €v 


® 
167) 


c 


‘Eppokpadtovus Xvpakdsr.os éerupavynce, waxy bev TPOTE- 
pov nTTnPé&Twv bTo Yvpaxociav Kapyyndoviwy, ordver 


dé aitov éddvTwy ’Akpdyarta, éxdurdvTwy TOV LuKehior- 


A \ sy 
TOV THY TO)LY. | 
A Q> 9» / ¥ 5 
To o émovr era [, @ 


22. movotvro: ind. disc. for the 
€xowovvTo of § 20.— mponydper: as 
A S5; 3). 27. 

23. karémrAe : coming from Sa- 
mos (see on § 16). According to 
Plut. Zys. 15 the formal surrender 
took place on the 16th of Muni- 
chion, ze. toward the close of 
April (404 B.C.). — karéoKkatrov : 
began to tear down. See on 1. 3. 4. 
—té: fo the music of. — apxew: 
was the beginning. 

[§ 24. Votice of events in 
Sicily. | 

24. This section is almost cer- 
tainly an interpolation. Cp. 1. 1. 
37, 1. 5. 21, and see Introd. p. 25. 


> 


UL 


Odvupmuids,. 7 7 oTadiors 


The capture of Acragas has been 
already recorded in I. 5. 21.— 
“Eppoxpdrovs : not the Hermocrates 
of 1. 1. 27 f. — érupdvynee : decame 
tyrant. See on éowryee I. 5. 6. 

CHAPTER 3, §§ 1-3. The es- 
tablishment of the Thirty Tyrants. 
Lysander sails for Samos, and 
Agis disbands the Peloponnesian 


army. 404 B.C. 


1. [®.. . Se]: an interpola- 
tion. With the first clauses (6 
... Gpxovtos) cp. O.. . Bixrypo- 
vos I. 2. I, and see Introd. p. 24f. 
The latter part of the passage 
(ov... @d¢) depends upon the 
preceding, and must also be re- 


‘ + A“ 
peta O€ TadTa 115 


pecovvt. Avoviatos 6120 


404 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 3. 145 


évica Kpoxivas @erradds, ‘Evdiov év Sadptyn épopevor- 


Tos, IlvOodaépov 8 é€v “APY vats apxovTos, dv ’APnvaror, 


4 3 > 4 c , > > rs 5 > b 
Ort ev ddtyapxia ypEOn, ovK dvopalovoww, add’ avap- 


7, \ > XN a 4 ae ee de Y es 
Xltav TOV EviavTov KaAOvG LW. EyEveTO O€ AUT 1 odvyap- 


2yia @de.| cdoge TH Sypw tpidkovra avdpas éréoba, 


a ‘\ 7, / / > aA 
Ot TOUS TaTpiovs Vomovs ovyypaovat, Ka ovS Toh 


garded as spurious. For the case 
of (and 7) see on I. 4. 12.— ovK 
dvopdtoverv, GAN’ dvapx lav KE. : 7.¢. 
they do not name the year after 
him as archon eponymous, but 
write éwi dvapxias (ze. in the 
archonless year) instead of ézi 
TIvGodwpov apxovros. 

2. Boke TH Shpw kre. : Xenophon 
is characteristically brief (see 


Introd. p. 27) in his description 


of the establishment of the Thirty. 
We learn from other writers that 
after the fall of Athens the ex- 
treme oligarchs, strengthened by 
the enfranchisement (2. 11) and 
restoration (2. 23) of many of 
their number, began a vigorous 


campaign to overthrow the exist- 


ing democracy and set up an 
oligarchy in its stead. With this 
purpose they appointed a central 
committee of five so-called ephors 
and succeeded in imprisoning sev- 
eral prominent democratic leaders. 
They were opposed, however, not 
only by the extreme democrats, 
but by a party of moderates, 
headed by Theramenes. Finally, 
they summoned Lysander from 


Samos, whither he had gone after 
the surrender of Athens (see on 
§ 3), and with the help of his 
threats intimidated the Assembly 
into passing the decree here men- 
tioned. That this was a com- 
promise between the extreme 
oligarchs and the moderates is 
indicated by the fact that ten of 
the Thirty were named by the 
ephors and ten by Theramenes. 
The remaining ten were nominally 
chosen by the Assembly from 
among ‘those present,’ but actu- 
ally they were not representatives 
of the democrats. Thus Athens 
fell under a government modeled 
after the oligarchical decarchies 
which Lysander had established 
(see on 2. 5) in other captured 
cities. For the whole matter cp. 
Lys. 12. 43 f. and 71-76, 13. 13 f., 
Arist. Const. Ath. 34. 3, Diod. 14. 
3 f., Plut. Zys. 15.— ot. . 
yedipouor : z7.¢. they were appointed 
to draw up a constitution based 
upon the legislation of Solon and 
Clisthenes, discarding the radical, 
extreme democracy of more recent 
times. According to Aristotle 


. Ovy- 


BROWNSON, HELLENICA— 10 


wn 


146 


TEVTOUCL. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Il, 3. [404 B.c. 


kat ypeOnoav otde* Todvyapys, Kpitias, 


My ofuos, ‘Iamddoxos, Evxdeidns, “Iépwv, Mvyoidoxos, 
Xpéuov, Onpaperys, Apewias, Avoxhyns, Pardpias, Xas-10 


pédews, “Avaitios, Ieiowv, Lopokhys, “Eparoabevys, 


Xapuxryns, “Ovopakdrys, O€oyris, Aioxyivns, Seoyevys, 


Kieouydns, Epaciorparos, Peidwv, Apaxovridns, Eipa- 


30s, “ApurrotéAns, ‘Immopaxos, Mvnoveidys. 


TOUTWY 


dé tpaxletov arémrer Avoavdpos mpds Ydpov, Ayts 1s 


> 3 A / > ‘ ‘ ‘\ 4 
& éx ths Ackedeias amayaywv To melov oTparevpa 


4 A 4 ¢ , 
Su€Avoe KATA TOAELS EKAOTOUS. 


[Kara dé rovrov Tov Karpov epi Hriov exdeufuv AvKo- 
dpwv 6 Bepatos, Bovlduwevos apEar ons THs Oerradias, 
TOUS EVAVTLOVLEVOUS a’T@ TOY BeTTA@v, Aapioatous TE 20 


\ » 4, } ee 4 ‘\ ‘\ > / 
kat aAAOUS, ayy EviKnoe Kal TOMAOUS amTrEeKTEWED. 


> \ a > = 4 \ 4 ¢ / 
Ev 6€ t@ ait@ xpovw Kai Avovico.os 6 Yvpakdoros 


TUpavvos payn HTTHOEls b7d Kapyndoviov Tédav Kat 


Kapdpwav amaddece. 


and Diodorus it was one of the 
conditions of the peace of 404 B.C. 
that Athens should be governed ac- 
cording to tiv mdtpiov roXuTeiav. 
For the rel. clause of purpose see 
S. 2554; HA. 911; B. sor; °G. 
1442; Gl. 615.—Kpirias: Critias, 
a returned exile, was leader of the 
extreme oligarchs. 

3. Gmrérdkea A. mpds Zdpov: for 
the third time. Since he first 
undertook the siege of Samos (see 
on 2. 16) Lysander had been re- 
called to Athens to receive the 
surrender of the Athenians (see 


per ddtyov d€ Kat A€eovTivor 


on 2. 23) and again to aid in 
establishing the Thirty. — é&d- 
orous: the several contingents of 


_the allies. 
[S$ 4-5. otice of events in 
Thessaly and Sicily.] 


4. This section and the follow- 
ing are probably interpolations. 
See Introd. p. 25 f. —fAlov &Aa- 
Yv: on September 3d. — Gpga: 
the tense as in érupdvyynoe 2. 
24. 

5. Acovrivor. . . cvvoikotvres : 
they had been subjugated and 
compelled to remove to Syracuse. 


404 B.C. ] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 3. 147 


an \ Cc oR 
Yvpakogiow TuvoikovvTes aTE€oTHTAY Els THY AUTOY 25 


Tapaypynua oe 


2 A e 7 e a e ‘ y 5 , 
KQL OL LupaKkoo vou ummets v7ro Atovuciov ets Karavyv 


4 XN , 
modu amo Avovuciov Kat Lupakociwr. 


> 4) 
ameaTadnoayr. | 
¢ \ 4 aA ¢ bs’ , , 

6 Of dé Sdpror todvopKovmevor bd Avodvdpov TavTy, 
érel ov Bovilopevwr avTav TO TpaToV dpodoyety mpoo- 30 
Barrav 7dn ewetrt\ev 6 Avoarvdpos, apordynoay ev 
¢ , ¥ 4 > , “~ b] ig \ + eee 
iarlov exw EKaATTOS arLevar TOV EhevOepwr, Ta 8 adda. 

7mapadovvar’ Kat ovtws €€H\Oov. Avoavdpos S€ Tots 
> 7 iA Py \ \ / \ \ 3 4 
adpxaious moXirais mapadous THY Tow Kal TA EvovTa 

: »” la 
TavTa Kat d€ka apxovras Kataotyoas | dpoupey | 35 
SadnKE TO TOV TUPLULAYwV VaUTLKOY KaTa TONES, Tats Oe 
A \ > , > Y > / 
Aakwvikats vavoly amémdevoev eis Aakedaipova, ama- 
yov Ta TE TOV aixpuahdTwv vedv AkKpwTHpia Kal Tas €K 
Tlepaids tpinpers miyv dadexa Kai oreddvovs, ovs 
+ lal 4 > / “~ > 4 \ +. / 
Tapa TaV Tohewr ELdpBave SHpa idia, Kal dpyupiov Te- 40 
Tpakoo.a Kat EBdounKovta TdhavTa, & TEpieyeévovTo TOV 
, a > [Sea a , > \ 4 ‘ 
dopwv, ovs avT@ Kupos mapéde€ev eis Tov mdemov, Kat 


¥ ¥ > 4 > “A , “~ \ , 
9€t TL GAO ExTHTaTO Ev TH TOACUM. TavTa Se TavTA 


aristocrats whom the 


— anréoryoay els: revolted and re- 
turned to. Cp. on. 1. 23.—els 
Kardvynv amectrédnoav: apparently 
to codperate with traitors who 
had offered to surrender the city 
to Dionysius. 

§§ 6-10. Zhe surrender of 
Samos. Lysander returns to 
Sparta in triumph. 

6. Spodoyetv: z.c. to come to 
terms. —ovtws: on these terms. | 

7. Tots dpxatos moAlrats: the 


popular 
party, aided by the Athenians, had 
driven into exile im 412 B.C. 
Thuc. 8. 21. —Séka apxovras: the 
usual decarchy. See on 2. 5. 

8. akpwrfpia: as trophies. — 
adv 848eKa : cp. 2. 20. — t8iq: in 
contrast with the public booty. — 
mepieyévovto: for the agreement 
cp. I. 1. 23 and see Introd. IV. A. 
— wapéderEev: as in I. 14. —el Te: 
see ON el Twa, 2. 2. 


148 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 3. [404 B.C. 


Aakedaipovios amédaxe, TehevTavTOS TOU Hépous [, Eis 6 
c , i Fame J ‘\ ‘\ »” »~ “~ 4 5 4 
éEdpnvos Kal OKT Kal eiKoow ETN TO TOE ETEAEUTA, 45 
] ® ¥ € > , A 3 ld > , 
év ols Ehopor ot apiOpovpevor olde eyevovTo, Aivnaias 
lal 97? a » E c aN / \ 8 / 
TpaTOsS, ep ov HpFaTo oO TOELOS, TEuTTM Kai OEKaTw 
la 4 WA , lal 
ere. Tov per EvBoias adhwou TpiaKxovtaetidwr oTovedr, 
10 pera S€ ToUTOV olde Bpactdas, Iodvep, Lwotparidas, 
"E€apyxos, Aynoiorparos, Ayyevidas, ‘Ovowakhys, Zev- 50 
Eirmos, Murvas, Wdevorddas, KXewdpaxos, “Ikapyos, 
Aéwv, Xatpidas, Marnovddas, KXeoobéys, Avkapws, 
"Exypatos, “Ovouavtuos, "AdeEurmidas, Muovyo\aidas, 
"Iloias, “Apaxos, Evdpyimmos, Tlavraxdys, Tlurvas, 
"Apxvras, Ev5.0s, €f’ of Avoavdpos mpadfas Ta €ipy- 55 
peva oikade Katém)evoer |. 
Oi de ld € ‘A Os > \ , ‘ A 
i d€ TpudKovta npeOnoay pev Evel TAYLTTA TA MaKpa 
f \ ‘\ ‘\ \ “ 4 ¢ 4 \ 
Te(yyn Kal Ta Tept Tov Ileipara KabnpeOy : aipeDevres Se 
ep OTE o dipar vopous, kal’ ovaoTivas TodLTEvooWTO 
f vyyP }-OUS, ; 


g, 10. [els Oo . karéev- 
oev]: almost certainly an interpo- 
lation. See Introd. pp. 24, 26. — 
&dpnvos: sc. xpdvos. — oxrd: an 
error for érra. The war lasted 
from 431 to 404 B.C. —ol dpiOpov- 
pevor: z.¢. the eponymous ephors. 
—nréprrw .. . omovdav: the Athe- 
nians reduced Euboea in 446 B.c., 
and in the following year con- 
cluded a thirty years’ truce with 
Sparta. Thuc. 1. 114 f.— Here 
ends the First Part of the Aed/en- 
ica, completing Thucydides’ story 
of the Peloponnesian War. See 
Introd. p. 21 f. 


§§ 11-14. Zhe rule of the Thirty 
Tyrants. They obtain a Spartan 
garrison to support them. 

IT. ot 8€ tTprdkovra qpéOnoav: 
resuming the narrative of § 2. 
The Thirty were probably ap- 
pointed in the early summer of 
404 B.C. —é’ @re ovyypdapar: see 
on éf @ 2. 20. In this case é¢’ 
ore, indicating the terms on which, 
z.e. the powers with which, the 
Thirty were appointed, approaches 
very near to a meaning of purpose. 
— mwodtteboowwro: opt. in implied 
ind. disc., suggested by é#’ ore. 
In the corresponding xa@’ ovs 


404 B,C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 3. 


149 


, CE pt SK. , a , 
TOUTOUS peV aEL EEANOY GVyYpadey TE Kal ATOOELKVU- 60 


vat, Bovdnv S€ Kat Tas adddas apyas KaTéoTnoaY ws 


207 dA 
12 EOOKEL avTOoULs. 


¥ A A aA , » 
ETELTOA T PWTOV EV OVS TWAVTES noer av 


> ~ / > \ 4 “ \ la 
ev TH OnpoKpatia amT0 ovxopwrtias CavTas Kat Tots 


Kadots Kayabots Bapet; ovtas, cvANapBavovtes UaHyov 


Bavdrov: Kat y Te Bovdr) Hd€éws avrav KareWndileto ot 6s 


»” Y 45 ¢ A \ »” lal 
Te addol, OTOL GUVYIETAVY EaUTOLS py OVTES TOLOUTOL, 


13 ovdev HY OorTo. 


evel de npEavto Bov\ever Oar omws av 


> , > a a / io o , > , 
e€ein avTois TH TOAcL xpHoOar Oras BovdAowTOo, €k Tov- 


“ \ - > / > / 
Tov Tp@Tov pev TéupavTes eis Aakedaipova Aioyivyy 


Te Kat Apiotorédnv emacav Avoavdpov dpovpods 70 


moXrevoover of § 2 the ind. is re- 
tained. See GMT. 134, 574. — 
geAAov: as in 2. 21.—as éBdxe 
avrois: 7.¢. from their own (oli- 
garchical) partisans. 

12. év TH Sypoxparig : z.c. before 
the recent overthrow of the democ- 
racy. —ovxopavrias: ovKkodavtat 
were professional informers, who 
extorted money from individuals 
by threats of prosecution or 
brought suits for the sake of 
obtaining a share of the fines 
which might be imposed. — kadots 
Kaya8ois: properly ‘men of cul- 
ture,’ but the term is often, as 
here, a conventional designation 
for the aristocratic party. Cp. 
BeXtiorovs. § 22 and yvopipwv 
2. 6.—trfjyov Savdrov: see on I. 
3. 19. — Bovdy... katenoplfero: 
for the Thirty had conferred upon 
their Senate judicial functions. 


13. Srws adv éein: Xenophon 
alone among Attic writers occa- 
sionally uses the opt. with ay in 
object clauses, instead of the regu- 
lar fut. indic. See Introd. IV. 
G. I,and GMT. 351 and App. IV. 
In such cases o7ws is really inter- 
rogative and its clause an indir. 
question with the potential opt. 
The Thirty asked themselves ow 
wt would be possible. GMT. 351, 
2; GS. 447.— mwpG@rov pév: ac- 
cording to Aristotle (Const. Ath. 
37. 2) the establishment of a 
Spartan garrison in Athens was 
one of the /as¢ acts of the Thirty. 
It is altogether probable, however, 
that Aristotle is in error. See 
Introd. p. 33 f.— Aloyxtvynv te Kal 
*Apierotéknv: both members of 
the Thirty ($ 2) and the latter 
apparently a friend of Lysander 
(2. 18). — dpovpots . . . EXDetv: Zo 


150 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 3. [404 B.c. 


ohio. cvprpatar €Oetv, Ews 57) Tovs Tovnpods €K70- 


ld 
dav Tonodpevor KaTaoTHoawTo THY Tohiteiav: Ope 


de > ‘ ¢ na 
14weww O€ avToL vmLoYVOUVTO. 


c \ A 4, 
6 d¢€ mewcbets Tovs TE 


dbpovpovs kat Kad\iBuov appoorny ovvérpakery avrots 


TeupOnvar. 


ol 8 émet tHv dpovpav édaBovr, Tov pev 75 


Kahv\iGiov éGepdmevov macy Oepameia, as TavTa émar 


al la lA 
voin & mpatrovev, Tov S€ hpovpav TovTov cupTEeuTOvTOS 


> A a b] , , a Ee ‘ 
avtots ovs EBovAovTO GuvedduBavov ovKeTe TOUS TOVH- 


povs Te Kat ddiyou a€ious, aAN’ Ady ovs evduslov Hora 


pev tapwbovpevous avéyerOa, avrumpdtrew S€ Ti €mt- 80 


XElpovvTas metaTous av Tovs ovveHédovTas hapPBavew. 


a A or , / ¢ K , on / c 
15T@ LEV OVY TPWTW YpOVW O KpiTias Tw Onpapever oOpmo- 


aid them in securing the coming of 
a garrison. povpovs is subj. of 
€AGeiv, which is the obj. inf. after 
ovpmpaga, while odio. depends 
upon ovy in composition. — 64: 
ironical ( forsooth), as in 1. 27, I. 
7. 8. It was not merely against 
Tovs movnpovs that the Thirty had 
designs. — Opépewv adrot: that they 
would maintain it (the garrison) 
themselves, i.e. at their own ex- 
pense. 

14. povpods: 700 in number. 
—dppoorfv: with a Spartan har- 
most installed in the Acropolis, 
Athens now had a government 
entirely similar to those which 
Lysander had established in other 
captured cities. See on 2. 5.— 
gs: see Introd. IV. F.—-rév 
povpav: part. gen. depending 
upon tivds, the understood obj. 


of cvpréutrovtos. — ovs Botdovro : 
the ones whom they wished (to 
arrest), as contrasted with those 
whom they had arrested in ex- 
pectation of the support of public 
opinion (§ 12). Note that whom- 
soever they wished would have 
been ovs BovAowro. — ots évopifov 
. . » AapBavav: who they thought 
least willingly endured being thrust 
aside, and who, tf they undertook 
to offer any opposition, would 
obtain supporters in the greatest 
numbers. Note the predicative 
use of wA€iorous. 

S$ 15-20. Theramenes opposes 
the violent measures of Critias. 
Three thousand citizens are chosen 
to share in the government and all 
the other Athenians are disarmed. 

15. 6 Kpirlas ro Onpapéver: 


leaders respectively of the extreme 


404 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 3. I51 


yvonwv Te Kat piros Hv: eet S€ adTos ev TpoTETHS HV 


> \ ‘\ ‘\ > / yY A \ e | “A 
€mlt TO ToAAOUVs aTOKTELVELY, ATE KaL duUywY VITO TOV 


- ¢€ x tA > “4 la y > bE te 
On.0v, 0 d€ Onpaperyns avrékomTeE, N€ywv OTL OVK ELKOS 85 


¥ a » > a ee 8 a / \ \ 
€ly) Javatovr, €l TLS ETLUATO VITO TOV 7) LOU, TOUS de 


‘\ > \ \ \ > , > \ AP Se 4 
Kadovs Kayabovs pndev Kakdv eipyaleTo, Emel Kal éyd, 


edn, kal ov Toda dy TOU apéoKey EveKa TH TOMEL Kal 


¥ we , ¢c Pa fw rc N > M4 > A 
16 Elropev Kal erpakapev: 0 O€ (eTL yap olKElws Expi,TO 


“~ 4 ) > aN € bd We > 6 A X - 
To Onpapever) avtéheyev OTL ovK EyKwpoLN TOUS TAEOVEK- 90 


A X , \ b] > oa. al @ \ ¢ 
Tew Bovdopmevois py OVK EKTOOWY TOLELaV aL TOUS LKaVw- 


"9 4 > P 4 * , 3 ‘\ b] 
Tatous Siakwdvew* et Sé, OTL TPLAKOVTa EopEV KaL OVX 
¥ a an 
els, HITOV TL OleL WOTEP TUPavVidos Ta’TNS THS apx7s 


ry XpHvae empehetoOar, einOns «i. 


oligarchs and the moderates (see 
on § 2). It was not strange, 
therefore, that they ultimately dis- 
agreed. —éwel 8€: the temporal 
clause which is herewith intro- 
duced is left without an apodosis, 
the original plan of the sentence 
being obscured in the mind of the 
writer by the numerous dependent 
clauses which follow. Cp. 1. 6. 4 
and see Introd. IV. k. — Gre: for 
its use and meaning with the part. 
see S. 2085; HA. 977; B. 656, 1; 
G. 1575; Gl. 593 a. —kal: also, 
z.¢. Critias was prompted in his 
bloodthirsty policy not only by 
other motives, but also by a de- 
sire for revenge. — dvyav tnd tod 
Shpov: at some time during the 
year 407-406 B.C. He had re- 
turned with the other exiles upon 


5 \ \ 5  § 
ere 0€ atoOvyaKdv- 


the fall of Athens (see on § 2). 
For the prep. see on I. I. 27.— 
Kadots Kaya8ots: as in § 12.— 
érel kal éy® xré.: the change to 
dir. disc. as in I. 25. 

16. olkelws éxpiiro: treated as 
a friend. — py ov: for the double 
neg. see S. 2745; HA. 1034; B. 
434; G. 1616; Gl. 572 a.— ei 8€ 
KTé. : a transition to dir. disc. as in 
the preceding §, but without the 
inserted fy. Cp. veviknkare I. I. 
28. —arrév Te. . . errupedcto Oar: 
you think that it ts any the less nec- 
essary to look out for this govern- 
ment just as tf tt were a monarchy. 
Note that rupavvis does not mean, 
as English derivatives would sug- 
gest, an unjust or despotic govern- 
ment, but merely the absolute rule 
of one who is not of royal blood. 


152 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 3. 


[404 B.C. 


Twv TOAAOY Kal aDdiKws TOOL SHAOL Hoa CvVLGTapEVOL IS 


‘\ 4 em 4 ¢ 7 4 »* . 
Te Kat Oavpalovres Ti ExoiTo 7 TodiTEia, Tad €deyer 


c / Ld > 4 ‘ 
6 Onpapevns oT €& py TLS KOLV@VOUS 
a ¥ \ 
TOV TpayLaTwv, AdvVaTOV EGoLTO THY 


ixavous Aybouro 
o\tyapyxtav S.a- 


ld b] 4 / K / ‘ c t\X , 
18 PLEVELD. €K TOUTOU JEVTOL PlTLas KQLOLGa OU TPLAKOVTA, 


non poBovpevor Kal ody AKLoTa Tov Onpaperynv, 7) 100 


cuppvetnoay mpos avrov ot ToNiTaL, KaTahéyoust TpLo~ 


, \ , N A , c > > 
19 XtAtous Tovs peleEovras 57 THY Tpaypdtwv: 6 8 ad 


@npauevns Kal mpos TavTa éAeyev OTL atoTov SoKot 
POpPeEVvy tf 


EauT@ ye elvat TO TP@TOV pev Bovdropévouvs Tovs Ped- 


TiaTous Tov TOMLTaY KoWwVods ToLHTacOaL TpLOXLAIOUS, 105 


9 ‘\ > \ nw A , > , ‘ 
WOTTEP TOV apidwov TOUTOV EX OVTA TLUa aAvayKyV KaXous 


17. Kal d8lkos: and unjustly 
too. — Toddol . . 
wt was evident that many were 
banding together. For the per- 
sonal construction see on 1. 6. 20. 
— is: as in I. 5. 15.—Afouro: 
for this form of fut. cond. see on 
oxyngo I. I. 35. It is frequently 
used, as here, in a threat or warn- 
ing.—Ttév mpaypdrav: the gov- 
ernment, as in I. 6. 13. 

18. ol... tptdxovra: this term 
is used to designate the tyrants as 
a body even when, as here, it does 
not refer to the whole number. 
Cp. 4.23.— 0b x qKiora : = udduora. 
—Tovs peOéEovras: = of pebefovor. 
— 64: ironical again. The Thirty 
had no intention of surrendering 
any part of their authority. Sim- 
ilarly, in 411 B.C., the oligarchy 
of the Four Hundred enrolled a 


. TuviTTapevor : 


body of five thousand citizens to 
whom they promised, but never 
granted, a share in the govern- 
ment. 

19. Kal mpds tatra: 77 regard 
to this also.—7 mwp@rov pév: in 
the first place, correlative with 
ézeita 52 below. — BovAopévous. . . 
tpioxtAlous: that, wishing to make 
the best of the citizens their asso- 
ciates, they made just three thou- 
sand (their associates). The words 
Kotvwvovs tromjoacGat do double 
duty. See KG. 597, 2 f. — doaep 
Tov dpiOnov . . . éxovra: the acc. 
absolute, which is regular with the 
part. of an impersonal verb, is occa- 
sionally used with other verbs when 
ws or @o7rep introduces the abso- 
lute clause. S. 2078; HA. 974; B. 
658, N.; G. 1570; GI. S91 a; 
GMT. 853. — xovrd tia dvdyKny 


—— — — 


404 B.C. ] 


EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 3. 153 


3 x > \ ht , 4 +” > 
Kal ayalovs civat, Kat ovr ew TOVTwY OTOVOAIoUS OUT 
? \ , ‘ es ¥ : / ¥ > 
€vTOS TOVTWY TOVNpOYs oldy TE etn yever Oar: Ereita 8, 

lal A Ny ; 
edn, Op@ eywye SVO Has TA EvavTL@TAaTA TpaTTOVTAS, 
\ > XN 4 lal 
Buatav Te THY apxnY Kal NTTOVa TOY apYomEevaV KaTa- 1c 
/ c \ a >»Y e ree | , , 
20 7Kevalopevous. 06 pey TaUT Edeyev. 01d e&€racw ToLy- 
la \ , > 29 A A >» A 
CavTEes TOV peV TPLOXLALwY Ev TH Ayopa, TaVv 5° eEw TOU 
»” A 
KaTahdoyou adi\wv add\axod, ereata Kehkevoartes Deo bau 
\ y > Ky > “ > 4 na ‘\ 

Ta Oma, €v w Exelvor aTrehn\Oecav TéeuibavTes ToOvs 

. \ A a A 

ppovpovs Kal TaV TONLT@V TOVS Opoyvaeuovas avrots TA 115 

\ A 

oma TaVvTMV TAN TOV TpLO YX LALwY TApELAOVTO, Kal aVaKO- 

plioavTes TaUTa Els THY AKpOTOAW GUVEONKaY EV TO VAQ. 


«re. : must of necessity be, etc. For 
civas see S. 2004; HA. 952; B. 
641; G. 1521; Gl. 565. — ovr... 
oldv te ein: (as 7f) et would not be 
possible. The clause is parallel 
with the preceding acc. abs., but 
with change of construction, as 
though introduced by womep av 
ei. Cp. ds atroi pev dvTes . . ., 
éexeivor O& . . 
—fPratav thy dpxnv . 
okevatopévous: establishing a gov- 
ernment of violence. Note the 
pred. use of Buaiav.—qrrova rdv 
a&pxopévwv: weaker than the gov- 
erned, t.¢. those outside the 3000. 

20. ééracw : 7.¢. a review 
under arms. — Trav ¢@ tod Kara- 
Adyov: all the other citizens ex- 
cept the 3000. With xaraddyov 
cp. Katadéyovor. § 18.—@ddAov 
GAAaXxod: 22 different places, thus 


- nkovev I. 2. 15. 
. KaTa- 


dividing the disfranchised and pre- 
sumably disaffected citizens into 
small, easily manageable divisions. 
—Oérbar ta Stra: fo file their 
arms.—wo.. 
while they were away, t.e. from 
the mustering places. The citi- 
zens are temporarily relieved from 
duty by the order to pile arms. 
When they have straggled off, 
for rest or for food, their arms 
are seized by the emissaries of 
the Thirty.—-rots gpovpods: the 
Spartan garrison.—T@é vag: of 
Athena, 7.e. the Parthenon. — Aris- 
totle (Const. Ath. 37. 2) puts the 
disarming of the Athenians after 


. Grednrveray : 


the execution of Theramenes. See 
on § 13. 
§§ 21-23. Arbitrary execu- 


tions and confiscations by the 
Thirty. Theramenes’ continued 


154 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA, 


i, 3. [404 B.c, 


4 de ld ec bP at no A 5 ~ 9 
21 TOUTWYV € YVEVOMLEVOY, WS €€ov 1) yn TOLELVY AVUTOLS O 


4, ‘\ \ »* 9 > 4 
Ti BovdowTo, Todovs pev ExXOpas Evexa amékrewor, 


Toddovs S€ ypynudarov. 


edofe 5° avrois, dmws Exorer 120 


\ lal lal A lal 
kat Tols Ppovpois ypypata Sidovar, Kal Tov peTot- 
A A lal 
kwv €va ekaoTov aBelv, Kal avrovs pev amoKTEWat, 


22Ta O€ YpYHpaTa avTov amroonuyvacbaL. 
Kal TOV Onpapevnv aBetv ovtiwa Bovdorro. 


é€xé\evoy be 
e 5 >. 
60 ate 


kpivato: ’AXN’ od Soxet pou, en, Kadov eivar agKOVTAS 125 


Bedtiorous civa, aduc@Tepa Tov ouKodavT@v Tovey. 


EKELVOL LEV yap Tap av xpyuata hapBdvorev Chv eiwr, 


nets O€ aToKTevovpev pndeyv adiKoULTas, va KpHpara 


/ “A lal A 7 
Lap Bavope ; THs ov TAVITA T@ TavTL exEeivaV GOLKO- 


> \ , > na A 
23TEpa; 01 O eumodav vomilovTes avTov civat T@ TOLELY 130 


9 4 5 4 > “A A 3 , \ A 
6 TL BovAowTo, ETLBovrevovow avTa@, kal idia mpods Tods 


Bovdevtas addXos mpos addov d€Barov ws Avpawope- 


opposition leads them to plot 
against him. 

21. as ébov nbn: thinking that 
(as) zt was now possible. For 
the acc. abs. see on § 19. — rév 
peroikwv: dependent upon éva, 
which is obj. of AaBetv. The 
brother of Lysias, the orator, was 
one of those who were thus seized 
and put to death. See Introd. 
p- 34 and cp. Lys. 12. 5-17. The 
metics were for the most part 
merchants and manufacturers, and 
many of them were wealthy. — 
écaerov: of the Thirty. 

22. py: the insertion of a 
superfluous épy after an introduc- 


ing verb of saying (here dzexpé- 
vato) is not unusual. — Kadév : 
honorable. —ocvxopavtay: see on 
§ 12. —AapBavouev . . . elwv: see 
on «in I. 6. 20.—pydév: instead 
of ovde because the part. is con- 
ditional,— even though guilty of 
no wrong-doing. — mas ob: = dpa 
ov, 2onne. — 7H wavtt: altogether. 
—tkelvov: = Tov exeivors mempay- 
pévwv. A ‘short-cut comparison.’ 

23. tmovety & tr BotAowro: the 
dearest hope of the Thirty. Cp. 
orws BovrAowTo § 13, 6 Te BovAowro 
§ 21. — BovAevrds: who now have 
judicial power. Cp. § 12.—dés 

. worttelav: on the ground 


404 B.C. | 


\ / 
vov THY ToNLTELaY. 


BENOGONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Li, 3. 155 


\ P 
Kal mapayyeihavTes veaviorkois ot 


eddKkovv avrois Opacvrato. civar Eihidia bad pddys 


24 €xOVTAS Tapayever Oar, cvveheEav THY Bovdyv. ézrel Sé 135 


0 Onpaperns TapHy, avacras 6 Kpitias éhe€ev wd * 

ay »* A 

Q avdpes Bovdevrai, ci p& tis tuadv vopiler meious 
TOU Kaipov amoOvycKey, evvonodtw OTL Omov TodiTELaL 


peOioravta, TavTaxov Tavta yiyverar: mdéeiatous Se 


> , > / , > A b) 5 4 
avaykn evOade ToNELLOUS EWAL TOLS ELS odvyapytav 140 


peOroracs dud Te Td ToAVaVOpwroTdryy TaV ‘EXyvidwr 


THY TOW Elvar Kal Sid TO TAEtOTOV xpovov ev éevbepia 


25 TOV Onpov TEOpad Oar. 


e “ \ / \ la) Y 
nets O€ yvovtes ev Tots oloLs 


em ee \ , > f= 
Huw TE Kal vutv yahernv mohiteiay elvar Snpokpariar, 


, , 9 , A , ars ¢€ 
YVOVTES de OTL Aaxkedatpoviors TOLS TEPLO WAAC LW Has O 145 


A ¥ > 4 , , 
pev Onmos ovmor av diros yévouro, ot Sé€ BéAtiorou aet 
x \ 8 r A 5 \ la) ‘ A 5 / 
av moToL Ovatehover, Ova TavTA ovY TH AaKEedaLpovion 


, la \ , 7 
26yvaun THVOE THY TodiTElay KabioTaper. 


2 Re Ja 
KQaL €QAV TLYA 


> , 3 , aA 9 , Y , 
alc bavéueba EVAVTLOV TY) odryapxia, OO OV duvdpela 


ExTrodwv Trovovpe0a: odd dé patiora SoKet Huiv Sixacov 150 


that he was injuring the govern- 
ment, t.e. the oligarchy. 

§§ 24-34. Critias’ 
against Theramenes. 

24. Tod KaLpod : = 7) KaLpds ort, 
than is fitting. —dvaynn: Sc. éori, 
at ts inevitable. — rots... peOvoracr: 
SC. THY TOALTELav. — TovavOpwroTd- 
tyv: the population of Athens and 
Piraeus at this time, after the great 
losses incurred in the Peloponnesian 
War, was probably about 100,000. 

25. yvovres pév .. . yvovres Sé: 


speech 


believing... knowing. Hence the 
former is followed by the inf., the lat- 
ter by a ore clause. — rots otous hpiv 
Te Kal dpiv: = TOLOvTOLS OLOL MELS TE 
See on TOv olwr- 
TEp avTOS I. 4. 16. —6 pev Sipos... 
ot S¢ BéAtirron : the democracy... 
the aristocrats. See on xadois 
Kayabots § 12.— yopy: approval. 

26. édv.. . alcBavapneba. . . 
et . . . Avpalverar: the first states 
the general principle, the second 
passes to the particular, actual case. 


xt 4 “ > 
KOLL UJLELS EO [LEV. 


156 


BENO®ONTOZ EAAHNIKA. 


iI, 3. [404 B.C. 


al A 4 ~ , 
eval, El TIS HOV avTaV AYpalvEeTaL TavTH TH KaTACTG- 


27 GEL, OiKNVY avToV SiOdva.. 


vov ovv aicbavoueba Onpa- 


, e IE 2 ‘ 
pévnv tovrovt ots Stvara, amoddivra Huas TE Kal 


e an € \ A > a sd a ¢ , » 
bas. ws d€ TavTa alnOn, av Katavonre, evpyoere ovTE 


, > - an / \ ‘ 4 
Weyovra ovdéva parov Onpap€vovs Tovrovi Ta TaporTa 155 


A > . 4 bd Sr ie ‘ , , 

+ OUTE EVAVTLOVPEVOY, OTA TVG ExTodav Bovropefa TroLn- 

cacba: trav Snpaywyov. el wey Tolvuv €€ apyns Tadra 
> > 

eyiyvwoKe, TOhEwLos Mev HV, OV pévTor Tovnpds y’ Gv 


28 Sixaiws évopilero: viv d€ avrds pév ap€as THs mpods 


‘ \ “A na 
Aakedaipoviovs tictews Kat didrias, avtdos 5é THs TOD 160 


Sypov Katadioews, padtiota 5é€ eLopuynoas bas Tors 


TPOTOLS UTayopevors Els Yas Siknv emiTOevat, viv Ezrel 
Kat vpels Kal nuets Pavepas €xOpot To Sypw yeyevy- 


A > 43 b] “A ‘\ / > 7 9 >.’ 
pbe0a, OVKET AUT@ TA YLYVOMEVA APETKEL, OTWS AUTOS 


pev ad ev T@ dodahel KataoTH, nucis Sé Sikny Sdper 165 


— Avpatverar : here with the dat., in 
§ 23 with the acc. The meaning 
of the verb is unchanged. — ratry 
TH katatrrdce: lit. ¢hzs establish- 
ment, i.e. this (established) gov- 
ernment. Cp. xabiorapev above. 
27. tovrovi: here. S. 333 £3 
HA. 274; B. 147; G. 412; Gl. 210. 
— ols Sivarar: dy what means he 
can.—@moddbvta: conative pres. 
— das taira adnO: as proof that 
this ts true.—7a wapdvra: the 
present proceedings. —el...ratra 
éylyvwone: tf he had held these 
views. — twodép.os pév Fv: without 
av, since the conclusion is stated 
as a past fact. On the other 
hand, av évouifero states what 


would be true in the present, as- 
suming the reality of e éyéyvwoxe. 
Note that the first apodosis is 
logically subordinate to the sec- 
ond, — although an enemy, still he 
would not, etc. Cp. 1. 7. 28. 

28. viv 8€: dut as it zs, turn- 
ing from the unreal hypothe- 
sis to the actual fact. — atrés: 
emphatic, ‘it was Ae who began.’ 
The nom. is left without a verb, 
the sentence continuing in the 
changed form airé dpéoxe. See 
Introd. IV. K.— mes: purpose, 
since ovkér aivr@ apéoxer Means not 
merely he disapproves, but he ex- 
presses his disapproval, he of- 
poses. — av: again, in the event 


404 B.C. | BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 3. 157 


29T@V TeTpaypevov. wate ov pdvov as e€xOp@ advT@ 

7 b) \ \ ¢ , € “a \ ¢ “ , 
Tpoonker GANA Kal ws TpPOddTH Vay TE Kal HU@Y d.d0- 
vat THv diKkny. Kaitor TorovT@ pev Sewdtepov mpodocia 
ToheLov, Oow XareTatepov drafacHar TO adaves TOU 

oy 4 Ss ¥ 4 4 \ Y 
havepov, TorovTw 0 exOiov, dow TohEntors Lev avOpw- 17° 
To Kal orevOovTar Kat avOis murtot yiyvovTar, dy 8 av 

, / 4, ¥ 3 / , 
mpoo.sovTa apBavwo., TOVTw OUTE EaTELDATO TMTOTE 

Te) ‘ ek a Teg A Xr A y de ion 4 > 
30 OVOELS OUT EmiaTEevaE TOU AoLTOV. va dE ELONTE OTL OV 

\ A a A 93 \ , , > , 
Kawa TadTa ovTOS Tole, AAAa Pvoer TpoddTys eoTiv, 
ovTos yap €&175 
5 lal \ , ¢ \ aA , \ \ , 
GPXNS Ev TLL@LEVOS UTO TOV Oypov KaTa TOV TaTépa 


GVAPVHTW ULAS TA TOVTW TETpPAypEva. 


9 \ 

Ayvova mpotetéatatos €yéveTo THY SypoKpatiay pera- 
“A > ‘ \ 

OTHTAL Eis TOUS TETPAKOTLOUS, Kal ETPUTEVEV EV EKELVOLS. 

b] \ S + 0 > / r , es a / ‘ / 

eret 0 yobero avtimador Ti TH O\tyapXia TvYLTTApEVOY, 

yiyvovrar. — Tod Aowwod: for the 


future. 
30. Oru. . . mwovet: that these 


of another change in the govern- 
ment. 
29. TorovTw pev Servorepov. . . 


Sow xareratepov: as much more 
dreadful a thing than war, as it 
is harder. — tovobty & ex Arov, 80@ 
xré.: the thought is ‘as much 
more hateful, as men’s treatment 
of the former is harsher than their 
treatment of the latter.’ Trans- 
late and more hateful, inasmuch 
as, etc. — omév8ovtar: make peace. 
. . AapBavaort: whomever 
they catch playing the trattor, a 
pres. gen. protasis. The apod. 
is contained in the gnomic aorists 
éoreioaro and ériorevoe, which are 
equivalent to presents and paral- 
lel with owévdovra. and mioroi 


e 
— OV « 


doings of his are nothing new. 
Katva is predicative. — tipdpevos : 
concessive. — kata .. . “Ayveva: 
like his father, Hagnon. Connect 
with the following. — ovis rerpa- 
koolovs: for the history of the oli- 
garchy of the Four Hundred (411 
B.C.) see Introd. p.18. That Hag- 
non and Theramenes were in fact 
prominent in the movement is 
proved by the statements of other 
authorities. Cp. Lys. 12. 65, Thuc. 
8. 68, Arist. Const. Ath. 32. 2.— 
avrirahdv tL... cuvetdpevov : hat 
some opposition to the oligarchy was 
gathering. The Athenian fleet re- 


158 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


If, 3. [404 B.C. 


A > e \ 5 Si aa? -eicen 2 eve - 60 ba 
31 TPOTOS ad Hyewav TO SHuw em Exeivous eyéveTo* dev 
Symov Kal KMopvos érukadetrat [+ Kal yap 6 Kd0opvos 
¢ , 4 A \ > , § re ee nZ 
apmorrew pev Tots Too aypor€pors SoKet: amoBheret 

lad A 

S€ am apudporépw |. det dé, @ Onpapeves, dvdpa rov 
aé.ov (nv ov mpodyew pev Sewov civar eis Tpaypara 


Tovs cuvovtas, av S€ TL avTiKomTn, EvVOVs peraBd)de- 185 


acOat, dd\X aotep ev yt diatroveio Ban, Ews Gv eis odpov 


A > \ , na - > 47 , ¥ Qa 
KATAOTWOLW* €bl de > TWS Av adiKowTo TIOTE ev0a det, 


ie / > / > ‘\ > > 4 /, A 

32 €l emeday TL avTLKOWy, EvOds Eis TavavTia méoLEeV; Kal 
ee. \ / “A ‘ la , 

eiot pev SyTrov Tact weTaBodat Toditerov Oavarnddpor, 


ov Sé dia 76 edpeTaBodos elvar mrEioToLs ev pETatTLOS 190 


ei €€ d\uyapxias v7ro TOU Sypov a7ohwdévat, TrEiaTOLS 


& ék Snpoxparias bro tov Bedridver. 


outros 8€ Tot 


> a \ ‘ > , c . A wn 
€atw os Kal TaxOeis avehéoOar b7d Tov OTPaTnywv 


fused allegiance to the new govern- 
ment. — av: changing sides again. 
—éxelvovs: the Four Hundred. 
31. Shmov: of course. — ém- 
kadeiras : 2s uicknamed.— [Kal... 
G&udorépwv |: probably a marginal 
note, in explanation of the pre- 
ceding, which has been incorpo- 
rated in the text. The second 
clause appears to mean and he 
(z.e. Theramenes) faces both ways. 
— Set. . . od mpodyev xré.: ought 
not to be clever at leading his com- 
rades into dangerous undertakings, 
etc. —tws . . . Katarrdoi: lit. 
until they come into a fair breeze, 
z.e. get a favoring, instead of an 
adverse, wind. — el 8 ph: other- 


wise, more fully explained by e 
. - tA€oev. See on I. 3. 3-— 
mas... wore: how in the world. 
32. elolpev . . . Bavarnddpor : 
logically subordinate to the fol- 
lowing d€ clause. See on § 27.— 
Shou: as in § 31 above. — perat- 
Tios el. . . GtroXwdéva: aitios and 
its compounds are followed by the 
simple inf. as well as the inf. with 
tov. S. 2002; HA. 952; B. 641; G. 
1526; Gl. 565 a; GMT. 749, 798. A 
noun denoting the person affected 
stands in the dat., — here wAeiorous. 
— € odtyapxlas: = rdv BeAriovwr, 
dependent upon mA&¢ioros. — trav 
BeAriévev: cp. BeArurror § 25. — 
kal: = xairep. tayOeis is there- 


404 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 3. 


159 


} duvtas “APnvaiwr év TH Tepi AéoB f 
Tous KatadvvTas A@nvaiwr €v TH epi Aé€oBov vavpayia 
Y qn an an 
QVTOS OVK avEehOMEVOS OMwS TOV OTPATHYaV KaTHYyOPar 195 
33 GTEKTELWEV AUTOUS, Wa avTOS TEpLTwHEin. OOTIS ‘ye WHY 
la \ A \ 
pavepos €oTt TOU pev TEOvEKTELW aE emLpEddopeEvos, 
la \ lal \ A / \ 3 U4 “~ 
Tov O€ Kadov Kal Tov dilwy pndev évtpeTopmevos, THs 
TovTov xpy mote deicac0ar; mas Se ov dvrdkEacbar, 
> lA > lal \ U4 ¢ \ \ ¢ “A >» eh 
elddr7as avTou Tas petaBodds, ws pH Kal Huas TAVTO 200 
duvacbyn Torjoa ; nets ovv TovTOY Umdyoper Kal ws 
3 4 \ ¢ / e ~ Ne, 8 A“ e 
émiBovdevovTa Kal ws TpOdLOdVTA Nas TE Kal ULaS. Ss 
~ ee ee fa} \ PNP 9 / ve \ 
340° €lKdTa ToLovmeEV, Kal TAD EvvonoaTe. KahdloTH per 
\ , hy. , > ¢ , > \ 
yap dymov Soxet Toditela eivar 7 AaKkedaypovior: et dé 
EKEL ETLYELPH TELE TLS TOV EhOPwV aVTL TOD Tots TAELOCL 205 
\ la) A 
Tecra. weyew Te THY apxynVv Kat evavtiovabat Tots 
aK »¥ A lal 
MTPAaTTOMEvoLs, OVK av oleaoHe avTOY Kal Um av’ToV TOV 
> / a ¢ ‘ ~ » c , “4 ~ 7 
epopwv Kal UTO THS aAANS aTacNsS TOAEWS THS MEyioTNS 
Tiwpias a€wwOyvat ; Kal tuets ovv, €av cwdppov7te, ov 
4 b) 2 Ve la 5 ~ / c «& ‘\ \ 
TovTOV aAN vor avTav dheioerHe, ws odTos Twbels pév 210 
x A va 
moAXous av péya ppovew Tooele TOV evarvTia yuyva- 


fore concessive, being subordinate 
to dveAdpevos below. — karadiv- 
Tas: see on katadedukvias I. 6. 35. 
—& rH... vavpaxia: of Ar- 
ginusae. For the facts here re- 
ferred to see I. 6. 35 and I. 7. 
4f. 

33- ye phv: but indeed, in- 
troducing the conclusion. See 
Introd. IV. D. 4.— més... od: as 
in § 22.— as ph. . . Svvacbq: in- 
stead of the regular dézws wy with 
the fut. indic. See Introd. IV. G. 


2, and GMT. 351 and App. IV. — 


as... Tovodpev: see On ws TavTa 
dAnOy § 27. 

34. KadXlorn Kré.: Critias is 
said to have been the author of 
a treatise on the Spartan con- 
stitution. Athenaeus II. 463 e, 
Pollux 7. 59.-— ots mdeloou: 7.¢. 
TOV epdpwv. —&v: connect with 
akiwOjva.— os: causal. — rdv 

. tpiv: of those who hold op- 
posite views to yours, te. your 
political opponents. Cp. éyéyvw- 


35 


160 


, c “~ > , de , \ “ > 
OKOVT@V ULV; amohOpevos € TAVTWV KAL TWV EV 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


HH, 3. [404 B.c, 


~~ 


™ 


lanl , > ‘ 4 
Toke Kal Tov e€w UToTewor Gv Tas eAmidas. 
an , . - ‘ 
‘O pév tadr eirav exablelero: Onpaperns c€ avactas 


cheEev: "ANNA Tp@Tov pev pynTOycopar, & avdpes, 6 215 
pynot yap we ToUs oTpaTn- 


A 2. <a Pa 
TENEVTALOV KAT €ELOU ELTE. 


yous amoKTEeival KaTYyopovrTa. 


€ya S€ ovK pxoV 


Symov Kat exeivwv oyouv, aA’ Exelvor Epaaav Tpoo- 


tay bev por bf’ EavTav odk avehéoOar Tods SvatvyodvTas 


> ~ ‘ 4 4 
év TH 7:pt Aé€oBov vavpayia. 


c ‘ ‘ a saN al y he > A ‘ 
ws Sud TOV KELULaVa OVE TeELY, py OTL avatpetoAat TOUS 


avopas Suvarov Hv, eOo€a TH Wodeu eikdta héyeuv, Exetvor 


2 19 ~ lal > 4 / ‘\ es 
& €avTav KaATYYOpP< eaivovTo. pac KovTEs yap oLov TE 


> an ‘ »” 5 a > ‘ > r 4 A 
EWAL OWOAL TOVS AVOPAS, TPOEMEVOL AUTOVS ATOAECO UAL 


6 atoT\é D y [Le Javudalw ye To Kputiav 
36 dtromh€ovtes @XOVTO. ov pevToL Davpalw vy pit lav 225 


TApAvEevonKkevar* OTE Yap TAVTA HV, Ov TAapav ETVyXaveEr, 


add’ év @erradia pera Lpopnbéws Snuoxpatiay Kare 


oxe § 27.—Tdv Ew: 7.e. demo- 
crats who were in exile. 

§§ 35-49. Zheramenes’ defense. 

35. bya Se otk Hpxov.. . Adyou: 
it is Aosszble that this claim has a 
basis of truth (see on 1. 7. 4), but 
the following statements are in 
direct contradiction of Xenophon’s 
narrative (1. 7. 3-6) and must be 
regarded as wholly false. The 
generals never accused Thera- 
menes of neglect of duty (see 
I. 7. 6), and it was they, not 
he, who maintained (zd.) that the 
storm prevented the rescue. — 
S4mov: putting this doubtful as- 


sertion as though it were a mat- 
ter of common knowledge. See 
on § 31. — mpoorayév: acc. abs., 
concessive. From pou supply éué 
as subj. of dveAéo Oar. — aarodhoyob- 
pevos: Saying in my defense. — 
ovSé.. . ph Sri: mot even... much 
less. S. 2763.d; HA. 1035 a; B. 
442, N.; G. 1504; GMT. 708. — 
elxéra: what was reasonable. 

36. wapavevonkévar: Aas miis- 
understood (the matter), a sar- 
castic note. — Oerradia: where 
Critias had gone when banished 
from Athens. Cp. §15 and 
Mem. 1. 2. 24. — Sypoxpariav 


> \ \ 5 4 
eyw dé aTrohoyoupLevos 220 


404 B.C. | 


RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


1G 161 


, ‘ \ , y - \ , 
oKxevale Kal Tovs Teveotas wiley emt Tovs Seamoras. 


&® \ > ® > ay de > @ Lo , 4 
37 WV eV OVV OUTOS €EKEL ETPATTE HY EV EVUQOE YEVOlTo 


, P c “A > \ , ¥ ¢ ~ \ ~ 
TAOE YE MEVTOL OMOAOYH Ey@ TOUT, EL TIS VMAS PEeV THS 230 


nw lal \ > b] ied 
apxyns BovdeTar Tavoat, Tovs Od emiBovhevovTas vp 


ioxupovs trovet, Sikavoy €ivar THS peyloTys avToV TiLe- 


Y c al A 
plas Tuyxavew* OoTIs peVvTOL O TAa’TA TpadTT@V éoTiv 


¥ a con , , , , 
olowar av vias KaA\ioTa KpivEeW, Ta TE TETPAyLEVa 


a 4 c a , la 
38 Kal & VOY TPATTEL EKAODTOS NUAV El KATAVONOETE. OVKODY 235 


Lal “~ ~ > 
EXPL fev TOV Vas TE KaTaoTHVaL Els 77Vv Bovdeiay 


“ \ > A \ as! , 
KQL aPpXas amoderyOnvar KQL TOUS Omodoyoupevws OUKO- 


‘\ ‘\ 
pavras vrayerOar TavTes TavTAa eyryyooKopEV: Errel 


d€ ye ovTou HpEavTo avdpas Kadovs Te Kayallods ovd- 


Lap Bavew, €x TovTOV Kaya npEdunv Tavavtia TovToLs 240 


4 a5) \ Y > A va \ , 
39 VLyVowo Kev. Hf] ELV Yop OTL ATO VY) I KOVTOS EV A€ovTos 


Karerkevafe: quietly and artfully 
suggesting that he (Theramenes) 
was not the only political turn- 
coat. — mevéoras: serfs. 

37. pndev évOaSe yévorro : herein 
Theramenes means to indicate 
that, despite the charges made 
against him, he is no friend of de- 
mocracy. For the opt. (of wish) 
see §. 1814; HA. 870; B. 587; 
G. 1507; Gl. 476. — rfjs peylorns : 
made emphatic by its separation 
from Timwpias. — boris. . . 
this is the all-important question. 
In his answer to it lies the strength 
of Theramenes’ able defense. — 


> 
éotiv: 


612, 1; G. 1421, 2. — €kacros hpav: 
Theramenés on the one_ hand, 
Critias and his following on the 
other. 

38. Kataorivar . . . Bovdelav: 
came into your membership in the 
Senate. — wavtes: all of us, te. 
of the Thirty. — éytyvéoKopev: as 
in §§ 27, 34. — Kadods te kayaods : 
not in the party sense. — Kayé: 
I also, @.e. as their attitude 
changed, so did mine 
them. 

39. Agovros: general in 406- 
405° B.C. *Cpicrt.5. 16, 6! 16. 
Socrates was detailed by the 
Thirty to arrest Leon, but refused 


obedience. Plato, Mol. 32 c. — 


” > / 

av... kplvew: apod. of «i katavon- 

oere. S. 2356; HA. gor a; B. 
BROWNSON. HELLENICA— II 


toward . © 


162 


EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 3. [ 404 B.C, 


la / > ‘ \, » ‘ “ e Lal 
TOU Yahapwvionv, avopos Kal OVTOS Kat SoKODVYTOS LKavOD 


~ 7 4 
Elva, GOLKODYTOS © OUOE EV, OL Goro TOUTH hoy TOWTO, 


, +) om , a lal , »” F wales 
poBovpevor dé evartion THSE TH ToiTElg EDoLTO* eyi- 


yvwokor O€ OTs cvANapBavopevov Nixnparov Tod Nuxtov, 245 


‘ 4 ‘ > \ / ‘ + > “ 
Kal mAOvalov Kat ov dev TT WITOTE OnporiKov OUTE AVUTOV 


Lal y a“ 
OUTE TOU TaTpos mpa€avTos, of TOVT@ Ouovoe SvopeEVEIs 


4o NY yer TOWTO. 


ara pnv kai "Avtipavtos vd Huav 


> , oe ‘al , , , > , 
darohAvpevov, Os €v TO TOEUw OVO TpLNpELS ED TAEOVTAS 


4 > , id ‘\ c 4 a“ , 
TApEelYeTO, NTLoTApHNY OTL Kal ot mpdOvpor TH TOEL 250 
yeyernpevor TavTes UTOTTWS Huty EForev. 


> A s 
QVTELTOV de 


‘\ 4 a 4 9 7 A ” 
Kal OTE TOV peETOiKwy eva EKkaoTov haPew eEhacay 


A ¥ \ > 9g , > , 32% 
Xphvar: evdndov yap Hv Ti TOVTwY aToopEvaV Kal ot 


Y 7 
4 METOLKOL GtravTEs TOAEWLOL TH TOALTELQ EGoLTO. 


aAvTEel- 


\ \ 9 ~ sow A , A oe 
TOV de KQL OTE Ta omAa TOU TAH Oovus TAPNPOVVTO, OV 255 


/ ~ > A ~ ‘ ix. ~ e Oe ‘ 
vopilwv ypnvar aobern thv modw Toveiy: ovde yap 


‘ 4 c¢ 7 4 9 i4 
tovs Aakedaynoviovs Ewpwv TovTov evexa Bovopevous 


“ c “~ 9 > 4 4 \ 4 
TEPLO@O aL HUA, OWS Odiyou yevonevor pndev Suvainel” 


> ‘ > La) > ial ‘ > “~ > , 23 , 
avrovs adeheiv: e€nv yap avrots, ei TovTOU Y €d€ovTO, 


‘ 4 wn > , ¥ , nw cal , 
Kat wndéva ume ddiyov Eri ypovov TO AO TLETaYTAS. 260 


ixavod: able. — od8t tv: see on ovde 
pug 2. 10.—Nuxiov: a famous 
statesman, commander of the Si- 
cilian expedition, and one of the 
richest men of his time. 

40. GAAG phv: and further. — 
*Avripdvros: not the orator Anti- 
phon, who was executed in 411 B.C. 
Thuc. 8. 68. —bwémras . . orev: 
in an active sense, would cherish 
suspicion. — va tkarrov : as in § 21. 

41. tarda . . . rapypodvro: 


cp. § 20.—ot8é: because the 
thought is ‘nor did the Lacedae- 
monians (any more than I) wish 
to make the city weak.’ — &v: 77 
was possible. For the omission of 
av see S. 2313; HA. 897; B. 607; 
G. 1400; Gl. 460.—-ye: empha- 
sizing tovrou, tf this had been what 
they wanted. — wai pndéva: no one 
at all.—p@: note that it was 
Theramenes himself who was most 
responsible therefor. Cp. 2. 16. 


404 B.C. ] 


BENOPSONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Th 4. 163 


> , x ‘\ “A la , bi ots 
42 0v0€ ye TO Ppovpovs pcHovabar auvyperKke por, E€Oov 
avT@v T@V TONTHY TodovTOVsS TpocrapBavev, ews 


padiws €uédAomer of apxyovTes TOY apxouévwv Kparr- 


3 , \ \ ae 3 an , A 9 A 
oew. Emel ye pv TOAAOUS EWpwr EV TH TOAEL TH APY) 


Toe Svopeveis, ToOAAOds SE huyddas yvyvopevous, ovkK 26; 


»¥ 
av €dd6kel wou ovTE OpaavBovdor ovre “AvuTov ovre ’AXkt- 


, 4 ¥ bes 9 y \ > , 
Buddnv duyadevew: ydew yap ori ovTw ye TO avtimadov 


> A ¥ > ~ \ / e / e \ 
iaxupov ewoito, ci TO ev TAYOEL Hyepdves ikavol mpoo- 
yeryoowrTo, Tos 8 yyetoPar Bovopévors ovppaxou 


43 Tohdol havygowTo. oO TavTa ovy vovbeTav &v TO havEpa 270 


/ > \ a Py , * 8 4 , > 
TOTEPA EVLEVNS GV OLKaLws 7 TpOddTYNS Vopilo.TO ; OVX 


ot €yOpovs, ® Kpuria, kwdvovtes moddovs oveto Oar, 


3Q> e 4, / 4 4 la 
ovo ol ouppdyous mreiotous diddoKorvtes KTacOat, 


ae \ , 4 \ A 5 N N 
ovToL TOUS TOAELLOVS LaXUPOUS TOLOVaLV, AAG TOAD 


lal if > a / > ie \ \ 
Paddov ol adikws TE xpHpaTa adatpovpevor Kal ToOvs 275 


42. povports prrbotcGar: cp. 
§ 13 f. tos... kparhoev: ‘until 
we, the rulers, should easily have 
made ourselves masters of the 
ruled.’ Underhill. — épéddopev: 
being dependent upon égov, which 
implies non-fulfillment (see on 
env above), it stands in the 
impf. ind. after the analogy of 
a protasis contrary-to-fact. — ye 
phy: and further. Cp. adda pHv 
§ 40, and see Introd. IV. p. 4. — 
OpacbBovrov: one of the foremost 
Athenian leaders during the latter 
part of the Peloponnesian War 
(cp. I. I. 12 e¢ passim), after- 
wards at the head of the move- 
ment which resulted in the expul- 


sion of the Thirty (cp. chap. 4). 
—"Avvrov: an able supporter of 
Thrasybulus against the Thirty, 
in later days notorious as one of 
Socrates’ accusers. —*AAKkiBadnv : 
he had not returned to Athens 
after Aegospotami (cp. I. 25). 
Xenophon fails to mention the 
fact that Critias, who hated and 
feared Alcibiades, procured his 
assassination through the help of 
Lysander. Cp. Plut. Al. 38 f. 
—ovrTw ye: see on Tovrovu ye § 4I. 
— 76 dvtimadov: the opposition, as 
the term is used in modern politics. 
—ixavoi: asin § 39. 

43. ovro... . ovro.: taking up 
with emphasis the preceding par- 


164 EENO®ONTOS 


EAAHNIKA. 


iI, 3. [404 B.C, 


> ‘ 5] lal > / e , 5 c ‘ 
ovoev GOLKODYTAS ATOKTEWOVTES, OVTOL ELOLV OL KAL Toh- 


lal ‘ /, 
hods Tovs evaytiovs ToLodvres Kal mpodLdovTEs Ov pOvOV 


44T0vUs idous ad\a Kal éavrovs bv aio ypokepoeav. ra 


d€ 47) GAAws yvwaTor Or ahnO7 éyw, Bde eriokdbace. 


» ‘ 
motepov oleafe OpaciPovdov Kat “AvuTov Kal TOUS 280 


dA\ous puyddas & eyw héyw pardrov av évOdde Bovde- 


4 a A - , 2° 4 \ ‘ 
afar yiyver Oar 7 & OvTOL TPATTOVOLD ; eyo pev y2p 


lal bd , ‘ 
Oar ov pev avTOVS VowileY TUPWAYwY TavTa pEoTE 


> > \ ‘ , ‘au , an a ae 
eivar: ei O€ TO KpaTLOTOV TiS TOAEWS TPOTHOS Tutv 


elye, yaherov av nyetoOar elvar Kal TO émiBaivew Tot 285 


45TS Kwpas. 


petaBadr\erOar, KaTavoyoare Kal TadTa. 


3 > e > 
a 8 av cimey ws eyed cips olos dei Tore 


THY bev yap 


2% an ; , , \ “ce , c Sn 
€7TL TWV TET PAKOO LV TONLTELAV KQL AUTOS On7rov Oo H/AOS 


elmphioato, SidacKkduevos as ot Aaxedaydviot Taon To- 


46 Aureiqa paddov av 7 Snmoxpatia murtevoeav. mel S€ ye 290 


> am” \ »Q\ | a: c Pye. \ > /, \ 
Exetvou pev ovdev avierav, ot d€ audi “ApiototéAny Kal 


ticipial substantives. Cp. rovrovs 
I. 7. 25.—ovdev dStxobvras: a 
statement of fact. Contrast pndev 
dduxodvras § 22. — wpobiBdvrTes . . . 
rovs idovs : with reference to § 33. 

44. ad tya déyw: my policies, 
subj. of ylyverOar.— paddrAov av 
- + » BobAcoOar: would prefer. — 
4: correlative with worepov. — rd 
Kpariorov: fhe best element. — 
dv fyetoOar: parallel with vouiLew. 
—76 émBalvev: Zo set foot, subj. 
of ya. 

45. a8 avelwev: and again, as 
to his statement.—olos . . . perar 


BaddAcoGar: S. 2003; HA, 952; B. 


641 ; G. 1526; Gl. 565 a. — rabra: 
referring to the following. — émt: 
in the time of.—«or adrés: Kai 
emphasizes the pronoun (cp. Kat 
pndéva § 41), 7 was the people it- 
self which voted. For the fact 
cp. Thuc. 8. 54, 69, Arist. Comst. 
Ath. 29. I. 

46. For the events referred to 
in this section see Introd. p. 18. — 
éketvor: the Lacedaemonians. — 
ovdév dvierav: did not relax their 
efforts at all in prosecuting the 
war. —oi 8 dudl.. . "Aplorapxov: 
z7.e. the three who are named and 
their fellow generals. For dui 


404 B.C. ] 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


12; S. 165 


MedavOiov kat ’Apiotapyov otpatyyouvtes avepot 


so ke Eas a , 4 4 > a is , 
EYEVOVTO ETL T@M KOMATL EPULA TevyLCovTes, Els 0. €Bov- 


‘\ / PS) , ¢ > ¢ A \ la) € , 
Novo Tovs ToAEpious SeEdpevor VP avTOLs Kal TOS ETAaL- 


XN , , > ~ 3 > , 5 \ 
pois THY TOY TOjTaTIaL, EL TadT aloOopevos Eey@ 295 


47 Suek@AvVOa, TOUT eat TpOddTHY Elvar TOV hirwv ; aTro- 


Kadet 82 Kkd0oprov pe, as auorepors TELPduEvov appor- 


TEW. 


? \ , ee a mY N a 
OOTLS de pnderepors APETKEL, TOUTOV W T POs TOV 


0 “A , ‘ , 4 \ \ \ b) \ ~ 
e@y Ti ToTeE Kal Kahéoar xpyH; ov yap On ev peV TH 


Synpoxpatia Tavrov picodnpdratos evoyilov, év S€ TH 300° 


. , 
48 GpLoTOKpaTia TavTwY puooxXpynaToTatos yeyeryTaL. eyw 


5° > K , ay , \ 
) @ plTla, EKEWOLS BEV 


3 , “A “~ 
gael moTe To\EU@ TOLS Ov 


, ra) > , e x § v) > \ 
mpooVev olopmevois KaAnV ay ONMmoKpaTiav Eval, TPL 


Seek a Vv Le a9 , A x > , 
KQL OL dSovAou KQaL OL du ATO PLav dpaxuns Qv GTOOOM EVOL 


‘ aN >. oe , \ la 5 , > Pi FrLexcys / 
TYHV TTOALV QUTYS PETEXOLEV, Kat TOLOOE ee QV AEL EVAVTLOS 395 


kee aA b) ¥ \ x 5] , > lA 
ElpLL OL OVK OLOVTAL Kadyv av éyyever Oar odryapx av, 


\ > ‘\ e ~~: 2 , ~ \ / / 
Tptv €ls TO UT OALywY Tupavveto Oar THY TOW KATAOTH- 


Gevav. TO PETOL OVY TOLS 
see Introd. IV. C. 2.—orparnyotv- 
TS: = OTPATHYOL OVTES.— TH Xo- 
pati: the peninsula (Eetionea), 
commanding Piraeus. — éra(pots : 
members of the oligarchical clubs, 
which bore the name éra:piau. 

47. amoxahet: regularly used 
of an abusive name.— wore kat: 
both words add emphasis to the 
question, whatever in the world, 
etc. Cp. ti kal dedidTes 1. 7. 26. 

48. éxelvous pev Kre. : ami forever 
at war with those who do not think 
there could be a good democracy 


until, etc. — ot... dv droddépevor : 


8 / \ > ¢ 
VVALEVOLS KQL pel LTT WV 


those who would sell. The parti- 
ciple with av represents a pot. opt. 
S. 1845; HA. 987 a; B. 662; G. 
1308 ; Gl. 595. — Spaxpys: gen. of 
price. — airfs petéxorev: should 
have a share in it, 7.e. THs TOAEWS, 
the government. For the opt. see 
S. 2450; HA. 924, 921 b; B. 627, 
624; G. 1470, 1471, 2; Gl. 644 ¢. 
— ot ovk olovrar xré.: who do not 
think that a good oligarchy could be 
established until they should bring 
the state to being ruled absolutely 
by a few.— 76: connect with da- 
TaTTELW. — Tots Svvapévors 


166 EENO®ONTOS, EAAHNIKA. II, 3. [404 B.c, 


, 
kal per aomidw apedety Siatatrew THY Toditelav 
, »” c 4 > \ lal 5 , 
Tporle apiotov nyovpny evar Kat vuv ov peTaBadXo- 310 
> Oa » +; a > , ” aa ‘ A 
sO Pal €b re) exes elev, @ Kpitia, omov €yw avy Tots 
Symotikots 7 TUpavvuKots TOUS Kadovs TE Kayabods azro- 
lal / > / id 2% ‘ > “A 
oTepe Tourelas emexeipnoa, héye- e€av yap eheyyPO 
 vov TadTa TPaTTwY 7) TPOTEPpOY ToTOTE TETOLNKas, 
dpoloy@ Ta TavTwy éeoyatorata Tafwv av SiKaiws 315 
dro Ovyjo Kew. 
50 ‘Os 8€ eirav Tadra éravcato Kai 7 Bovhy Syn eye 
lal 9 
veto evpevas emifopvByoaca, yvovs 6 Kpurias ore el 
lal la \ A 
emitpeiou TH Bovdry Siandpileor Oar Tepi avdrov, avadev- 
EouTo, Kal TOUTO ov Biwrov Hynodpevos, TpoaEhOav Kai 320 


déomlSwv: z.¢. those who are able 
at their own expense to equip 
themselves as horsemen (pel 
immwyv) or hoplites (wer doridwv). 
— @peeiv: dependent upon dvva- 
pevos and used intransitively. — 
Stardrrevy thy moditelav: 7.2. to 
establish a government in which 
citizenship should be limited to the 
class just mentioned. — wpdoev: 
in the time of the Four Hundred. — 
This section contains an effective 
statement of Theramenes’ position 
as a moderate, the foe of extrem- 
ists in either camp. It is this atti- 
tude on his part which explains and 
justifies the high praise bestowed 
upon him by Thucydides and 
Aristotle, who also bear witness to 
the excellence of the government 
which he was instrumental in estab- 
lishing after the fall of the Four 


Hundred, a government based 
upon the principle of limited citi- 
zenship as described above by him- 
self. See Thuc. 8. 68. 4, 8. 97. 2, 
Arist. Const. Ath. 28. 5, 32. 2, 33. 2. 
It is unfortunate that Theramenes 
was not more worthy of praise as 
a man. 

49. éy®: emphatic, for Critias 
had been guilty, in Thessaly and 
Athens, of both the offenses here 
mentioned. — rpadrrev % mpdérepov 
kré.: note the alliteration. — wév- 
Twv: see on 1.2. 18.—éryarérara: 
the superl. of a superl., éoyaros 
being the normal form. 

$§ 50-56. 
and execution of Theramenes. 

50. SHAn . . . ervOopuBhcaca: 
had shown its good will by applause. 
— dvadevtorro: = drodevfotro, 


would escape. —ob Biwrdv: unen- 


The condemnation - 


404 B.C. | 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Eris, 167 


a Lal , bY dian \ 3 ~ b] 4 
SuadeyOeis Tu Tots Tpidkovta €EdOe, Kal emuaTHnvar eke 
Aevoe Tods TA eyyeipidua ExovTas Pavepas TH Bovdy 


1€mt TOUS Spudaxro.s. 


mahw € eioehOav citer: *Eya, 


@® Bovdry, vopilw mpoorarov epyov eivat oiov Sei, os av 


¢ la s 4 > , \, b la 
épav Tovs didovs eEatratwuévovs py emitpéry. 


Lal , 
€ya ovv TOUTO TOLHow. 


¥ a 5] ld } et “4 » 8 \ 
ov paow Huw erirpeerv, eb avyocouev avdpa Tov dave- 


pas Thy Ohvyapxiav Aupawopevor. 


¥ Nan la 
E€OTL de €V TOLS KaAL- 


VOLS VOMOLS TOV meV EV TOLS TPLOXLALOLS OVTWY pNndéva 


amoOvnoKew avev THS vpeTepas WHpov, Tov 8 €&w TOD 330 


Katahdyou Kupious €ivat ToUs TpLdKovTa Oavatody. éyw 
ovv, ebn, Onpaperyy Tovtovi e€adeibw Ex TOV KaTadé- 


durable. —rovs .. . fxovtas: see 
. §$23.— havepds try Bovdry: zx plain 
sight of the Senate. — rots Spvpa- 
xrous : the bar or railing, separating 
the Senate from the auditorium. 
51. mpoordrovépyov elvar. . ., Os 
av kré. : a blending of two construc- 
tions, (1) zt zs the duty of a leader 
of the right sort (otov Sd)... 
not to allow, etc., and (2) he zs a 
leader of the right sort who... 
does not allow, etc. For mpoorta- 
Tov see On I. 7. 2. — olov: for the 
assimilation in case see on § 25 
and 1. 4. 16. — otro: referring to 
the preceding. — Kkatvots vodpors: 
which the Thirty had been chosen 
to frame, § 11. —Tév &w Tod Kata- 
Adyou: see on § 20. The gen. 
depends directly upon xvpiovs, 
which is further explained by the 
inf. Oavarotv.— Onpapévynv . . . 


e 


éfareipw: Aristotle relates (Const. 
Ath. 37. 1) that in order to reach © 
the case of Theramenes the Thirty 
directed the passage of two laws, 
the first giving them the power of 
life and death over all those éw 
Tov KataAdyou, the second exclud- 
ing from ‘the catalogue’ all who 
had taken any part (as Theramenes 
had) against the Four Hundred. 
Kenyon reconciles this version of 
the story with Xenophon’s by sup- 
posing that the second law men- 
tioned by Aristotle was brought 
before the Senate after Theramenes 
had concluded his defense, and was 
passed by them under pressure of 
intimidation. Xenophon, then, 
has simply made the scene more 
dramatic by omitting a superfluous 
detail of legal procedure and re- 
cording only (in @ypapevynv . . . 


Kal 325 
\ \ 4 e > / 
Kal yap olde ol éedbeatnkdrtes 


168 


~ 9 | See 
you, auwvdoKov amaciw Hiv. 
> 4 “~ c 4 > / 
aKkovoas TavTa 6 Onpaperns averndnoe 
> > > » > * c 
emi tiv éotiav Kal eimev: "Eya 8, edn, @ avdpes, ike- 335 


52 Javarovpev. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Lij2¢: [404 B.c, 


‘ “a ad e Lal 
Kal ToUvTOV, Edy, Hels 


4 ‘ , > 4 ‘ a 6®% / > > 
TEVW TA TAVTMY Evvo“dTata, wy éwl Kpitia eivar e€a- 
A a x» > a 
heihew pHTE Eve pyTE Duar Ov &v Bovynrar, adr’ ovirep 
A al ~ ‘ 
vomov ovToL eyparav wept Tov ev TH KaTahOy@, KaTa 


ww “ \ \ 4 > 
53 TOUTOY Kal Uuly Kal emol THY Kplow E€ivaL. 
4 +” ‘ ‘ ‘ > > A 9 i) , > 7 
pev, ey, wa TOUS Heods ovK ayvow, OTL OvdeY LoL aPKE 340 


Kal TOUTO 


oe. 0d€ 6 Bwpos, dda BovAowar Kal TovTO éemidetEat, 
OTL OTOL Ov povoy cial TEpi avOpaToVs adiKeTaTOL, 


ahd\a Kal epi Jeodvs aveBeoraro.. 


UL@V PEVTOL, Eby, 


@ avodpes kadot Kayaboi, Oavpdlw, ei pn BonOycere 


a A ibe bid 2»Q\ ‘\ ‘ 
bp avrois, Kal TavTa yryvdrKOVTES OTL OVOEV TO EMLOV 345 
x \ e ”n Cr? 
540voua eveEarermToTepov 7 TO vuav ExkadoToU. 


éx de 


4 a <f \ c lal 4, A n' 4 8 
TOUTOU EKEMEVTE [LEV O THY TPLAKOVTA Kn pv& TOUS EVOEKA 


> NN 2 / > a“ A > / ‘ A 
emt TOV Onpapevnv: €ExkeELvoL dé eicehOovtes ody Tots 


efadeiw) its result. — cvvSoKotv : 
acc. abs. — qpets: we (emphatic), 
not the Senate, before whom The- 
ramenes was originally (cp. §§ 23, 
34) brought for trial. 

52. éml thy éorlav: 7.e. upon 
the steps of the altar of Hestia in 
the Senate chamber. —%y: see 
on § 22.—ra.. 
‘only bare justice’ (Grote), a cogn. 
acc. explained by the following 


. evvoporara: 


appositive infs. —éwl: in the 
power of. 

53. Totro... todro: as radra 
§ 45. — tpav Bavpdato: 7 


am surprised at you. Oavpatew 


with the gen. often implies cen- 
sure. — GvSpes Kadol xkayabol: Z.¢. 
gentlemen, in the old English sense 
of that word. — et: conditional in 
form (hence mH), but in sense = 
ott. S. 2247; HA. 926; B. 598, 
1; G. 1423; Gl. 654.— kal ratra 
yyvookovres: lit. and that too, 
although you know, i.e. especially 
when you know. S. 2083; HA. 
612 a; B. 656, 2; G. 1573. 

54. Tovs &vSexa: see on I. 7. 10. 
The Board was now made up of 
the most violent oligarchs. —émt 
Tov Onpapévnv: lit. «fon or at 
Theramenes, t.e. to seize him. — 


404 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


cB ag 2 169 


vInperais, Hyoupevov avTav Latvpov tov Ppacutarov 


\ > , 
TE Kal avaideaTarov, elme pev 6 Kpitias~ apadidoper 350 


e nw ¥ e , \ . 7 \ ‘\ 
UBL, epn, 1 pPapevy TOUTOVL KATQKEKPLILEVOV KQATQ TOV 


4 ec la \ ‘4 \ > / c. er 
vomov: wets d€ AaBdvres Kal amayayovTes ol EvdeKa 


® 5 a \ 5) , , 
55 OU €l TA EK TOUT@MV TT PATTETE. 


¢ de A 5 
WS O€ TAUTA ELTEV, 


elle pev a7d Tov Bwyod 6 Ldrvpos, ethcov dé ot 


vanpeTar. 


6 d€ Onpaperyns womep EiKds Kal Deods 355 


3 a x > , ~ \ / ¢ 
€mekadeiTo Kat avOpamovs Kafopav Ta yyvoueva. 17 


\ ‘\ e 4 a ¢€ “~ N ‘\ ae a 
dé Bovly Hovxiav cixer, 6pOoa Kal Tovs Et Tots Spv- 


4 e , , ‘ XN ¥ a 
paKrous dpotous Latvpw Kat TO Eutrpoabev Tov Bovdev- 


Tnpiov mAnpes TOV Ppovpwv, Kal OvK ayVvoodVTES OTL 


56 ey eLploua EXOvTES Taphoay. 


ara dua THS ayopas pada peyahn a povn dn hobvra 


ota emaaXe. 


beyerde d€ év pune. Kal TOUTO avrov. 


ws 


eimev 6 Latupos OTL oi@EouTo, Eb py TLwTycELEV, é7TY/- 


Peto" 


x A »¥ 
Av 6€ ciwTa, ovK ap, ey, oipw€oua; Kai 


os > , > , \ , ” \ 
E€7TEL YE atoOvyno Kew avayKalowevos TO KWVELOV ETTLE, TO 365 


, » > , > a - aes 
eitopevoy ehacav amoKottaBioavra eElmety avTov: 


ele pev 6 Kptrias: anacoluthon, as 
though éxeivo. eiceAOovres had 
been in the gen. abs. See Introd. 
IV. K.—ov Set . . . mpdrrete: af 
the proper place (the prison) do 
what follows from this, t.e. put 
him to death. 

55. Spotous ... wAfipes: pred., 
the supplementary parts. being 
understood. — 1d €smpooOev: the 
space before. — ayvootvres: with 
BovAy, construction according to 
sense. 

56. pada peyary TH povy : wth 


a very loud voice, lit. with his 
voice (made) very loud. tH 
peydAn pwvy would mean with 
his loud voice. — olpatouto: would 
suffer, would rue it. — c.iwmnoerev : 
inceptive aor.— apa: ‘then. —rd 
kaéveov: see on BapaGpor 1. 7. 20. 
— droxottaBloavra: throwing out. 
The reference is to the game called 
xoTTafos, in which one threw the 
last drops from a wine cup into a 
metal basin, at the same time pro- 
nouncing the name and wishing 
the health of the one whom he 


€ FS ae \ 
OL ) aTNYaAyov TOV 360 


170 ZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. [404 B.c, 


, a>» a a ‘ 4 

Kpitig tour €oTw T@ Kad@. Kai ToUTO pev OK AyVOO, 
4 a) > , > > 4 2. \ / 
oT. TavTa atropbéypara ovK a€iddoya, exetvo S€ Kpivo 
TOV avdopos ayaoTov, TO Tod Oavdrov TapeaTnKdOTOS 
NTE TO PpovyLoV pHTE TO TavyiMdes amToiTEW EK THS 370, 
puns. 

4, \ 87 9 > ‘9 e de , 

1 @Onpaperyns pev 07 ovtws améPaver: ot d€ TpiaKovTa, 4 
ws e€ov Hon avtots Tupavvety adeds, TpoEtmov pev TOLS 
xe A d , \ > , > Rw > de > 
€Sw TOU KaTahdyov 7) ELoLevat Eis TO GOTU, HYOV Oe EK 

A / ald > ‘ \ e / ‘ , > ‘ 
TOV XWPLwOV, W GUTOL Kal OL dirou TOUS TOVTMY aypoUS 
¥ / \ > A “ ». rw lal 
Exouev. evydvTwy € eis Tov Hepara Kai evtedOe Tod- 5 
Aovds ayovtes evemANT av Kai TA Méyapa Kal Tas OnBas 
TOV VTOXWPOVVTWD. 

2 °Ex d€ tovtov OpacvBovros épyneis ex OnBav ws 


loved. The sound made by the 
drops striking the basin was re- 
garded as an augury of the success 
or failure of one’s suit. Here 
‘ Theramenes invokes and prophe- 
sies for Critias the destruction 
which was so soon to overtake 
him.’ — t@ kak@: my beloved, col- 
loquial Attic. — ratra: subject. — 
dropGéypara: predicate. — éxetvo 
S¢ kpivw: here for the first time in 
the Ae//. Xenophon speaks in 
the first person. See App. p. 356. 
— dvipés: poss. gen. with éxelvo. 
—7d.. . Gmodkimeiv: in explana- 
tory apposition with éxetvo.—7rd 
ppdvipov: Cicero (Zusc. Disp. 1. 
40. 96) translates by animi aequi- 
tatem. —moryviades: Playfulness. 

CHAPTER 4, §$ 1-7. Further 
excesses of the Thirty. Thrasybu- 


lus with a small band of exiles 
seizes Phyleand twice defeats forces. 
sent against him by the tyrants. 

I. as ov Sy: as in 3. 21.— 
jyov: evicted. —yaplov: farms, 
estates. — devysvtev : Sc. adtav,and 
when they fled. See on 1. 1. 26. 
—rKal évredOev: from there (Pi- 
raeus) a/so. — Méyapa . . . OfPas: 
the Spartans, at the instigation of 
the Thirty, issued an order forbid- 
ding any Greek state to harbor 
Athenian refugees (rv troywpovv- 
twv), but Thebes and Argos led 
the way in disobeying this order. 

2. & 8 rovrov: according to 
Aristotle (Const. Ath. 37. 1) the 
seizure of Phyle took place before 
the execution of Theramenes. See 
on 3. 13 and 3. 20.— OpawtBovros : 
Cp. 3. 42 and 3. 44. — @s: connect 


404 B.C.] EENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. 171 


avy €BdouyKovta Pu\nv xwpiov katahapBaver ioyupor. 
ot d€ Tpidkovta EBonOovv €k Tod aoTEws GUY TE TOLS 10 
Tploxidiows Kal Ov TOS imTEVTL Kal pad e’npeEpias 
»¥ > \ A 3 , > ‘\ \ dp ape , 
ovons. Emel O€ adikovTo, evOds pev Opacvvdpevol TEs 
Tov vewy TpoweBahov Tpos TO ywpiov, Kal éroinaay 
3pev ovder, Tpavpata dé AaBdvTes amndOov. Bovdrope 
vey S€ TOV TpLdKoVTA aToTEYileW, OTS ékTONOPKY- 15 
> \. 3 , ee Oe a p) , 
TELAV aVTOVS ATOKAELTAVTES TAS EHdSOUS TOY EmLTNOELwr, 
ETLYLYVETAL THS VUKTOS Xiov TapTANOHS Kal TH VOTE 
A ¢ \ /, > ~ > \ ¥ ‘4 
paia. ot d€ wddpevor amndov eis 7d aot, pada 
‘\ Lal , e \ “A b] “A 3 , 
TVKVOVS TOV TKEvoPOpwr UTO THY Ek PuANS atoBadov- 
4TES. yuyvdokortes S€ OTL Kal EK TOV aypov hendarTy- 20 
oouv, eb ey Tus pudaKy EvolTo, SiaméuTovew Els TAs 
> \ o / / > \ A , 
€oxaTias ovov TevTeKaideKka oTddLa amd Duds Tovs TE 
‘\ \ > / \ \ “A e / 4 
AakwviKovs TAnY dhiywr dpovpovs Kat TOY immTéwv Svo 
> , a Se § , 4 , Sep 
gudas. ovTo. 0€ OTpaToTEdevTapEvor EV Ywpiw haci@ 
sepvdiarrov. 6 d€ Opac’Bovdos, Ady auverteypevar eis 25 
‘ \ b ton / \ > ‘\ , 
Thv Pvdnv TeEpt EmTaKoctovs, \aBwv avTtovs KataBaiver 


to Aristotle 


with €éBdouyKovtra.— Pvdqv: a 
strong mountain fortress on the 
border between Attica and Boeotia. 
— trmedor: the cavalry was an aris- 
tocratic body and stoutly supported 
the Thirty. —kal pad’ evnpepias 
ovens: the weather being very fine 
indeed. An emphasizing xa is fre- 
quently prefixed to pada, while the 
latter adverb is as frequently con- 
nected with nouns which contain 
an adjective idea. —evOis pév: prev 
is correlative with 6¢ in § 3. 

3. exodvopkqceayv : force them 


surrender.— Xvov : 
(Const. Ath. 37. 1) states that 
Phyle was seized ‘at the begin- 
ning of the winter,’ z.e. of 404-403 
B.C. — 6: because of the passive 
meaning of dzoBaXovtes, which 
= amootepnbevres. 

4. Tas éoxatids : the outlying 
districts, in the direction of Phyle. 
—bcov: about. — dbo pvdds: there 
were ten divisions of cavalry (as 
of hoplites), one from each of the 
tribes (dvAac ). 


5. mepl érrakxorlous: the com- 


172 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 4. [404 B.c- 


an , , \ 4 9 9 4 >» ld 
THs vuKTos: Oé€uevos S€ TA Oma Goo Tpia 7H TéTTApa 


, > ‘ al a € / > > 4 de 4 
60Td0La a0 TOV cbpoupav NOvKXLay ELYEV. ETFEL OE TPOS 


e s : MW \ #9 : 9 25 ~ 9 
H-EPav EYLYVETO, KaL CY) QAVLOTAVTO OT7TOL EOELTO EKAOTOS 


> ‘ “A 9 ‘\ ee / 4 ‘ 4 . 
a0 TOV OTAMV, KAL OL LTTOKOMLOL WHYOVTES TOUS LITTOUS 30 


, > , > , > r Bo Te OL i a) 4 
Wwodov eolouv, €v ToVTM avahaBovTes OL TEPL Opacv- 


‘ 9 /, 4 ‘ »¥ A 
Bovhov ta OTha Spdu@ mpooéemimtov: Kai €or pev 


ovs avtav KatéBador, mavtas d€ Tpedpevor Cdiway e& 


a» Cc \ / ‘ > / “A ‘\ c “~ re 
i) €NTA OTAOLA, Kal ATEKTELVAaY TOV pev omhut@v mdéov 


a » Xc._€ , A Se ec , , , ‘ 
E€LKOOL KAL EKATOV, TWY OE LITTITEWMV Nixoot QTOV TE TOV 35 
? 


Kahov €7iKadovpevorv, Kal addous O€ Ovo, ert KaTahaPor- 


7TES EV TALS EVVALS. 


emavaxwpnoavtes O€ Kal TpoTratov 


ld \ , 9 9 » 
OTHTAMEVOL KAL TVTKEVATapEvoL OTAA TE OTA EaPov 


Kat Kevyn andOov emi Pudys. 


e ee ¥ e a 
ot b€ €€ aorEews times 


B A] , A, \ d , Hy , ¥ 78 
OnUNnTaVTES THY MEV TOAEULLWY OVOEVA ETL ELOOV, TPOO™- 40 


4 > 7 ‘ ‘\ > 4 c /, 
pewvartes 8 Ews Tovs vekpovs aveidovTo ot mpoojKov- 


eee” 
STES AaVEXOPNOaV Els AOTU. 


> \ , ¢ id 
€x d€ TovTov ot TpidKovTa, 


ovKere vopilovtes aopahyn odio Ta Tpaypata, €Bovdy- 


bination serves as a gen., with 
ovvetAcypevov. See on rpos éxta- 
Koslovs I. 2. 18. Note that some 
time has passed since § 2 and that 
Thrasybulus’ force has vastly in- 
creased. 

6. mwpés; towards. — avloerav- 
TO: SC. ol povpoi, were getting 
up and going. That the verb is 
used in this free sense, implying 
motion, is clear from the following. 
—bro .. . &arros: Ze. going 
about their several duties. — rév 
briwv: the camp, strictly the place 
where the arms were piled. — torr 


... os: = évious. S. 2513, 25143 
HA. 998; B. 486, N. ; G. 1029; Gl. 
614 a. —émkadotpevov: see on 3. 
31.— Kal... 8€: and also, correla- 
tive with re. See Introd. IV.p. 3. 

7. Tpotatov ornodpevor: in this 
phrase Xenophon generally em- 
ploys the middle of iordvas, while 
classical writers use only the active. 
—éml: as in I. 2. 11. 

S$ 8-9. Zhe Thirty treacher- 
ously seize many Eleusinians and 
Sorce the Three Thousand to con- 
demn them to death. 

8. Td wpdypara: as in 3.17.— 


404 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 4. 173 


‘Onaav Edevoiva e€ididcacba, wore evar opior Kata- 


duyynpy, eb dejoere. 


Kal TapayyeihavTes TOUS UTTEVOL 45 


ANGov eis "EXevotva Kpitrias te Kat ot adXou TOY TPLA- 
| Pp p 


KOVTa* ELETATLY TE TOLYOAYTES EV TOLS LTTEVTL, PAT KOVTES 


eidevar Bovr\eo Oar Toco ciev Kal TOoNS puraKys Tpoc- 


7 > 4, b] , , » \ 
Seyoowrto, exéhevov amoypddeobar mavtas: tov 8 


amoypasdpevov det dua THs TUAOOS Ext THY BadatTaV 50 


e€vevar. 


» ee A ~ > ~ b.' \ c ld ¥ \ 
emt O€ TH aiyrar@ Tovs pev imméas evOev Kat 


¥ , \ > 93 , > \ eve , , 
evOev KATEOTYO QV, TOV 5 e€.ovta QeEL OL UT PETAL O UVE- 


Soup. 


> ‘ \ / , > , 
mel O€ TavTes TUVEAnppeVaL Hoav, Avoipwayov 


A 4 > , b) 4 la) > \ 
TOV LTT AP \K OV €xé€Aevov AVAYAYOVT A Tapadovvar QvuTOvs 


nw Y Le.) ace , > \ > La) 4 
9TOLS EVOEKA. ™ 5) VOTEPALA ELS TO Oudetov TApEeKahEer ay 55 


A 5 La) , e 4 \ A »¥ e v3 
TOUS EV TW Katahoyw omTAiTas Kal Tovs aAAovs tm7éas. 


avaatas d€ Kpitias eke€ev: “Hpeis, bn, & avdpes, ovdev 


A , ay a a 
HTTOV vw kaTacKEvalomev THY TONLTELaY 7H Hptv avTots. 


A > e nw 4 \ A , Y \ n 
Set ovy bpas, @oTeEp Kal Tiuav peOeEeTE, OTH Kal TOV 


gore: purpose. S.2267; HA.953 
a; B.595,N.; G.1452; Gl. 566 b.— 
el Seqoere: 7f tt should prove neces- 
sary. — wapayyetkavres : without a 
following inf. expressed, as in 2. 7. 
— e€éracw: sc. tov “EXevowiwv. 
—e: see Introd. IV. p. 1.— & 
rots immetor: lit. among the (Athe- 
nian) horsemen, z.e. the horsemen 
were posted around the reviewing 
ground as a guard, and made pos- 
sible the execution of the plan 
described below. — réons 

mpordenaowrTo: how large an ad- 
ditional (rpoa-) garrison they (the 
Eleusinians) would reguire.— 


&moypiderOar: fo register. — rev 
Groypadpevov del: as del 6 GKOVwY 
1.4. So rov é&ovra dei below. — 
muAlSos : in the town wall. — avaya- 
yovra: to Athens. — According to 
Lysias (12. 52) and Diodorus (14. 
32) Salamis suffered in a similar 
way at the hands of the Thirty. 

9. ‘MSetov: a building designed 
for musical performances. The one 
which is here referred to was just 
outside the city to the southeast. 
—domep kal... ovrw kal: for the 
idiom see on I. 7. 13.— Kal Tav 
... peréxerv: a cardinal principle 
of government with the Thirty was, 


174 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 4. [404 B.c. 


- > 
KWOvVwY PETEXELW.. TOV OV TUVELAnppEVoY ’EXeVELWiwr 60 
4 > 4 4 > ‘\ c a“ ‘ “~ 
katalndurtéov e€oriv, va gtavTa yuiv Kat Oapprre 


kal poByabe. 


/ ta 4 5 al > / 
deiEas 5€ TL ywpior, eis TovTO exéheve 


10 pavepav pepe THY WHpov. ot 5€ Aaxwvikol ppoupol ev 
tee oy A? § / > s > > Se ae 
TO Hpioer TOV Oidelov €Ewricpevor Hoav: hv dé Tadra 


‘ “ “A e ‘ al 
apeoTa Kal TMV ToAIT@Y ois TO MEOvEKTELY fLOVOY 65 


eweNev. 


"Ex d€ tovTov AaBav 6 OpacdBovdros Tovs ard Budys 
Tept xidiovs HON TuvEerleypevous, adiKvEiTaL THS VUKTOS 


5 . lo 
ets Tov Ilevpara. 


€ \ , 5 \ yy an 
ot 5€ TpidKovta érel HoOovto Tavra, 


> ‘ b / 4 ~ A A A ral 
evOds €BoyPovv atv Te Tots AakwvriKots Kal adv Tots 70 
wn . A »¥ A 
imTEvoL Kal TOLS OTAiTAaIS - ETELTA EXMPOUV KATA THY Eis 


‘ ~ € ‘ > / 
11 Tov Tleipara apagkitov avadhépovaar. 


ot 6€ amd Buds 


¥ ‘ > , was ae > , Pelee , ¢ 
ETL MEV ETTEXELPYTAV [LY AVLEVAL AUTOVS, EEL de eyes 0 


KuK\os @v TOAANS hudakns EddoKer SetrOar ovTw odXots 


as Socrates (Aol. 32 C) says, ‘to 
involve as many as possible in their 
misdeeds.’ See on 3. 39. — Edev- 
o.viwy: for the gen. see on I. 5. I9. 
—WWwa... poPiobe: that you may 
have the same hopes and fears as 
we. For the case of #yiv see on 
Aaxedarpoviors 2. 20.— davepdv: 


predicative. For the fact see on 
I. 7-9: 
§§ 10-12. TZhrasybulus takes 


Possession of Piraeus. The Thirty 
dispatch a force against him. 

10. év Tt thyloe . . . qWoav: 
were in one half of the Odeum, 
fully armed. —tav wodvrav: 7.2. 
the Three Thousand. The gen. 
is partitive. — é& rovrov: four days 


after the battle of §6. See § 13. 
—wepl . . . ouvetdeypévous: who 
had now gathered to the number of 
about 1000. Thrasybulus’ victory 
had quickly brought new recruits 
to his standard. — dvadépoveay : 
leading up, t.e. from the low plain 
between Athens and Piraeus. 
For the order of words see on 
$3, 24; 

Il. én pév: for a while, @.e. 
until the time indicated by the 
correlative érei dé clause. —dné- 
vat avrovs: fo let them come up. 
Cp. dvadépoveavy above.—é Ké- 
KAos: 7.2. the line of the town wall 
of Piraeus on the land side. The 
wall itself had been destroyed 


404 B.C.] SENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. 175 


> b ae 2 \ \ , ¢ @ 9 
ovat, cwverteipabynoav én THY Movnyiav. ot 8 &€k 75 
na 3 A c 4 > ‘\ 3 , ~ 
Tov aotews eis THY ‘ImToddpeov ayopay EAOdvTEsS TPG- 
\ , 7 > ~ \ c \ A 7 
Tov pev owveTagavTo, wate euTANTaL THY ddov 7 Peper 
, ban 4 ‘\ ~ , > lA \ ‘\ , 
Mpos TE TO Lepov THS Movrixias Aptéutdos Kat 76 Bevdi- 
\ 3 = / > ¥ BSN , 
devov: Kai €yévovto Babos ovK Ehattov 7} €mt TEVTHKOVTA 
OL O€ 80 
amo Pudys avtevémrAnoay pev THY dddv, Babos SE ov 


b) , Y \ , 3 , ¥ 
12 aAOTLOWD. OUTW de OVVTETAYMEVOL €\ WPovv QVM. 


, ax ~ 39 , ¢ Z Sey 2 , 
mréov 7 eis S€ka Omitas eyévovTo. éTayOnoay pévror 
a 5) A , ‘ Dae , pee \ 
€ avrois meATopdopor Te Kal yudol dkovTicTai, emt dé 
TovToLs ol TeTPOBOAOL. OTOL pEeVTOL DVXVOL Hoav* Kal 
yap avrdlev mpoceyeévovto. €v @ SE TpoTHTay O18s 
évavtiot, @pacvBovdos Tovs peF” avrov Hécbar Kedevoas 
2. > , ‘ - ld \ > » 9 » 
Tas aomioas Kal avtos Oeuevos, Ta 8 adda Oma Exar, 
. , \ aN ¥ 8 an \ x 
13KaTa pecov otras edeev: “Avdpes ToNirat, TovS meV 
, ‘\ 2S on € ~ 4 hd - ata, A 
Suda&ar, Tovs S€ avapvynoar vuwv BovArAopar OTL ELoL TOV 
TporovTwv ol wev TO Sevov EXovTES OVS VES NUEpay 90 


(2. 20), but its ruins would still 
make a natural line of defense. — 
over: agreeing with avrois to be 
understood after éddxer. — Movw- 
xtav: the hill on the eastern side 
of the Piraeus peninsula. —‘Immo- 
Sdyerov Gyopav: named after Hip- 
podamus, a famous architect, who 
laid out the town of Piraeus.— 
BevdiSerov: the temple of Bendis, 
the Thracian Artemis. — ovk €&\ar- 
Tov: = ovK emi Cp. 
pads mA€ov (= 7Acovwv) 7) TpLOV 
unvov, pay for more than three 
months, Anab. 1. 2. 11. S. 1074; 
HA. 647.—éml wevtqKovta doni- 


éXaTTOvov. 


Sv: the line of battle was normally 
eight men’deep. In this case the 
extraordinary depth was due to the 
limited space. For émi see on ézi 
puas I. 6. 29. 

12. o¥ mAéov: see On ovK eAaT- 
tov above. — els: to the number of, 
practically equivalent to ézi above. 
— atrdbev: from the place itself, 2.e. 
Piraeus. — 0ér0ar: ¢o ground. 

§§ 13-17. Thrasybulus’ speech 
to his troops. 

13. mwoAtrat: Thrasybulus gives 
his men the title of which the 
Thirty had deprived them. — 


hpépav méprrnv: four days ago. 


176 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. I], 4. [404 B.C. 


te , 2 , e ee a A > 4 
néuntnv Tpedpevor edim€ate, oi 8 emi Tov evwvdpov 
€xxaTor, ovTo. 57 ol TpidKovTa, Ol Huas Kal Toews 
> / > \ > ‘al \ > ~ > 4 A 
ameatépovy ovdev adiKodvTas Kal oiKkiay e€fhavvov Kal 
> »! 
ahha 


A ae @ » ¥” 
viv To. TapayeyerynvTar OV OUTOL pEV OUTOTE WMOVTO, 95 


‘ , ~ c / > / 
Tovs iATaToUs TOV NMETEPWY ATETnMAWorTO. 


e A BE ae > , ¥ ‘ 9 ‘ 3 la 
14 Mets O€ del nUYOpeOa. ExovTEs yap Omha pev EvavTior 
abrois Kabéorapev: ot Sé Geoi, ore Tore Kal Sevrvodvres 
/, \ 4 ‘\ > , c 
ovveapBavopeba kat Kkabevdovres Kal ayopalovtes, ot 

\ \ > A > a > > >> > as 

dé Kal ovy Omws adiKovvTes, GAN Ovd' EmidymodrTes 
eduyadevonela, viv pavepos Huly ouppaxovar. 
yap év evodia XEpava Toda, Orav Huty cvpPépy, Kal 


‘ 
KQL 100 


7 > “~ “~ »” > 7 > , > 
Orav é€yxep@nev, TOAAGY OVTwV EvayTiwy dALyoLs OTL 
A A “ 
isTpoTata totacOar Siddacr: Kal vov d€ KEeKopikacw 
€ A > / i= ky @ ‘ A 4 » > 
nas €ls ywplov €v @ ovToL ev ovTe Bade ovTE akov- 
Tilew bmép TV TpoTeTayperar Oa Td Tpds OpALov LEévas 105 
4, te, e A \ > ‘ , ‘ / 3 4 
SvvaiwT av, Hmels dé eis TO KdTaVTES Kal Sdpata adievTeEs 
ee / ‘\ 4 > , 4 > ~ \ ‘ 
Kal aKovTia Kal méTpous e&LEdueOa Te avVT@V Kal TOANOUS 


S. 1585; HA. 721; G. 1063.— —-oré: once, contrasted with viv 


&idtare: cp. § 6.— ovror 84: even 
these, although the fact seems too 
good to be true. — médews . . 
olx.év: note the rhetorical omis- 
sion of the articles. —dameonpal- 
vovro: the verb regularly means, 
as in 3. 21, 0 confiscate. Thrasy- 
bulus bitterly applies it to rulers 
who have treated lives as lightly as 
property. — mapayeyévyvrat: subj. 
ot TpidKovra. — odror: inserted for 
the sake of the contrast with jets. 
14. Sra pév: as contrasted 
with their other helpers, of 5€ Geoé. 


below. — ot 8 kal: see on I. 2. 14. 
— ovx bras . . . GAN Od8€: nol only 
not... but not even. S. 2763; 
HA. 1035 a; G. 1504. — xetpova 
movoteiw: cp. §§ 2, 3. 

15. kal... 8€: see on § 6. 
— BoA: sc. ddpata. — trép: 
over the heads of. — pds dpbrov: 
up hill. —S8épara ... Gxévria. . . 
mérpovs: referring to the three 
classes (§ 12) of troops under 
Thrasybulus. —avrév : for the gen. 
see S. 1350; HA. 739; B. 356; 
G. 1099; Gl. 510 d. 


404 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. 


177 


. » » 
16 KATATPWOGOMEV. KAL WMETO MEV AV TLS OEHOEL TOLS ‘YE TPU- 
a» A x “ 
TOOTATaLs EK TOV Loov pixEeTOau: VV OE, Gv Yuets, WoTEP 
, , I] ~ \ , e 4 ‘\ 
Tpoonkel, Tpovuws apinte TA BEA~, AuapTHoETaL MeV 110 
> XN @ \ e 50 , FF \ , 
ovdels wY ye peat 7 005s, duAarrépmevon O€ SpamreTev- 
\ A Y 
Govow del Td Tals doriow: woTe eL€rTaL woTEpP 
9 
Tuprovs kal TUTTEW OTrov av BovddpeOa Kat évahhope 
> , 5 Sa he 9 \ Ge 
I7vous avatpémev. add’, @ avdpes, ovTW Xpr ToLEly OTwS 
EKACTOS TLS EAUT@ TUVELTETAL TIS ViKNS alTLBTATOS OP. 
9 s.! She 1a Xx \ / a) > , \ M4 
avTyn yap Huy, av Beds edn, viv amodace Kal Tatpida 
\ »” <9 , \ \ \ a @ > , 
Kal oikous Kal edevOepiav kai Tynas Kal 7adas, ots €ict, 
> ~ A A 
kal yuvaikas. @ pakdpior dja, ot ay Nwdv vuKnoar- 
fe / \ A e 4 ¢ , > 7 \ 
TES EnlOwot THY TaTaV HdiaTHY Huepay. Evdainwy Se 
> Rad > , , \ 0 ‘\ Y , 
Kal ay Tis aTOOdyyn* pynpElov yap ovdELs OVTW TAOVOLOS 120 
oN la) , ee ie \ > > a ea, Wee a | X 
@v Kadov Tev&erar. e€dpEw pev ody ey@ nrik’ Gv Katpos 
5 aA 9 5 \ \ ay aN x / , 
 mavava’ oray de Tov ‘Evuauov trapakahéoaper, TOTE 
4 c So 5 > ee ¢€ / Q 4 
mavtes OmoOvpaddv avl av vBpicOnpey Tipmpapcla 
¥ 
Tovs avopas. 


-_ 


A “Tt \ \ \ \ 2. , 
18 Tavta 5 ELTOV KQAL peTaoTpaets TPOS TOUS EVAVTLOUVUS 125 


novylav €ixe* Kal yap O partis TapHyyedAEv avrois py 


16. @ero av: seeondvkabewpwv ov. ovrws is not infrequently sep- 


I. 7.7. —Tois ye mpwtorrarats : of 
the enemy. — viv 8€: as in 3. 28.— 
ov: = TovTwy ov. 

17. Smws .. . cvveloerar: obj. 
clause after ovrw zrovety as an ex- 
pression of striving. — alrudraros 
av: of being chiefly responsible. — 


Tusds;: 7.¢. the honors that belong , 


to citizenship. —atSas ... Kal 
yuvatkas: see on I. 3. 19. — Sia: 
surely. —ovrw: connect with ka- 


BROWNSON. HELLENICA — I2 


arated for the sake of emphasis 
from the word which it limits. — 
maava: the battle song, usually 
addressed to Apollo and invoking 
hisaid. The paean was alsoa song 
of thanksgiving after victory. — 
*Evvddvov: the war god, Ares. 

§§ 18-22. The Thirty are de- 
feated and Critias ts killed. Cle- 
ocritus’ plea for a reconciliation. 

18. 6 pavris: the article be- 


178 


EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 4. [404 B.C. 


, > 4 \ a , x id > 
mporepov emitibecOar, mpi Tov ofetépwr 7) TéETOL TLS 7 
tpwbein » eredav pévTor TovTO yevyTaL, HynTopEla pEV, 
edn, pets, vicn S vuiy €otar Eropevois, Emo pévToL 


, A la “~ 
19 Odvatos, ws yé pou SoKel. 


‘\ 5 . 
Kal ovk epevoaTo, GAN €7reEt 


> / be 4 - ee | \ hid c ‘ / ‘ 

avéhaBov Ta Oma, adTOS pevV WOTEP VITO moipas TLVOS 
dyopevos exTNdyioas TPOTOS, EuTETwY TOS TOAELLOLS 
> / \ / > ~ 4 n lal 

aToOvyjcKe, kal Tamra ev TH SiaBaoe TOV Kndicod: 
ot 8’ addou evikwy Kal Karediw€ay péyp. Tov dpadov. 
> 4 > 2 a A \ , rs ‘ 
anébavov 8 évradla trav pev Tpidxovta Kpurias Te Kat 
‘Immopayos, Tov dé év Llerpauet Séka apy dvTwv Xapptons 


6 T\advKcwvos, tov 8 addwv wept EBdSopyKovTa. 


Wenge 
KQaL TQ 


pev Ora €AaBov, Tos S€ yiT@vas ovdEVvds TOV TOMTOY 


5 4 
€oKvVAEVO GaP. 


> ‘ \ a) > / ‘ ‘ ‘ 
E€7TEL de TOVTO EYEVETO KAL TOUS VEKPOUS 


vroardveous aTEedidocav, mpoodvTes aAAFAAOLS TOdOL 


20 Suehéyovto. Kdedxpitos dé 6 TOV pvotav Khpv& pan 


evpwvos OV, KaTacLoTnaduevos eeLev: “Avdpes Todt 


cause seers were regularly attached 
to Greek armies. — méoou: for the 
opt. see S. 2449; HA. 937; B. 677; 
G. 1502, 3; Gl. 644 c. — nynodpeba 
hpets .. . dpiv éropévors: chiasmus. 
So vikn tpiv .. . euot Odvaros. 
See on I. 6. 7. 

19. Ta Swda: Ze. Tas domdas. 
Cp. § 12. —ranrra.: lies buried. 
— Kydiood: a small stream which 
crosses the road leading from 
Athens to Piraeus and empties 
into the bay of Phalerum. — rév 
év Tletparet Ska dpxovrwv: a Board 
appointed by the Thirty (Arist. 
35: I; cp. 3. 11). The use of 


tov would imply that they had 
been previously mentioned, yet 
such is not the case. See Introd. 
p- 27.— Xappldns: uncle of the 
philosopher Plato and a kinsman 
of Critias. — wept éPSop4Kovra: 
serving as a nominative. See on 
§ 5. 

20. 6 T&v pvordv Kijpu—: the 
herald of the initiated, t.e. those 
initiated into the Eleusinian mys- 
teries, for which see on I. 4. 20. 
By virtue of the sacredness of his 
office Cleocritus was able to com- 
mand attention. — karac.wmrnod- 
pevos: causative, having obtained 


- 


135 


140 


22T€S. 


404 B.C. | 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 4. 179 


Ph AC ig 2 2& r 4 et A s. A e ae 
Tal, TL Nas ECeAavveTeE ; Ti aToKTEWWaL BovrAEeoHe; Hers 


‘\ e ~ ‘ \ > ! , > 4 4 
yop UPGS KQAKOV | V ovoev TT WITOTE ETOLNO AILEV, PETE X7)- 


. ee ee: Te A a la \ A XN 
KQLEV de URW KL LEPWV TMV DEMVOTATWY KAL Pvovov KQUI45 


éoptov Tav KahXNiotwy Kal cvyxopevtal Kal cuudoiry- 


\ , Q \ A N \ > ¢ A 
Tal yeyevnucla Kal ovoTpaTiorat, Kat TOMAG pe Duar 


, \ \ A \ \ , ne 
KEKLVOUVEVKAaPLEV Kal KATA ynv Kal Kata Oddatrav UTEP 


“A ~ > 7 e ”~ / pe , 
TNS KoWwNsS aupoTepwv NuUav GwTnpias Te Kat €levOepias. 


A , \ 4 \ 
2aiTpos Ge@v Tatp@wy Kai pNnTP~wY Kal ovyyeEvEias Kal 150 


, \ c , / \ , N 
Kndeotias Kal éTaipias, TavTwY yap TovT@v ToAXot 


Kowavovpev GAH ots, aldovdpuevor Kal Heods kal avOpd- 


/ 
mous Tavoarle auaptavortes els THY TaTpida, Kal j1) 


4 A 5 , ro a 3 4 , 
TreerGe Tots avoowwrarols TpLaKoVTa, ot (diwy KEepdéwv 


4 >) , 2 
evexa Odiyou Sety meiovs amextovacw “AOnvaiwy év 155 


> \ \ dk , Il X , Sé x oe aN 
OKTW LYNOLV TTOAVTES EAOTTOVVYO LOL OEKA €T7) To\ejLouv- 


efov 8 nui ev eipyvy moditeverOat, oto. Tov 


, ¥ 4 ‘\ , Wy 
TAVTOV ALO-KLOTOV TE KAL YaNETMTATOY Kal avOTLMTATOV 


\ A \ al 
Kat €yOiarov kat Oeots Kat avOpdrois Tod\emov Huy 


mpos &AAHovS TapexXovow. 


> dS , ae 
adr ev ye pevTou eriaTa- 


9 \ A al e > e ~ > ld > , 
oe OTL KQL TWV VUV vd YP @v atrolavovTwy OU JoOvoV 


e A > \ ., ae a ¥ a \ , 
vpets GANG Kal NMEls EOTLW OVS TOANA KaTEedaKpIcCapeD. 


silence. —hpev: for its position see 
S. 1181; HA. 673 c; B. 458; G. 
977, 2; Gl. 554, 553 a. 

21. éraplas : comradeship.— ont- 
you Seitv: almost. S.2012d; HA. 
956; B. 642, 1; G. 1534; Gl. 569. 
— thelous dtrextévaciv KTé. : Several 
authorities agree in the statement 
that 1500 citizens were put to 
death by the Thirty. Arist. 35. 
4, Isocr. 7. 67, Aeschin. 3. 235.— 


oKTd pyolv: probably June, 404 
B.C.— February, 403 B.c. See on 
3. 11. — 8€ka érym: a round figure 
for the nine years from 413 B.C., 
when the Spartans formally re- 
newed the war by occupying 
Decelea, to 404 B.C. 

22. GdAa . . . pévtov: dut for 
all that. — rv . . 
part. gen. with éorvw ovs, for which 
see on § 6.— moAAd: cogn. acc., 


. arro8avevrev - 


160 


180 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


‘8 ie [403 B.C. 


‘O pév roradra éeyev : of S€ Aourol dpyovtes Kai dua 


lal ‘\ al > 
To ToLavTa TpomaKkovew Tos pel EavT@v amyyayor «Eis 


‘ ” A o's / ¢ \ , , 57, 
237) GoTv. TH O voTEpalg ol ev TpLAKoVTAa TaVU O7 165 


7 , _ 
TaTEWor Kal Epnpor ovveKdOnvTo év TH TvVEdpin: TOV 


> 
St Tpirxi\iwy Omov ExagTor TeTAYPEVOL HOaV, TaVTAXOU 


/ ‘ > 4 4 \ ‘ > / Ud 
duepepovTo mpos aA Aous. ool pEv yap ETeTOnKET ay 


/ p eS “ > / ¥ c > 4 
ti Biardrepov Kat epoPovrTo, EvTdvas Eheyov ws OV KpELH 


al “A id X\ 
kabupierOar tots év Mevparet: dorou St émiorevov pndev 170 


HoucnKéevat, avToi Te dvedoyiLovrTo Kai Tods ahdovs €dt- 


if s5OX , , nw nw A wn 
SacKkov ws ovoev Séo.vTo TOVTwY TOV KaKa@V, Kal TOLS 


/ > ¥ ~ ‘A 0 10 > 4 
TPLAKOVTA OUK epacav XPyvVat TELVUEO UAL OV ETLT PETELV 


amo\hvvae Tiv modu. 


a » A 
€xeivous pev Katatadoat, addovs dé Ehéobau. 


Kal TO TedevTatov eyindioavTo 


etiovto d€ka, Eva aro pudys. 


= bitterly. —ovwol: the survivors 
of the Thirty and of the Ten in 
Piraeus. — kal... éavrdv: on ac- 
count also of the fact that their 
followers were hearing such things. 
kai and mpds in comp. support one 
another in indicating an additional 
reason —besides the defeat — for 
the retirement of the vanquished. 
— dmrhyayov: according to Lysias 
(12. 53) the victors allowed them 
to depart unmolested in the hope 
of a speedy reconciliation. 

§§ 23-27. Zhe Thirty are de- 
posed and retire to Eleusts. A 
board of Ten is chosen, which con- 
tinues the war against the demo- 
crats in Piraeus. 403 B.C. 

23 ol tpidkovra: now only 


twenty-seven. See on 3. 18.— 
mavu 5h Taewol . ... cvvexdbnvro : 
were naturally (6n) very greatly 
dejected, etc., when they held their 
session, etc. The adjs. are pred. 
—m Brarérepov: anything partic- 
ularly violent. — pndiv nSixynkévar : 
the inf. after riorevew, though in 
ind. disc., regularly takes py. S. 
2725; HA. 1024;.G. 1496; Gl. 
579 a; GMT. 685. — ot8ev Séo.wro 
xré.: ‘they had no need of these 
evils, z.e. there was no reason why 
they should suffer them.’ Under- 
hill. — 8éka: these Ten, who were 
supposed to be moderate oligarchs 
and opposed to Critias and his 
faction, were chosen to bring 
about a reconciliation. They 


4 
KQLI75 


403 B.C.] RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. 181 


\ / > A a 
Kai of pév tpidxovra “EXevotvdde amndOov: ot dé 
nw »” A 
déka TOV ev adore Kai pada TeTapaypever Kal amoTovr- 
> 7 ‘ ~ e , 3 , > , 
Twv addAynXois vv Tos iMTapyols EmEepehovTO. é€EeKa- 
\ ‘\ e. -€ A 3 a > 7 4 4 \ 
Pevdor S€ kai of immets ev TO ’Oidel@, Tovs TE imTOVS Kat 180 
> > 4 ¥ \ > > , > 7 \ \ 
Tas aomidas ExorTes, Kal Ou amatiav ébwdevov Td ev 
> + oe l4 \ la) > 4 ‘\ \ 7 AQ A \ 
ab €o7€épas ov Tals aomiot Kata TA TELyN, TO S€ TPdS 
» A lal 4 ee 4, \ > l4 4 
opOpor avy Tots imrots, aet HoBovpevor py erevomécovev 
ey A 3 A A e OA , ¥ 
25 TWES avTOLs TMV EK TOU Iletpaias. ot S€ ToAXOL TE HOH 
»* \ / Y > “~ e \ , e 
OVTES Kal TaVTOOaTOL, Oma emoLOUYTO, ot pev EVALVA, Ob 185 
\ > , \ “ b] A“ ‘\ PORK = /, l4 
d€ olovwa, Kat TadTa EhevKodyTO. mply dé Hucpas Séka 
\ Y 
yeverOar, miata Sdvtes, olrwes ovpTolenynoeav, Kal et 
, > > , ¥ PP te! \ aCe A 
E€vor elev, icoréderay Ecco Oar, €Enoav moddol peév omt- 


simply continued, however, the 
policy of the Thirty. Cp. Arist. 
38. 1 f., Lys. 12. 54 f. —ard pvdfs: 
from each tribe. See ont. 5. 4. 

24. “Edevotvade: cp. § 8.—kal 
pada: as in § 2.— éexddevdov.. . 
év to ‘Oibdelo: lit. slept out in the 
Odeum (see on § 9), z.¢. they were 
put upon guard duty with quarters 
in the Odeum. éxxafevdev is 
found only here. See Introd. IV. 
L. —trmovs kal. . . domlSas exov- 
ves: in order to serve, as de- 
scribed below, both as horsemen 
and as hoplites. Normally the 
horseman did not carry a shield. 
See on peO” imrwv Kal pet aoni- 
dwv 3. 48.— The Ten considered 
the cavalry more loyal to the oli- 
garchical cause than the hoplites 
of the Three Thousand, who had 
deposed the Thirty. —8v amoriav: 


cp. amuotovvtwy above. — 7d ad’ 
iomépas : = Tov ad éorépas Xpovor, 
the time from evening on. — «ata: 
along. — wpés: as in § 6. 

25. woddol: pred. — mavrofa- 
mot: cp. &évo. below. — oma: 
shields, as in § 19. The democrats 
had been deprived of their arms 
(3. 20) and had to equip them- 
selves as best they could. — érev- 
kotvro: probably in order to give 
themselves a ‘ smart’ and soldierly 
appearance. — fpépas Séka: since 
the occupation of Piraeus. — kal 
el: even if.—tooré&eav treo bar: 
dependent upon mora dovres. 
The icoreXeis were a favored class 
of resident aliens who, while en- 
joying no political rights, stood 
upon an equal footing with citizens 
in respect to taxes and privileges 
before the courts. —-rodAol pév 


182 EFENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. [403 B.c. 


4 4 ; “ 5 4 7 > A“ er 7 
Tal, TOAXOL be YULVITES * EYEVOVTO 5€ avrots Kat tim7ets 
c es , ‘ de , ‘ d , 
Woel €Bdouy KovTa. * TPOVOMLGS OE TOLOVAEVOL, KAL ap Ba- 190 
vovres Eva Kal Omdpav, exalevdov mad év Tepacet. 
~ > 3° n~ » >” A Ve) A 7 9 Xr 5 , 
26Tav © ék TOD aaTEwSs GAAos péev ovdEls OY OmAoLS eEHEL, 
ot Sé€ immets €otw OTe Kal AnaTas ExELpovVTO TOV EK 
Teipaias, kal THY pidrayya adTav éxakovpyour. Tepe 
wn lal 7 
TUX OV S€ kal trav Al€wvéwy Ticly Els TOUS AVTOV AYpPOUS 195 
, 
€ml Ta emiTHOELa TOpEevopevors* Kal TOVTOVs Avoipayos 
6 inmapxos amé rpake, moka \travedovras Kat wokhov 
nw , ? A 
27 xadeT@s depovTwv imméwv. avraméxrewav Sé Kat ot ev 
Tleipavet tov imméwy x aypov haBovtes Kad\torparov 
nt A ‘A 4 4 5 , 9 A 
dudys Aeovtidos. Kat yap non péya ebpovovr, MOTE KAL 200 
‘ . a) la > \ , > de A 
Mpos TO TELXOS TOU ATTEWS mpooéBaddrov. €t 0€ Kat 
TovTO Sei ElrEty TOU LNYAVOTOLOU TOD Ev T@ ATTEL, OS Emel 
»¥ 9 A ‘ 5 4 4 a A 
€yva ore KaTa TOV EK AvKElov Spdpov pédAXovev TAS pnXa- 


. moddol S€: in part. apposition 
to the subj. of é€joav.— deel: as 
in I. 2.9.— Owdpav: cp. dpas I. I. 

26. tori bre: sometimes. Cp. 
éoti ovs § 6.— Aléwvéwv: of the 
deme Aexone, south of Athens, on 
the coast. — woddAd: earnestly. 
See on § 22 above. 

27. dvramékrewav: avri, 7 re- 
taliation. —imwmréwv: part. gen. 
with KadXAiorparov.—ém dypod: 
in the country. —péya etppdvovv: 
lit. thought large, i.e. were proud, 
confident. A following dat. with 
émi gives the reason or occasion 
for one’s pride or confidence. Cp. 
§§ 29, 40, 41. — el 8@ kal nré.: and 
if I may also tell of this deed, etc. 


Instead of the expected apod., — 
‘I will tell the story,’ — the story 
itself follows. The phrase is a 
formula of apology for mentioning 
an unimportant incident; but it is 
characteristic of Xenophon to be 
interested in an ingenious scheme 
like the one here described. See 
Introd. p. 30.— otro: see on 
TavTa 3. 45.—pyxavorood: for 
the gen. see on dvdpds 3. 56. — 
tov é Avxelov Spépov: an open 
space between the Lyceum (for 
which see on I. I. 33) and the 
city wall. 

§§ 28-30. Zhe Thirty and the 
oligarchs in the city request aid 
Jrom the Spartans. Lysander is 


403 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. 183 


A , A 4 3 ld 4 e€ ? 
vas Tpoodyev, Ta Cevyn exédevoe TavTa apakiatovs 
hious adyew Kal KkataBaddew Omov Eexaatos BovdouTo 205 
n , e \ A Ras \ a Y 
Tov Spdpov. ws dé TovTO eyéveTo, TOMA Els EKaTTOS 
2sTav iOwv mpdypata wapetxe. Teumovtwv é mpéa Beis 
> , A A , b] > A lal 
eis Aaxedaipova Tav pev TpidKovta €€ *Edevotvos, TOV 
& €v T@ Moyo €€ a i BonOety Kedevd 
év T@ KaTahoyw €€ aoTews, Kat Bonfew KehevorTwr, 
c > Ne lal , 5 \ / 4 
@s adectynKoTos TOD SHpov amd Aakedapoviwy, Avoar- 210 
Spos Aoyodpevos Ort oldv TE Ein TAXY EexTOhLOpKHaaL 
Tovs €v T@ Mletpatet Kara Te ynv Kat Kata Oahatrav, e& 
Tov emiTydciwv atokdaobcinoay, cvvérpagey Exatov 
‘Te TahavTa avrois SavercOnvat, Kal avTOV meV KATA YHV 
appoornyv, AiBuv Sé Tov ddedhov vavapyxovvta exrrEud- 215 
29Onvar. Kal é€e\av avtos pev “EXevotvade ovvédeyev ~ 
¢ 4 ‘\ / c \ 4 ‘ 
omhitas tohXovds Hehomovvynagious : 6 d€ vavapyxos Kara 
, 2,7 Y \ > , > A a 
Oddatray éedvdatrev oTws pydev eiom€ou avTots TaV 
ETLTNOELWY* WOTE TAXY Tad ev aTropia Hoav ot év 
A ¢€ Q> 9 nan» , 5 , > , > A 
Tlewpacet, ot 8 €v TO adore: Tad ad péya eppdvouy Eri 220 
A , A \ 4 ld e 
7™@ Avodvdpw. ovtw S€ mpoxwpovvTwy Tlavoavias 6 


sent to Athens as harmost, and ts 
followed by King Pausanias with 
a Peloponnesian army. 


ploy mercenaries (cp. prrPoddpors 
§ 30), for the Spartans declined to 
send out their own troops. Lys. 


28. tav év Te Kataddyw: the 
Three Thousand or, more exactly, 
their rulers, z.e. the Ten. — oidv 
ve ely . . . €ktroALopKijoat: prac- 
tically equivalent to éxoXdopKy- 
gevev dv, and hence serving as 
apod. to ei . . . doxAeobeinoar. 
GMT. 502; S. 2359. — cvvérpagev : 
96. TOI mpecBeow. For the fol- 
lowing infs. see on éAety 3. 13. — 
éxarov tédkavta: wherewith to em- 


12. 59. This loan was magnani- 
mously repaid by the democracy 
after the restoration. Arist. 40. 3, 
Isocr. 7. 68, Dem. 20. 12. — atrois: 
the Thirty (Arist. Zc.) and the 
Ten. Connect with davecOjva. 
29. wadww avd: again (as in 
earlier days) zz their turn (as 
contrasted with the Piraeus party, 
cp. § 27).—éml: see on peya 
eppovovv § 27. — mpoxwpotvrav : 


4 “~ > / sg > 4 4 
30vas, Tetras Tov Edpwv Tpels ELdyer Ppovpav. 
, al ‘ 
movTo S€ Kal ol ovppayou TavTes TARY BowTav Kat 225 


3 


184 


RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 4. [403 B.C. 


5 4 . / > , la) 
Bacireds phovycas Avodvipy, ei kateipyaopevos TatTa 
wa ‘\ 5 / 7 \ 397 / ‘ > ia 
dua pev evsokiyrnoot, dua dé idias mouncoito Tas “AO%- 


OUVEl- 


KopwOiwy « obrou S€ EXeyov prev OTL OV vomiCovey evopKEwW 


FY , pe Fe a , Se , 5 
Qv OT PATEVOMLEVOL €7T A YHYALOVUS ea) €Vv TAPATTTOV OV 


a ¥ \ A ra ae 8 
movouvtas * empattov S€ TavTa, OTL eyiyywoKov AaKedat- 


, / \ A > / , > / 
povious Boviopévous THv Tav “APnvaiwy xadpav otKeiav 


Kal mioTHV TonoadOan. 


c \ / > 
6 d€ Ilavoavias éorpatome- 230 


devoaro pev ev T@ ‘AdiTédw Kahoupév@ mpods TO Tepavet 


defvov Exwv Képas, AvoaySpos 5€ adv Tois pir boddpors © 


‘ aa 
TO EVWVU{LOV. 


4 \ / c v4 ‘ 
Téutrov d€ mpéaBes 6 Ilavoavias mpos 


\ > LS. b] ld - A c A > ‘ 
~ TOUS EV Ileupavec €KE NEVEV QTLEVAL ETL TA EAUTWVY* ETTEL 


see ON TowvTwv ovTwy 2. 16.— 
el: = Ori, as after Oavudlw 3. 53. 
—tpeis: z.¢. a majority of the five 
ephors, to whose authority even 
the kings were subject. — ppovpav : 
the regular term for a Lacedaemo- 
nian army. 

30. wAnv Bowrav kal Kopwy- 
Siwy: the very states which a year 
before had urged the destruction 
of Athens (cp. 2. 19). Since 
then, however, the Thebans had 
shown the utmost sympathy with 
the exiled democrats. See § 1 
(and note thereon) and § 2. In 
fact, the old anti-Athenian feeling 
had been largely dissipated by the 
present helplessness of Athens, 
and it was time to be jealous of 
the power of Sparta. Five years 


later the Thebans and Corinthians 
again refused to follow a Spartan 
leader (3. 2. 25), and in 395 B.C. 
they bore a foremost part in actual 
war upon Sparta (3. 5. 3 f.). — 
evopketv Gv: z.¢. that they would be 
observing the treaty to which they 
had sworn in 404 B.c. The prot. 
is contained in orparevosevor, — 
hence the following pmdev. — 
éylyvwokov : supposed. —‘Adurédw : 
the plain between Athens and 
Piraeus. — AtcavSpos : now subor- 
dinate to Pausanias. 

§§ 31-37. After winning a 
victory over Thrasybulus’ troops 
Pausanias persuades both parties 
to send ambassadors to Sparta, 
seeking a reconciliation. 

31. damévar érl ra éavrdy: Zo go 


403 B.C. ] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. 185 


» 5 5 4 4 4 >] A A Y 
& ovk éneiGovto, tpoa€Baddev ooov amd Bons evexer, 235 
é 5 A > 3 A 
émet © ovoey 
amo THs Tpoa Bods mpatas amnrbe, ™ voTepaia haCay 
A A , 4 , A A > , 
Tov pev AaKkedatpoviwy dvo popas, TOV dé “APnvaiwr 
€ 4 nw , La) 5 A st b 4 
LTTEWY TPELS guias, Tapn Oe €7rl TOV Kwov Auweva, 
32 TKOTOV TH EVATOTELXLTTOTATOS Ein O IleLpateds. 


4 \ “A 7 > \ > “~ »¥ 
Omws py ONAos Ein EVES AUTOS wr. 


E7TEL 240 
ia l4 > “A 4 / \ 4, > “A 
d€ dmLovTos avTov mpoceledy TES Kal TpdypaTa avT@ 
Tapetyov, ayOerbeis Tapryyyeade Tods pev imméas €dav 
> > ‘ : a a \ ‘\ 4, > > 4 4 
els avTovs evevras, Kai Ta Seka adh HBys auverec Oar: 
\ \ A »” ee > , oe 4 
avy S€ Tots adXAoLs adTOs ErnKorOVOe. Kal améKTELVaY 
X > \ , a Xo ‘ 8 ¥ Yh 
Mev €yyus TpiakovTa Tov YLAwY, TOUS O aAOUS KATEOLW- 245 
A \ “a - > “~ N ¥ > 
33 €av mpos TO Ilerpasot Oéarpov. éxet dé ervxov e€omhi- 
Copevou ot Te weATaCTal TavTEs Kai OF 6mAiTaL TOY eK 


Tle.paims. 


off to their homes. Pausanias is not 
offering the exiles restoration to 
their former homes and property, 
but is simply bidding them, as an 
armed mob, to disperse. — dcov 
Grd Bofis Evexev: lit. so far as con- 
cerned (doing it, — the attacking) 
only (oaov) by means of shouting, 
z.€. the attack was merely for ap- 
pearance’ sake, a pretense. — 800 
pépas : the Spartan army consisted 
of six popat, or regiments, varying 
in strength according to the size 
of the army which was to be put 
in the field. — rpets pvAds: see on 
§ 4. — waphd\Gev: along the line of 
the Piraeus wall. — kwpdv Atpéva : 
the still harbor, apparently the 
“small inlet west of Eétionea (3-46). 


\ € XN \ > > / > / 
Kal ot wey ydrot evOds ExdpapovTes HKOvTL- 


32. av: a rare form of the 
inf., instead of  éAavvew. — évév- 
tas: at full speed. — ta Séka ad’ 
mBys: with ra dcxa supply érn in 
the sense of year-classes, each 
‘year-class’ including those men 
who reached military age (7By), 
z.é. the age of 20, in the same 
year. The whole expression, 
therefore, means all soldiers be- 
tween 20 and 30 years old. 
The youngest ten (or fifteen) 
year-classes are frequently em- 
ployed for a charge. Cp. 3. 4. 
23, 4. 5. 14, 16, etc. —mpds Td 
Tletparot Oéarpov: for Piraeus was 
now without walls. See on § II. 

33- ob dol: ze. of reATacTal. 
— nkévrifov kré. : asyndeton is em- 


186 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. [403 B.c. 


\ , 
Cov, €BaddXov, érdo€evov, eodhevddvwv: ot 5€ Aakedaypo- 
“ , 
Viol, emel av’T@V TOAOl ETITPwOKOVTO, para TLECOMEVOL 250 
lal la 
dveydpovr ert 706a* of 8 ev roUT@ Tohv paddov ere 
a \ Fd 
Kevto. evTav0a Kat amobvyoKe Xaipwv te kal OiBpa- 
s 7 
Kos, dudw Tolepadpyw, Kat Aakparyns 6 ddupmuovikns 
2 e , 5 / ‘ A ho 
kat ahdou ot TeAappevor Aaxedaipoviov mpd Tov TUAOY 
ev Kepaperko. odpav dé tadta 6 @pacvBovAdos Kal ob 255 
34€v Kepaperko. op p aut ¢ 
A ‘ ‘ / 
addou omAtrat, —Bonfovr, kal Taxv mapera€avTo mpd TOV 
‘\ 
d\\wv én dxTod. 6 S& Tlavoavias pata Tweobeis Kai 
> 4 9 LO 4 x» 4d ‘A X , 
avaxwpyoas OToV oTadLa TETTAPAa 7H TEVTE TPOS Odor 
4 / A / ‘ A ¥ 
TWa, TapHyyerdre Tots AaKkedaipoviors Kai Tots ados 
A A \ / 
TULMAXOLS ETLYWpPELY TPOS EauTdV. eKkEl O€ TUVTAEapeE- 260 
a A \ > 
vos mavtehas Babeiay thy parayya Hyev emt rods “AOy- 
, ©; Or 3 a \ 25 4 ¥ de c \ 
vaiovs. ot 6 eis xelpas pev ed€€avro, emevta St of pev 
efedaOnoar eis Tov ev Tals ‘ANais myddv, ot SE eveKd- 
A . 
vav* Kat amoOvyocKovew avTav @s TEVTHKOVTA Kal EKa- 
35TOv. 6 O& Ilavoavias tpotatoy ornodmevos avexa- 265 
‘ Oo a > 4 > “A 5 da r 16 ld 
pyoE* Kal ovd ws wpyileto avrots, adda AaOpa TéeuTwr 
édidacke Tods év Tleiparet ofa yp éyovtas mpéaBeus 


id \ € \ ‘ \ / > ld e Ss 
TELTEW TPOS EAUTOV Kal TOUS TapoVTas EpdpouUS. ol 


ployed to lend vividness to the de- 
scription. — Baddov: sc. wérpous. 
Cp. merpoBorou § 12. —ém\ wé8a: 
backwards, ie. still facing the 


enemy. — modepdpxe : rokeuapxos — 


was the title of the commander of a 
Spartan pdpa.— reBappévor : see on 
téartra § 19.—Kepapexo: the 
outer (7po Tv mvA@v) Ceramicus 
was the usual burial place for Athe- 
nians who had fallen in battle. » 


34. mpd tdav GArAdov: Ze. TOV 
YA@v, who are thus relieved. —ér 
oxTe : eight deep. — Babetav: as pe- 
yarn 3. 56.—els xetpas eéEavro: 
let them come to close quarters. — 
“Adais: a marshy tract near the 
head of Piraeus harbor. 

35. 008 ds: not even thus, i.e. 
although they had disobeyed and 
attacked him. — ola... Aéyowras: 
with what proposals.—rors... 


403 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. _II, 4. 187 


3 / 4 \ \ ‘ 3 a 23 4 

émeiMovro. Suiarn dé Kat Tovs Ev TO aaTEL, Kal exédAEvE 

Tpos aoas mpoovevat ws TAElaTovs ovAEyomevous, 270 
4 :: “A “A A 
héyovras ort ovdev S€ovTat Tots Ev T@ Tetpavet wodepety, 
oy a , 
GNNG SiarvOevres Kowy apporepor Nakedatpoviors pido 
A / 

36€lvar. odéws dé TavTa Kai Navkdeidas ehopos av aury- 

4 ‘ 7 ‘ ~ 4 la) b) , 

Kovev: woTep yap vouilerar avy Bacidet d¥o TaV édd- 

\ , A «a ¥ 

pev cvotparever Oat, Kal TOTE TapHY OUTS TE Kal aAXos, 275 

> , A “ , , »” A ax 

ap.potepo TNS peta Ilavoaviov yvauns ovtes paddov 7 

A \ , \ A > A ily \ 
Ts peta Avodvdpov. da TavTa ovv Kal eis THY Aake- 
> an A 
daipwova mpoltpos emeutrov tTovs T Ek Tov Tlepaws 
€xovras Tas mpos Aakedaypoviovs omovdas Kal Tovs 
nw ¥y nw 
amo Tov év acter ididtas, Kndioofovta te Kai MéAx- 280 
¥ 3 

37 TOV. mel pevToL OVTOL WYoVTO eis Aakedaipova, eTEpTOV 

‘ a la) a» 4 \ 

61) Kal OL a7rd TOD KoLVOD EK TOV aaTEws éyovTas STL avTOL 


épdpouvs: see § 36.— Slory: He 
divided. — ekédeve : sc. those whom 
he won over to the cause of peace. 
—ooas: z.¢. himself and the 
ephors, as above. Cp. €avrav I. 
6. 36.—ovSe Séovrar: they had 
no desire. — Svadv0évtes : becoming 
reconciled. 

36. voplterar: zt zs customary. 
— tav ébdépwv: they were present 
merely to observe and, if called 
upon, to advise; for in the con- 
duct of a campaign a Spartan 
king had absolute power. Cp. on 
§ 29.— Tis. . a blend- 
ing of two forms of expression, 
(1) pera (on the side of) Mav- 
caviov évtes, and (2) THs Iavoa- 
viov yvopns OvTEs. — Eemepmov: Sc. 


. Ovres: 


as subj. Pausanias and the ephors. 
— rots tT ék xré.: both the envoys 
Jrom Piraeus, having the pro- 
posals for peace with the Lacedae- 
monians, and the envoys from 
those in the city as individuals, 
viz. C. and M. idwras describes ° 
the envoys from the city as un- 
official, for they do not represent 
the government (of the Ten), but 
only that fraction of the Three 
Thousand which Pausanias had 
won over. 

37. 84: naturally.— ot ard rod 
Kowvod ék Tot aorews: the authori- 
ties in the city, z.e. the govern- 
ment of the Ten. Contrast 
iduotas above.—atrot: as con- 
trasted with rovs év Iletpaue? be- 


188 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


II, 4. [403 B.C. 


a ‘ 
pev TapaciddaTe Kal Ta TE’XN & EXovoL Kal oPas avTOUS 

A “A > 
AaxeSatpoviows xpjobas 6 ts Bodovrar: a€vodv 8 epa- 


n~ ‘ > 
gay kal Tovs év Teupacet, et Piror haciv evar Aakedai- 285 


rd , 4 ~ \ ‘ , 
povio.s, Tapad.oovan Tov Te Iletpara Kal THY Movriyiav. 
> , \ , ot at cy % eee X 
3 aKovoavtes O€ TaVTwWY alTav ol Epopot Kal ol ExKANTOL, 


éSérempav mevrexaidexa avdpas eis tas “AOyvas, Kat 


éréra€av ovv Mavoavia Suatdd€ar omy SvvawTo Kah- 


tora. 


ot dé Sundda€gav ef” Ore eipyvynv pev Exew ws 290 


“ 4 
mpos addrdous, amévar O€ Emi Ta EavTav ExaoTov THY 


na , ‘ “ A Sé ‘ a > Tl a 3 Ea 
TWYV TPLAKOVTA KQL T@WV EVOEKA KQAL TWY EV ELPQLeL ap av- 


low. —xpfirGat 6 te BotAovrar: a 
formula for unconditional surren- 
der. yxpyoOa. denotes purpose. 
For 6 tu with ypyoOa see on I. 2. 

§§ 38-42. A Spartan commiis- 
ston arranges the terms of the 
reconciliation. Thrasybulus and 
his troops enter Athens. Thrasy- 
bulus’ speech before the united 
factions. 

38. ot &popo.: the three who 
remained at Sparta. — of &xAnror : 
= 9 €xxAnoia, the Spartan As- 
sembly. Cp. 6. 3. 3 with 5. 2.11. 
— mevrexalSexa: Aristotle (38. 4) 
puts the number at ten. — &aA- 
Adar: 40 bring about a reconcilia- 
tion. — th gre: as éf @ in 2. 
20. — @$ mpds GAAHAOVs: lit. as 
regarded their relations to one 
another, while the following clause 
of the compact provides for indi- 
viduals, the return of exiles, etc. 
—dmévar érl ra éavrdv: as in 


§ 31, except that here the phrase 
involves the restoration of the 
exiles to their former properties. 
— tév tvSexa: see 3. 54 and note. 
— tav év Tleparet dptdvrev Séxa: 
see § 19 and note. Observe the 
tense of the part.,—who had 
ruled, t.e. before the occupation 
by Thrasybulus. The Eleven and 
the Ten in Piraeus, the creatures 
of the Thirty, had no doubt fol- 
lowed their masters to Eleusis. 
Aristotle states (Const. Ath. 39. 6) 
that not only the Thirty, the 
Eleven, and the Ten in Piraeus 
were excluded from the peace 
and amnesty, but also the Ten in 
Athens who succeeded the Thirty. 
He further says (38.3) that these 
Ten had been deposed before the 
coming of Pausanias, and were re- 
placed by asecond Ten. It seems 
probable, however, that he is 
wrong on both these points. — 


403 B.C. ] 


Tw O€Ka. 


A ~ lal lant 
Tavoavias pev Sune 76 oTparevpa, of 8 €x Tov Lerpaids 295 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Ey 4s 189 


el O€ tives HoBowrTo Tav €E aarews, edo€ev 
39auTois “EXevotva KatouKel. 


a \ 4 
tovTwy dé trepavbévtwr 


‘\ “A 4 > 
aveNOovres avy Tots OmAOLS Els THY akpdTO\Ly eOvaay 


™ A@nva. 


érel Ot xatéBnoar, (exkd\nolav éroinoar) 


4oot otpatnyoi. evOa dx) 6 @pacvBovdos edeEev: “Tyr, 
¥ iy > n~ » ¥ , > A an 
edn, @ €K TOV aaTEws avdpes, TYUBovevw éeyw yvavat 


eis ae > , , Ss x , 3 > / 
Das avtovs. paiota d av yvointe, el avahoyioata He 300 


- rf a= , , 3 , y e A ¥ 
ETL TiVL Duy peya Ppovyntéov EoTIV, WATE NOV APKELV 


3 A , , 9 > ars \ A 
emixerpelv. mOTEpov SiKaLorepol eae ; GAN’ 6 pev SHwos 


: a a A 
MEVETTEPOS ULOV Gv OVSEY TUTOTE EVEKA YPNUATaV DLAs 


207 € A \ , , » \ 
Hoiknoev > Bets O€ TovovwrEpor TavTwY OvTES TONG 


Kai aioypa eveka KEpdewy TeETOLN KATE. 


4 2Q\v fake , , > ¥ + ek et , 
ovrys ovdev vuLy TpoTHKE, TKEPacbe Ei apa ex” avdpeEia 


4l Up peya ppovyteov. 


A , x 
Kal Tis @v KaANwv kK plores ToU- 


TOV YevolTo H ws ETOEUHoapev TPOS GAAYovs ; aAAA 


Aristotle gives in full (39), and 
Andocides less fully (1. 90), the 
terms of the compact and the oath 
—to forget the past and bear no 
malice — which was taken by all 
parties, from which it appears that 
even the Thirty and their under- 
lings might be included in the 
amnesty in case they rendered 
their accounts, as all Athenian 
magistrates were required to do, 
for the offices which they had 
held. — atrots: the arbitrators. 
39. Sifxe: disbanded. — aved- 
Odvres xré.: according to Plutarch 
(Glor. Athen. 7) the entry of the 


democratic exiles into Athens took 
place on the 12th of Boedromion 
(Oct. 4th, 403 B.C.), a date which 
was afterwards observed as a day 
of thanksgiving. 

40. yvGvar tpds adrovs: recall- 
ing the famous proverb yv@@ 
cavtov, know thyself, i.e. ‘take 
just measure of thyself, which 
was inscribed in golden letters at 
the entrance to the temple of 
Apollo at Delphi. —ém\ tiv: see 
on péeya eppdvouv § 27. — oxdbacbe 
el: instead of a clause with 7, 
correlative with worepov above. 

41. «plows: Zest. —7 as: than 


Emel O€ SuKALO- 305 


190 EENO®QNTOS EAAHNIKA. Il, 4. [403 B.C. 


, , > #*# /, a »F ‘ ~ ‘ 
yvopyn painr dv mpo€xeiv, ov EXoVTES Kal TELXOS Kal 
7 c . 
oma kal ypypara Kal cvppdaxous Tehorovvyetous v0 310 
~ 5 4 4, 5 , , I] > : oe 
Tov ovdey TovTwv exdvTwy Tepiehyracbe ; GAN Emi 
, <_ “ 
Aaxedaipoviors 87 oleabe péya ppovyntéov eivar; Tos, 
otye aaTep Tovs Saxvovtas KUvas KhoLw OnoavTEs Tapa- 
A a / 
SiSdacwy, ovTw KaKElVOL Das TapadovTEs TO HOLKNPEVY 
4 ~~ >» 
42 TOUT@ SyLw OLXOVTAaL ATLOVTES ; OV EVTOL YE UMAS, @ Av- 315 
> “A. .3 b Te > / ~ 1) lA > ‘ ‘ 
Spes, d€ia eyo dv d..wpoKare TapaByvar ovdev, adda Kat 
“A ‘ ” + A > A 4 ‘ + 
Touro mpos Tots aAots Kadots EmdetEar, OTL KaL EVOPKOL 
, 9 ee > A A al . nd “ , 9 
Kal dovot €ote. el@v S€ TaAVTA Kal adXa TOLAVTA, KAL OTL 
>O\ la ld > \ “a ld aw > , 
ovdev Séou Tapadrrer Oa, GAG Tots VopoLs Tots apyxatots 
“~ > / ‘ > , ‘\ , 4 > ‘ 
43 xpynoat, AVETTHOE THV EKKANTLAV. Kal TOTE MEV ApYas 320 
la > 4 ¢ , \ /, > 4 
KaTaocTnodpevor EodTEevovTo* voTépw St ypov@ aKov- 


the way in which. —yvopy: intel- 
ligence, judgment. — weprehhrac be : 
have been worsted. — 8h: to show 


contempt for this last of all 


possibilities. — mwas: sc. émt Tov- 
Tos. — Tovs: generic. — Sdxvovras 
kivas . . . mapadiSdaciw: copying 
almost the exact words of a well- 
known law of Solon. Plut. Solon 
24. The subj. is general, men. — 
ovrw: the point of the comparison 
is contained in the part. rather 
than the finite verb. Cp. 1. 6. Io. 
—rdketvor: repeating ofye with 
emphasis. Cp. I. 7. 25, 2. 3- 43. 
—tottw: for its position see S. 
1181; HA. 673 c; B. 458; G.975; 
Gl. 553 a. 

42. pévror: However. The pre- 
ceding clauses, stating both the 


provocation (7duxknpevw) and the 
opportunity (kAow Syoavres . . « 
oixovrar), might suggest to Thra- 


sybulus’ followers (tpas) the 
thought of revenge. He therefore 


hastens to discountenance any 
such idea.—opwpéxare: see on 
§ 38.— od8év: see on ovdeva I. 6. 
14. — Tots GAAots Kadois : your other 
virtues. —dvéornoe: dismissed. 

§ 43. Ultimate reconciliation 
with those at Eleusis. The terms 
of the compact and amnesty are 
faithfully observed. 

43. éroduredovro: 7z.e. they car- 
ried on their government, — per- 
formed the duties and exercised 
the rights of free citizens, roAtrat. 
—torépw xpéve: according to 
Aristotle (40. 4) two years later. 


403 B.C.] BENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. II, 4. IgI 


Rite la) A b] a , 
cartes E€vovs picOovobar Tods ’Eevoin, orparevod- 
\ \ X A 
PeEvor TaVONMEL ET AVTOVS TOs pev OTPaTHyOUS avTaV Eis 
a \ 
Adyous EAP dvras amréxTeway, Tots SE addous elo-meuapavtes 
‘\ 4 % Dd , ¥ ~ \ 
Tous pidous Kal avayKatous ETELDaY OvVaAayHVaL. Kal 325 
Y > \ \ A 
OMOTAVTES OPKOUS 7H LHV L7) MYNOLKAKHOEW, ETL Kal VOV 


e an , XN A 4 > , c A 
O/LOU FE TONLTEVOVT AL KQL TOLS OPKOLS EM PLEVEL O Onos. 


—Oopuécavres Spkovs: with refer- 
ence to the compact of § 38, to 
which in concluding his story of 
the Athenian revolution Xeno- 
phon reverts. — p4: see on pydév 
§ 23.— pvyoikaxfoev: note the 
derivation, and cp. the Eng. ‘am- 
nesty.’ — ru kal viv: fo this day, 


z.é. the time when these words 
were written, c. 385 B.c. See 
Introd. p. 23 and App. p. 357. 
Other authorities also, especially 
Aristotle (40. 1-3), bear witness 
to the fine spirit of forgiveness 
which the Athenians showed and 


their fidelity to their oaths. 


BENO®QNTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 1. — [401 B.c. 


192 


BOOK III 


WAR BETWEEN SPARTA AND PERSIA. THE ACCESSION OF 
AGESILAUS AND HIS EXPEDITION TO ASIA. OUTBREAK 
OF THE CORINTHIAN WAR. 401-395 B.C. 
\ 
1 ‘H perv 8% AOnvyno. ordors ovTws erehevTnoe. €x SE1 
an > / > 4 
rovrou réuias Kipos ayyéXous eis Aaxedainova HEiov, 
- a; 4 5 4 > > A ‘ > @ s 
oloomep avTos Aakedaimoviots nv Ev Tw TPOS AUnvatous 
, lal 
ToOELw, ToLovTous Kal AaKkedaypovious avT@ ylyverOan. 
¢ > ¥ / / 4 > / rs “~ 
ot 8 edhopor Sixara vopioavres héyew avTov, Lapio TO 5 
nA ¥ 
TOTE vavdpyw éméoreihav Urnperety Kpa, et TL Séotro. 
> a / , y 25 10 ¢€ a ¥ 
KaKEWos LevTOL TPOOUpws OmEp EdenOn 6 KUpos expagter: 
exw yap TO EavTov vavTiKov avY T@ Kupov Teptemev- 
> / Y 2 4 ‘ ~ , ¥ 
oev eis Kidikiav, kal éroinoe Tov THS Kidtkias apyxorra 
Lvevveow py StivacOa Kata ynv évavtiotiabar Kip to 
, x 4 , c \ > A , , 
2Topevopevy emt Bacir€a. ws mev ovv Kipos orparevpa 
: , \ a> ¥ pe pe Tess > ‘ ‘ 
Te auvéde&e kal Todr exwv aveBn emi Tov adehdor, Kat 


CHAPTER 1, §§ 1-2. Zhe Lace- when this fleet joined Cyrus at 


daemontans aid Cyrus in his expe- 
dition against Artaxerxes. 401 B.C. 

1. oléomep atrds xré.: for the 
aid rendered by Cyrus to the Lace- 
daemonians cp. I. 5. 2-9, 1. 6. 18, 
2.1. 11-14; for his present project 
and preparations cp. Anabasis 1. 1. 
—ylyverOar: should show them- 
selves. —Zaplw: Samius is not 
referred to in the Anaé., although 
1. 2. 21 records the fact which is 
stated below, that a Lacedaemo- 
nian fleet aided in preventing Sy- 
ennesis from opposing Cyrus at the 
‘Cilician Gates.’ A month later, 


Issi, it was under the command of » 
Pythagoras (Aad. 1. 4. 2), who 
had presumably succeeded Samius 
as nauarch. The Azad. mentions 
(1. 4. 3) what Xenophon here 
passes over, that the Lacedae- 
monians also sent to Cyrus 700 
hoplites under Chirisophus, who 
was afterwards Xenophon’s col- 
league in conducting the retreat 
of the Ten Thousand. — 8éorro: 
asked. —«a\ (in kaxeivos) pévror: 
and in fact, indicating the actual 
performance of the duty laid upon 
Samius. — ov r@: sc. vavTUK@. 


401-400 B.C.] BENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. 


ji 8 ie 193 


c e , 5 4 ‘\ e b] 4 \ ec > 4 
@S 17) Pax) EVEVETO, KaL WS atéVave, KQL WS €K TOUTOU 


Y 
amecoOnoav \oi “EXAnves emt Odhatrav, Sewiotoyéever 


Lal > ? id 
TQ UPAKOO LM VEYPATT aL. 


"Evel pevtor Ticoadépyns, tohdov akios Bacrdei 


Sofas yeyenoba &v 7@ mpds Tov adedpdv Tor€uy, 


4 /, ® ta 7 > \ 
carpamns kateteuply av Te avtos mpdoabev HpxE Kal 


A \ > ‘\ “w 
av Kipos, evOvs n€tov tas ‘Iwvicas rokes avdoas EavT@ 


e , > 
um) KOOVS €lVQL. 


eat, dua d€ hoBovpevar Tov Ticoadéepyyny, oT. Kupor, 


Ie > ~ ee / c , = 2 \ ‘ , > 
OT ely, GVT EKEiVOU NPY MEVAL NOAY, ELS LEV TAS TOAELS OVK 


> 4 > ld > 4 \ sd / 
ed€yovto avrdv, eis Aaxedaipova dé ereutrov mpéo Bets, 


4. A , pe ‘\ , ~ c , , > 7 
Kat nétouv, érel maons THs “EANddos TpooTdrar cioiv, 


2. Hpaxyn: at Cunaxa, near 
Babylon, in the autumn of 401 B.C. 
Cp. Anad. 1. 8. — @ddarrav: the 
Euxine. Cp. Anab. 4. 7. 20-24. 
— Oeproroyéver . . . yéyparrar: it 
would seem that Xenophon’s own 
Anabasis was not published at the 
time when these words were writ- 
ten. See App. p. 359, note I. 
Themistogenes is otherwise un- 
known. 

§§ 3-7. The lonian cities seek 
the atid of Sparta against Tissa- 
phernes. Anarmy ts sent to ASta 
under Thibron. Hts successes and 
failures. 400-399 B.C. 

3. moddod afios: Tissaphernes 
had been the first to report to the 
king the projected expedition of 
Cyrus against him (Azad. 1. 2. 
4-5, 2. 3. 19), had fought credit- 
ably at Cunaxa (7d. 1. Io. 7), and 

BROWNSON. HELLENICA— 13 


had afterwards done his best to 
prevent the escape of the Ten 
Thousand (7d. 2. 3-3. 5). — av re 
airés . . . kal ov Kipos: Tissa- 
phernes had been satrap of Lydia 
and Ionia up to 407 B.c., when 
Cyrus was commissioned (see on 
I. 4. 3) as governor of Lydia, 
Greater Phrygia, and Cappadocia, 
and general of all the troops of 
western Asia Minor. Tissapher- 


a5 


ai dé aya pev eXevOepar Bovdrdpevas 20 


nes now receives, in addition to — 


the small satrapy which was left 
to him in 407 B.c. (Z¢. dv adrds 
apoobev Hpxe), both the territories 
and the military authority which 
had belonged to Cyrus. — 6r 
Kipov . . . ypnpévar qoav: the 
Ionian cities had been tributary 
to Tissaphernes (see above note), 
but all of them except Miletus had 
revolted and gone over to Cyrus 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 1. [400-399 B.c. 


194 


emipednOnvar Kat opov Tov ev TH Aig. ‘EA\jvear, Oras 25 
9 , + 5 nw 5 lal \ > ‘\ ] 50 
n TE XOpa py Spotro avra@v Kal avtot éhevOepou elev. 
c > ld - lA > lal , rs 
401 ovv Aaxedaipoviot Téutrovaew avtois OiBpwva appo- 
A \ 
oTHv, SOvTES OTPATLdTaS TOV Lev VEodapdowr Eis yLALoUS, 
A . ¥ , > , gs 
tav d€ add\\wv TleXoTovync ior els TeTpaKioyxiAlous. HTH 
> c 4 \ > > , , 
cato 8 6 BiBpev Kai map “AOPnvaiwy tpraxocious 30 
e > ¥ 
ot 8” émepabav 
lal ; ees | ~ td c , 4 rd 
TOV em TOV TpLaKOVTA LTmEevodVTMY, VouilovTes Kepdos 


c 4 5 \ 4 F.2d ‘\ 4 
imméas, eir@v ore avTos probov mape€et. 


> On i amoonmoltey Kal évamoXowT 2re. S el 
TO Ono, el arodnpoiey Kal évamddowTo. ze eis 


uw 


‘ > , > / 4 \ 4 \.s4 
Tv Aciav apikovto, ouviyyaye pev OTpaTL@Tas Kal eK 

A > -. 3% 4 c , / fied \ 4 
Tov ev TH HTEipw EdAnvidav Tédewv: TAaTar yap TOTE 35 

€ / > / y : 4 a's > 4 
ai modes erreiMovto 6 TL Aaxedauovios avnp émirarro.. 
Kal ov pev TAUTH TH TTpaTia Opav BiBpwy 7d tmmuKor 

> ‘\ 4 > 4 > 4 ‘\ >’ , 
els TO Trediov ov KaTéBawer, Hydma S€ el Grou TYyXavoL 


(Anaad. 1. 1. 6). The latter’s 
departure (401 B.C.) and subse- 
quent death left them for the 
moment practically independent. 
—tripednPivar Kal opdv: should 
undertake the protection of them 
also. 

4. veoSapodov: see on I. 3.15. 
—els xtAlovs: serving as an obj. 
acc. See on 2.4.5. Upon this 
expression depends the part. gen., 
while orpatrwras is appositive. — 
‘thraro... map A@nvalwy: under 
the terms of the treaty of 2. 2. 20. 
— tav trl rav tprdKxovra trmevodv- 
tov: the Athenian horsemen had 
made themselves odious as_ the 
most zealous and unscrupulous 
supporters of the oligarchy. Cp. 


2. 4. 2, 4, 7, 8, 10, 24, 26, 31. For 
the gen. see on povpoy 2. 3. 14. 

5. els thy “Aciav ddixovro: in 
399 B.c. Thus the circumstances 
above related involve Sparta in 
war with the Persians, her allies 
during the late struggle with 
Athens. — pév: continued by a 
second pév two lines below, and 
ultimately contrasted with the dé 
after éwei (§ 6). — rére: indicating 
that these words were written after 
the prestige and authority of the 
Spartans in Asia were destroyed 
by the battle of Cnidus, 394 B.c. 
Cp. Introd. p. 28.— 7rd twmxév: 
z.e. of the enemy. Greek armies 
were almost always weak in cavalry. 
—nyara: was satisfied. Xeno- 


399 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


tit, 2: 195 | 


»” 4 4 \ , > , 8 , 
ov, Svvaito Tavrnv THY xdpay adjwTov Siadvdrdrreww. 
6éret d€ cwhevtes of dvaBadvres peta Kvpou ovvéeuerEar 4o 
avT@, ek TovTOV ON Kal év Tots TEdioLS aVTETATTETO TO 
Tisoadépver, kat 7odeus Iépyapov péev Exovoav mpooe 
pret, POV ph 
X¢€ 4 
haBe kal TevOpaviay kai “AXicapvay, dv Eipvobéys 
\ na 4 eo, , A 
Te Kai Ipoxhys Hpxov ot a76 Anpapadrov Tov Aakedat- 
, > 4 > Y e 7 ~ > , 
poviov’ éxeivy 8 avrn % xépa S@pov é« Bacrréws 45 
207 - Pie, A > \ ‘ e , , : 
€060n avti THS emt THY “EXAdda ovoTpateias* tpoce 
xépnoav S€ ait@ Kat Topyiwr cat Toyyvdos, adedpot 
»” »¥ e \ , ‘ / e 
ovTes, ExovTes O prev TapBprov kat TakavyapBprov, o 
dé Mupwav kai Tpvveov’ SHpov d€ Kat atras ai modes 
5 \ , , 9 , > , 
noav mapa Bacitéws ToyyvA@, ort povos Eperpréwy 50 


7pndioas epvyev. 


> Se a b) a A »” \ \ 
HV OF AS ADVUEVELS OVOAS KAL KATA 


Kpatos 6 @iBpwv éehapBave’ Adpioay ye pny THY 
Aiyurriav kadouperyny, émet ovk éreifeto, mEpvaTparo- 


4 > 4 
medevodpevos ETONOpKeL. 


phon does not try to conceal his 
dislike and contempt for the in- 
competent Thibron. Cp. the fol- 
lowing sections. — tatrnv: sum- 
ming up the preceding clause. 

6. of dvaBdvres pera Kiupov: 
the remnant of the Ten Thousand, 
numbering from 5000 to 6000, 
joined Thibron at Pergamus. They 
were commanded by Xenophon 
himself, who in all probability 
continued to serve with them un- 
der Thibron. See App. p. 350.— 
IIpoxAfs: who bore a part in the 
expedition of Cyrus. Cp. Anab. 
2. I. 3.— Anpapdrov: a king of 


Emel O€ GAAwS OUK edvVATO 


Sparta, who was deposed in 491 B.C. 
and fled to Persia. He afterward 
accompanied Xerxes in his expedi- 
tion against Greece. —Toyytdro: 
an ancestor, probably the grand- 
father, of the Gorgion and Gon- 
gylus above mentioned. He had 
‘medized ’ during the period of the 
Persian Wars. Cp. Thuc. 1. 128. 
— rv: the reason is contained in 
the part. pydicas. Cp. I. 6. 10.— 
epuyev : was banished. 

7. qv &s: see on eat ovs 2. 4. 
6. — ye phv: see Introd. IV. D. 4. 
—rhv Alyurriav Kkahoupévynv: so 
called because Cyrus the Great 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. II], t. [399 B.C. 


196 


c al 4 P, ¢ / ¥ c > 
éhely, hpeatiav TE“opevos UTdvoLov wpuTTEV, ws aat-55 
pnoopevos TO VOwp aiTav. ws 8 €K Tov TeEtxouS 
éxPéovres TodddKis évéBadov eis TO Opvypa Kal Eda 
‘ / / > nN , dé 2. 0 
Kai \iOovs, Tonodpevos ad yehdvny Evdivyny éréatyoev 
emt TH ppearia. 
Aapirato. piKTwp KaTéKxavoar. 
> \ a / ec » > / , 
oveey TOLELY, TEUTOVEW Ot Epopot aTohiTovTa AdpioaVy 


kal TavTny pevTor exdpapovTes ot 
: A > hee? 
Soxovvtos 8 avrov6o 


4 s..% , 
otparever Oar ert Kaptar. 
"Ev ’Edéow dé 45n ovtos avrov, ws €7t Kapiav mopev- 

/ / » > , 2 ‘ Ud 
copevov, Aepxvdidas apEwv adixero evi TO oTpaTevpa, 
avip Sokav evar pala pyxavntiKds’ Kal émeKadetro 65 
d€ LYiovdos. 

‘ » , ‘ > <e ¢ , 
Cnurwbeis ebvye: Katnydpovy yap adtov ot ctppayou 
° > precp , an , \ , . \ 
gus edhein apralew To oTpaTevpate Tos didous. 6 dé 
Aepxvdidas érei mapedaBe TO oTpdrevpa, yrods we- 
» > 4 . la ‘\ ‘\ 4 
mTovs ovtas addAndos TOV Ticoadepryn Kat Tov Dapva-7o 


6 pev ovv BiBpav amnd\Oe oikade Kal 


, A , ee. 
Balov, Koworoynaapevos To Ticoadepva amnyayev 


settled there a number of captured 
Egyptians. Cyrop. 7. 1. 45.— 
dpeariav «ré.: z.¢. he sunk a shaft 
(ppeariav) and from the bottom 
of it dug a tunnel (izdvopov) to 
strike the city’s water main. — os 
daipyospevos: see On ws paxov- 
pevos I. I. 33.-— Td Spvypa: Z.e. 
THv ppeariav.—ad: lit. im his 
turn, indicating an act which off- 
sets or answers that of another. 
— xeddvynv: = the Lat. testudo.— 
Kal ravryy pévror: ¢/izs also, how- 
ever. Kal... pevTot = Kal... 66.— 
méprovow : sent word, as in 2. 2. 7. 


As a verb of ordering it is followed 
by the inf. 

§§ 8-9. TZhibron ts succeeded 
by Dercylidas. 399 B.C. 

8. aptwv: to assume command. 
—al... 5€: see on 2. 4. 6. — ére- 
kaXeiro: as in 2. 3. 31. — Xlevdos: 
a Corinthian hero, famed for his 
cunning. —{nyprwbels Epvye: was 
condemned and banished. 

Q. Urémrous .. . GAAHAOLS: just 
as they had been twelve years 
before (see Introd. p. 19) ; further- 
more, Tissaphernes’ recent honors 
(§ 3) had increased his riyal’s 


399-397 B.c.] BENOPONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 3. 


197 
eis THY DapvaBdlov yopay TO oTparevpa, EAdpevos 
rn Y > , A 
Barépw paddov 7 apa dpdor€epo.s trodepetv. 
Sections 9-28. Dercylidas carries on a successful campaign 
in the satrapy of Pharnabazus, gaining possession of nine cities. 
CuaPteR 2. After building a wall across the Chersonese to 
protect the Greek cities from the Thracians, Dercylidas marches 
to Caria, where he finds the united forces of Tissaphernes and 
Pharnabazus. He offers battle, but Tissaphernes proposes a con- 
ference. A truce is concluded, to continue until each party has 
referred to his home government the other’s demands. 
Meanwhile, the Lacedaemonians declare war upon the Eleans, 
and after two campaigns receive their submission. 399-397 B.C. 


A 9S } \ 

1 Mera d€ rovTo Ayis adukduevos eis Aehgovs Kat THYS 

, > 4 , > ‘ ¥ 3 c 7 
dexdtnv amolicas, mad amiav exaype év “Hpaia, 

/, no ¥ \ > , 0 \ > 8 / ¥ 
yepwv non wv, Kal amnvéxOn pev eis Aakedaiwova ere 
A A x 
Cav, éxet S€ Tayd ereNeUTNTE* Kal ETVXE DEUVOTEpas 7 

> \ \ e 4 ae 7 

evel O€ @aLWOnoaY at NuEepat, 


wn 


eee! “A 
Kata avOpwrov Tapys. 
kal ede. Baoitéa Kabiotracba, avtédeyov mept Bact 
Nelas Aewrvyidys, vids PdoKkwv "Ayidos elvat, “Aynot 


jealousy. — rhv PapvaBdfov xdpay : 
see on I. I. 6. 

CHAPTER 3, §§ 1-4. Zhe death 
of Agis and the accession of Agest- 
laus. 397 B.C. 

1. Mera 8 rotro: 7.e. after 
the Elean War. See above. — 
*Ayis: who had reigned in Sparta 
since 426 B.C. —dmo8tcas: dazoin 
comp. often indicates the render- 
ing of some payment or service 
which is due or belongs to another ; 
here of offering to Apollo his 
appointed share (rv dexarny, cp. 


Eng. “the) of the Elean booty. 
—tkapev: inceptive. —“Hpalg: a 
town in Arcadia. — darnvéxOn pev 
. . . fv: logically subordinate to 
the following 6¢€ clause, z.e. con- 
cessive. Cp. 2. 3. 27.—oepvorépas 

. avOpwrov: more splendid 
than belongs to man. Magnificent 
funeral honors were paid to Spar- 
tan kings, who as descendants of 
Heracles were counted semi-divine. 
. at qpépar: z.e. when 
the prescribed (ten) days of mourn- 
ing had passed. — Aewrvy (Sys: he 


—ére .. 


ZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 3. [397 B.C. 


198 


2daos 5€ adeddds. 
6 vouos, ® ’Aynoidae, ovk adedhov add’ vidv Bact 
Aéws Baorredew Kedever: ei SE vids dv pH TVyKXaVOL, 10 
6 adekhds Ka Os Bacrthedor. "Ewe dv dou Baorhevew. 
Ilds, €uov ye ovros ; “Oru dv TU kahels marépa, ovK Edy 
¢ \ A'S FF , 
. ol wev TovavT edeyoy. Auomeifys 


eimovtos 5€ rou Aewrvyidov* “AN 


3 o€ ElvaL EQUTOD. 
dé, pada xpnopoddyos avyp, Aewrvxidyn cvvayopevor 
elev ws Kal Amdd\d\wvos xpnopos ein hrvrdEacbau Thy 15 

\ / , \ ‘ pe ¢ \ 
xornv Baorreiav. Avoavdpos S€ mpds avdrov. brep 
> ld > “ ¢ > ¥ ‘ ‘ lal 
Aynowdov avreimev ws ovK oloito Tov Oedv TovTo 
Kerevev purakacbar, 7) Tpoomtraicas Tis ywrevoat, 
GAG padrov py OvK Hv Tov yévous Bacihevoee. Tar 
/ ‘ xd \ - \ , ¢ / ‘ c 
TaTact yap av xwdnv eivar THY BactdeLay OTOTE 7) OL 20 
> a,c /, ~ , e lal 
4ahb Hpakdéovs Tns modews nyowrTo. 
caca OAS audorépwr “Aynoidaov ethovto Bacrhéa. 


Lal A > 4 
TotavTa d€ aKov- 


Sections 4-11. 


A conspiracy against the Spartan government, 


headed by Cinadon, is discovered and suppressed. 


was reputed to be the son of Alci- 
biades, and had been disowned by 
Agis. Plut. Zys. 22. 

2. «a: Doric for dv.— ds: = 
ovTws, in that case. —tpe dv... 
Baotdeterv: after the preceding 
gen. abs. one might have expected 
here épy 6 “Aynoidaos; but this 
‘laconic’ dialogue is made more 
effective by the omission of any 
such introducing phrases. — ré: = 
ov. 

3. xpnopés: quoted in full by 
Plutarch, Ages. 3, Lys. 22.— 
pvddtarba: 40 beware of. — 


XARVY Paotrtelav: Agesilaus was 
lame. — Avcavipos : Lysander was 
a friend of Agesilaus, and sup- 
ported his claims in the hope of 
winning through his accession a 
controlling influence in Sparta. 
See on 2. 2.5. — ph .. . xoAetdom: 
lest one should get a sprain and 
become lame. Lysander seeks to 
minimize and ridicule the objec- 
tion. —ph . . . Bacrredoee: lest 
one who was not of the royal stock 
should become king. As subj. sup- 
ply rus from the preceding clause. 
— ot dd’ “Hpaxdéous: see on § I. 


396 B.C. ] 


Mera dé tatvra ‘Hpddas tis Yupaxdovos ev Powixy 4 


BRENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


III, 4. 199 


x \ , , \ 25 \ , , 
WV fEeTa VQAUK 1 pov TLVOS, KQAL LOWY T Ply pets Dowiooas, 


» A 
Tas pev KaTamAcovaas a\Ob ED, Tas S€ Kai adTod weT)y- 


\ 
popevas, Tas O€ Kal ert KaTtacKevalomévas, Tpoaakov- 


\ \ a 9 , eee. yee , 
Ooas de KQL TOUTO, OTL TPLAKOTDLAS AUTAS déou yever Bar, 


> ‘\ > we ‘\ ~ > l4 “~ > \ 
émiBas é€mi TO TpaTov avaydpuevov Toiov eis THY 
‘FAddda e€nyyerte Tots Aakedaipmoviors as Baciéws 
Kal Ticoadépvous Tov a7ddov TovToy TapacKevaloue 


2vev: omor S€ ovoey edn cidevan. 


> , \ 
QAVETITEPWULEV@V de 


la ‘\ 
tov Aakedaimovioy Kal Tovs oULpaXYoUS TUVAydVTWY 
‘\ , , \ A , , 
kai BovAevonevwr ti ypy Tovey, Avoavdpos vopilev 
4 lal ww \ , \ Y A A 
Kal T@ vauvTiK@ TOV TEpLeoes Hau TOUS "EhAnvas Kal 7d 
‘ 4 e > 4 \ \ 4 > 4 
melov oyilouevos ws €od0yn TO pera Kvpov avaBar, 
, \ > / € ~ x > “A la , 
meer tov “Aynoihaov vroorHnvat, av ait@ Saou Tpid- 


KovTA pev YraptiaTav, els Suryidiovs S€ TOV veodapa- 15 


CHAPTER 4, §§ 1-4. Agesi- 
laus is sent to Asia. Hts desire to 
sacrifice at Aulis, like Agamemnon, 
is frustrated by the Boeotians. 
396 B.C. 

I. pera voauKAnpov tivds: 2.2. 
Herodas had chartered a ship and 
gone to Phoenicia on a trading ex- 
pedition. — rpufpets : we learn from 
other sources that Pharnabazus and 
the Cyprian prince Euagoras had 
persuaded the Persian king to fit 
out a fleet against the Spartans. 
This fleet was put under the com- 
mand of the Athenian Conon, who 
had been at the court of Euagoras 
(cp. 2. I. 29) since Aegospotami. 
— Powileoas : Phoenicia, one of the 


few coast states of the Persian em- 
pire, was the main source of its 
naval strength. — karamdcotcas : 


see On dvnydyovTo I. 1. 2. — mpora- 


kotoas .. . kal: see on 2. 4. 22. — 
els Thv “EAAGSa: Connect with dva- 
youevov. For the order of words 
see on I. I. 23. — as. . . Tapackeva- 
{opévwv : see Introd. IV. j and ont. 
4.14.— mov: z.¢. against whom. 
2. kal. ..Kal: doth... and, 
although in the second clause the 
expected 7@ melo is replaced by a 
different construction. — ré ref6v: 
prolepsis. Cp. on I. 4. II. —ds 
érH0n . . . dvaBdv: a proof of the 
weakness of Persia. — rpidxovra 
Zrapriarav: ‘as lieutenants and 


wn 


200 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


like [396 B.c. 


> c , ‘ ‘ 4 ”~ , 
Sw, eis EEaxroyidious b€ 76 ovvTaypa TOV oUppaxor, 
atpatever Oar eis THY Agiav. mpos dé TOVTOT@? hoyrop@ 


Kal autos ovve€eOety ait@ €BovdeTo, OTws Tas Sexap- 


4 ‘ 4 c > 5 / 3 “~ /, 
xlas Tas kataotabeioas vm Exeivov ev Tats moheow, 
> , \ ‘\ \ 5 / A ‘ , 
exmemtwxvias S€ dia Tovs epdpovs, ot Tas TaTpiov3 20 
Ud , 33 
Tohiteias Tapyyyeidav, Tah KaTaoTHoELE eT Aynot- 


3 Adov. 


erayyedapevov d€ Tov “Aynothdov THY oTpa- 


, 5 § , , ¢ § , Y ¥ ‘ 
TELAV, OLOOATL TE OL Aake QLJLOVLOL OOaTrEpP YTHTE KaL 


é€apyvou otrov. émel d€ Ovodpevos oa eder Kai TaAAA 
Kai Ta SiaBatypia €&HdOe, Tats pev modreor Siatréuyas 25 
dyyédous mpoetrev Oaovs TE Séor ExacTaydlev TéuTE 


oa. Ka’ orov mapewat, avtos 8° €BovlnOy €d.Oav Odo 


ev Avdidu, evOatrep 6 ’Ayapeuvov Or eis Tpotay emer 


4eOvero. ws 8 éxet éyévero, tvPdpevor ot Bordrapyor 


advisers,’ says Plutarch (Ages. 6). 
Cp. § 20. — vivraypa: contingent, 
in apposition with eis é€axurytAlovs. 
—oyiop@ : calculation, conclusion, 


viz. that there was every probabil- _ 


ity of success. — atrés: z.¢. on his 
own account. — Sexapxlas: see on 
2. 2. 5.—ékelvov: see on €éxeivwv 
I. I. 27. — 8d rovs ébdpovs: who 
were jealous, as were the Spartan 
kings (cp. 2. 4. 29), of the promi- 
nence and power of Lysander. — 
Tas twatplovs TroAuTelas : v7z. democ- 
racies. Cp. § 7.—per ’Aynor- 
Adov: in whom Lysander hoped to 
find a pliant tool. See on 3. 3. 
3. €aphvov: sc. ypovov. — ra 
StaBarfpia: the sacrifice to Zeus 
and Athena which was always 


offered by a Spartan commander 
before crossing the Laconian fron- 
tier. — rats médXeor: the Thebans 
and the Corinthians refused to 
send contingents, as they had 
refused to join the Spartans against 
Athens in 403 B.C. and against 
Elis five years afterward (see on 
2. 4. 30); the Athenians also, who 
had sent troops with Thibron (1.4) 
and against Elis, now for the first 
time declined to follow a Spartan 
leader. Pausan. 3. 9. 1-3. — 0toar 
.. » QvOamep 6"Ayapéuvev : thereby 
Agesilaus wishes to mark his ex- 
pedition as a national undertaking, 
like Agamemnon’s. 

4. Bovorapxo.: the presiding 
officials of the Boeotian league. — 


EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 4. 201 


396 B.C. ] 


y , , : , A n > \ , 
ore Odor, TeuavTes imméas Tov TE AowTOU eEimav py Ave 30 
\ @ > 7 c A , , 5.x A 
Kai ols évérvyov iepots TeAupevois Si€ppubayv amd Tov 
Bapov. 
> ‘\ > 2-3, x ? > "2 > 4 A 
pevos, avaBas emi THY TpLnpy amérre. adikdpevos Se 


eS 9 ? \ \ eet , 
Oo ) ETLUGAPTUPAMEVOS TOVS Beovs KQL opy.lo- 


mi , \ U4 3 a y > , wn 
é7t Tepaorov, Kat ovr\€€as €Kel ooov edvvaTo TOU 
4 A | ek \ , 3 A 
oTpatevpatos mhetaTov eis Edeoov Tov arodov ErroLetTO. 35 
5 ‘Emet O€ éxetoe adixeto, tpaTov pev Ticoadéprns 
, ¥ . ae, / 8 / 4 ¢ > > 
Temas ApEeTo avTov Tivos dedpuevos HKor. 6 O elt 
> , A ‘ 3 a» , / > 4 A 
avTovopxous Kal Tas Ev TH Acta TOES ElvaL, WOTED Kat 
\ 3 ra a ee , \ ee e 
Tas ev TH Tap Hpty “EhdAddv. mMpos TavT eimev 6 To- 
- 5 - 4 4 4 x 5 A 
cadépyys: Ei toivuy Oédas oreicoaca ews av eyw4o 
‘ 4 , > >” A , 
mpos Baciléa réurpw, oiuar av oe Tavta diatpaka- 
P) \ , ¥ ¥ 
Adda Bovdoipny av, edn, 
> 
AN’ e€eorw, 
¥ \ , , ~ \ 207 A , 
ehn, cot TovTwy TioTw aPeEtv H LAV addAwWS GOD TpaT- 
TOVTOS TaVTAa Huas pndeyv THS ONS ApXNs adiKYHoELY Ev 45 


pevov atrom\etv, et Bovdovo. 
> \ | etd ¢ ‘\ oe) “~ 
el 1) oloiuny ye WTO cov e€arrarac Bau. 


Tot Aorod: further, with Ovew. — 
opyt{spevos: Agesilaus never for- 
got this insult, but remained 
throughout his life a bitter en- 
emy of the Boeotians. — Iepa- 
orév: at the southern extremity of 
Euboea. 

§§ 5-6. Zissaphernes concludes 
a truce with Agesilaus and. em- 
ploys the time thus gained in 
obtaining reénforcements from 
Persia. 

5- éketoe adixero: very soon 
after his arrival in Asia Agesilaus 
must have met Xenophon. For 
the close friendship between the 


two men see Introd. p. 11.— kat 

. kat: for the idiom see on I. 
7. 13.—elvar: sc. dedpevos. — rH 
tap hptv “HEAAGE&: 07 own Hellas, 
suggesting that the Asiatic coast 
was only an Eastern Hellas. — 
Stampatdpevov: containing the es- 
sential part of the apod.— rotrev 
twiorw: a guarantee on this point. 
tovtwv refers back to éEaratao bar, 
but is further explained by the 
following inf. clause. — wpdrrovtos 
tratra: zé. conclude a truce. — 
THs Ts apxfs: your domain, 7.e. 
the coast region, with its Greek 
cities. —év: during. 


202 


6Tals OTovoats. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Ill, 4. [396 Be. 


~ Wm * 4 c ~ , \ 
emt TovTas pnbetar Tucoadepyns pev 


@pooe Tois TELPOEtor Tpos adTov “Hpimmida Kat Aepxu- 
/ \ / > \ % > , ‘ > / 
hida Kal Meyilrdw H pv rpdfew adddrws THv eipyvyr, 
> “~ ,. /, ¢ \ > 4, / 
€xeivou O€ avTdooav UTEP Aynoiddov Ticoadépver 7 


piv TadTa mpatTovTos avrov eumeddoe Tas OTOVOGS. 50 
c \ 8 \ / a *F > Q ‘ > 4 > ‘ 
6 pev On Ticoadhépryns a wpooev evdus efevoato: avTi 
yap Tod elpyvynv exew oTpatevpa TOV Tapa Bacidéws 


Tpos @ eixe TpdaOev peremeumeto. “Aynaidaos S¢, kat 


~ 9 a“ 
Tep alcfavdpuevos TavTA, Opws eTreEve Tails OTOVOAIS. 


7 ‘Os 5€ Hovyiay Te Kal sxodnv Exwv 6 ’Aynoidaos 55 


, a oa) , 7 , 3 a 
duéerpuBev €v TY Edéca, ATE COUVTETAPAYMEVM@VY EV TALS 


, la A \ »¥ / ¥ ¥ 
TOMEGL TOV TONTELWY, Kal OUTE SnpoKpartias ETL OVENS, 


Y ae ee , » , o | oe. 
wonep é€7 “AOnvaiwy, ovte Sexapyxias, womep emt 


Avodvipov, ate yuyvéoKovtes Tavtes TOV Avoavdpor, 


/ > a 3 A / >. = > 
mpooeKewTo avt@ akvovvtes SuampdrrecOar avTov Tap 60 


"Aynowddou av ed€ovTo* Kai dua TadTa del TapmdrnOjs 


» 4 ee > 4 9 c \ > 4 
OxAos Oeparedwv adrov HKodovOe, woTE 6 pev Ayjnot- 


8haos idudrys edaivero, 6 d€ A¥oavdpos Bacrreds. 


Y 
OTL 


> / “~ 
pev ov eunve kal Tov “Aynoidaov tadra é€dy\ooev 


VoTepov* ot ye pyv addou TpidKovTa Wd TOD POdvovés 


6. emi otros pydeior: when 
these things had been said.— 
mpdtev: would negotiate. —Thv 
elphvnv: “ie peace suggested by 
§ 5.— fxaw: keeping, observing. 

§$ 7-10. Lysander’s friends pay 
court to him instead of Agesilaus. 
The king finds a method of humilt- 
ating Lysander, and, at his own 
request, sends him to the Helles- 
pont. 


7. wvvrerapaypévov: perf. of a 
pres. state, hence parallel with 
the following pres. parts. —ér 
*A@nvatwv: z.e. in the time of the 
Athenian empire. 

8. eunve: enraged, an excep- 
tional meaning for this word in 
the active. See Introd. IV. L.— 
Kal tov ‘Aynoldaov: Agesilaus 
also, as well as the Thirty. —ot 
. . » GAdo tprdkovra: che rest of 


SIE eps pe 


396 B.c.]  SENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 4. 203 


> > , > > ¥ ‘\ \ > , e la 
ovK eotywy, aA €Xdeyov mpos TOY Aynotdaov ws Tapa- 
voua tovin Avoavdpos THs Baowheias syKnpdrepov 
4 ‘ > \ \ a , ‘\ FAS 
didywv. ere dé Kal ypEato Tpocdyew Twas TO *Ayr- 
Me reff a 
oikdw 6 Avoavdpos, Tavtas ots yvoin avTov ovpmpar- 
TOVTA TL HTT@pEevous amérEeuTEV. ws O del TA EvavTia 70 
@ 3 . b) A , » 
av €BovreTo améBawe To Avodvdpo, eyva di Td yuyve- 
pevov" Kat ovTe emecar EavT@ ETL Ela Oyov Tots TE 
aA , , A ¥ 9 ¥ 
ocupmpatat tr Seopevois cadas edeyey Ore edarTor. 
42 3 eet , , be , RSENS , 
gefolev, EL avTOs Tapein. PBapéws dé hépwv TH aTmia, 
> / la) \ + , 
QO “Aynotdae, pevcovv pev apa avye 75 
‘ 
tous diovs Hrictw. Nat pa Av, edy, Tovs ye Bovdo- 
2 2 oA , , i \ , ye > 
pevous euovd peilovs daiver Oar’ rods dé ye av€ovtas ei 
‘ lal 
BY €mloTaipyny avTiTipar, 


Tpooed Oav etmev: * 


> , ¥ ‘ ¢ 
alTXVVOLLNVY av. Kal O 


> ¥ SY an 
Avoavdpos eimev' “ANN tows Kal paddov eikdTa ov 
xa 5 a A 
Tous 7) ey@ Empattov. TAadE OvY LoL EK TOD oLTFOD 80 
, 4 x > lan) 

Xapirar, OTws ay pT alcyvvapoa advvaTav Tapa col 
(IR ae | 5 , > > , , , 9 \ a 
PHT EwToday cou @, ardmempov Tot pe. OmroV yap av 
> , “A 9S la 
10@, TELPATOMAL EV KALP@ CoOL Eival. €LTOVTOS 6€ TavTa 

5) E A “ sf. d , 9 a \ , 
edoge Kal TH Aynoiddw ovTw ToLnoaL, Kal Téwrre 


avrov eb “EdXdnomdvtov. éxet d€ 6 Avoardpos aicOd- 85 


the Thirty, z.e. besides Lysander. 
— tis Bacitelas: than royalty. — 
HrtTwpévovs: lit. defeated, z.e. of 
their objects.—otre .. . te: = 
meque .. . et.— tharrov ee 
would fare worse. 

9g. G&ripig: dat. of cause. — pev 
ipa. . . qrictw: you certainly 
(nev, which here= pv) were, then 
(dpa), a man who understood, @.e. 
you are now such a man. For 


the impf. of a ‘ truth just realized’ 
see S. 1902; HA. 833; B.527,N 

GMT. 39. — obye: you at least, im- 
plying that Agesilaus’ conduct was 
exceptional. — kal: emphasizing 
the following, perhaps it ts indeed 
true that, etc. —moveits . . . Erpar- 
tov: without difference of mean- 
ing. — é tod Aowrod: lit. from 
what ts left,i e. at least. — dws av: 
see on I. 6. 9. —év kaip@: useful. 


[ 396 B.c. 


BENOSQNTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 4. 


204 


/ ‘ 4 > 4 /, c ‘ 
pevos YmrOpiddrnv tov Wéponv edatrovpevdy tu wd 
DapvaBalov, duadéyerar ait@ Kat weer atoornvar 
Kal Ta TEpL avTOY ypHuaTa Kal 

\ » ae \ »¥ , > 
Kal Ta pev ada KaréduTev ev 


€xovTa TOUS TE TALOas 
imméas ws Orakocious. 
Kulikw, airov S€ Kat Tov vidv dvaBiBaodpevos HKEv 90 
aywv mpos ’Aynoihaov. idav dé 6 “Aynoihaos nobn 
a , \ >’ > / \ ~ 
Te TH Tpaker Kat evOvs averuvOdvero rept THS Papva- 
Bdlov ydpas TE Kal apyys. 
"Eret 5€ péya hpovycas 6 Tusaoadhéprns ert T@ kaTa- 
c 
A Fins 
Bavr. otpatedpate Tapa Bacrréws mpoetrev ’ Ayno de ox 
, > ‘\ > / > “A > / c . » 4 
TONEMOV, EL py amrior EK THS Actas, ol pev adAOL GUp- 

‘ / c ‘ ld 5 / 
payo. kal Aakedaiovioy ot mapovtes para ayberbér- 
tes havepol éyévovTo, vouilovres EXaTTW THY Tapovaay 

As , > , a 4 ~ 

evar Svvapiwv “Aynoilaw ths Bacikéws tapackevis, 

"Aynoidaos 5€ par Spo TO iTw a id 
ynoihaos d€ para Padpo T@ TpoTeTH aTrayyEthat 100 

rs ‘\ / > ld c ‘\ , 
Tiocadépver tous mpéo Bers Ex€evoev ws ToAAHVY Kap 
avT@ €xXoL, OTL EmLOpKHaas avTos pev TohEpiovs ToOds 


II 


10. YarvOpisarqv : who probably 
held some official position under 
Pharnabazus. Cp. Anad. 6. 5. 7. 
—éharrotpevév tu: had suffered a 
(rt) slight. For the pres. with 
perf. meaning see on gevyouev I. 
I. 27. —wepl atrév: zc. what he 
had, as we say, ‘about him.’ 
There was no time to turn real 
estate into money. — dévaB.Bacdpe- 
vos: Sc. €ri vadv. The verb is used 
as the causative of dvaBaivew (cp. 
§ 4).— xapas . . . dpyfjs: respec- 
tively geographical and political. 

§§ 11-15. Zissaphernes, having 


received reénforcements, declares 
war openly. Agesilaus by a sud- 
den march into Phrygia gains rich 
booty, but an unsuccessful cavalry 
skirmish leads him to take meas- 
ures to improve his cavalry. 

II. péya hpovioas ... érl: see 
on 2. 4.27. The aor. is inceptive. 
—T... mapa Bacidéws : the order 
of words asin $1. So ri zap- 
oloav .. . AynotAdw below. — 
otparevpar.: for orparevsa 7oAd 
.. + pereréeumeto § 6.—ot GAdor 
cippaxor: see on 2. 2. 18.— 


paspo rH mpordm@m: see ON pe- 


396 B.C. ] 


EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


ANG a 


205 


Deods extyoaro, Tots 8 “EAAnow cuppdxous éroincer. 


b] \ 4 > te A \ /, , 
EK de TOUTOU ev0us TOLS EV OTPATLWTALS Tapnyyere 


, e > , A \ / > a 
ovoxevalerbar ws eis oTpateiav, Tats 5é rodeo Eis Gs 105 


ae > > A , e 5 , a 
avaykn nv adixvetoOar oTpatevouervm ert Kapiay mpoet- 


Te ayopav TtapacKevalew. 


\ > lal \c¢ , la \ c . 
kat Atodedou Kat EAAnomortiow méumew mpos EavTov 


> ¥ ‘ , 
1zel¢ Edecov tovs ovoTpatevoopevous. 


6 be Ticca- 


éeméeoTetbe OC Kal Iwou 


, . Y c X > > ¢ 3 / € \ 
Pepys, KAL OTL LTTLKOV OUK e€txev 0 Aynathaos, 7 d€ 110 


, »” > \ ¢ ec A S76 > , 
Kapia adumrmos Hv, Kal ote yyeltTo avtoy dpyileo Bar 


tae ‘ \ > , na» , es. \ c ” 
QAvuT@ dua TYHV ATATYV, TQ OVTL VOPLO AS €7L TOV AVTOV 


> > s ees ec , \ \ \ Y 
oikov eis Kapiav avrov oppnoew, To pev melov amav 


dueBiBacev exeioe, TO 8 immxodv eis TO Masdvdpou 


TeOlov TEPLNYE, VouiCwy ikavos elval KaTaTaTHoaL TH 


imm@ Tovs “E\\nvas, mpiv els Ta SVouTTa adikéo bau. 


XN a) ‘\ 
6 8 “Aynotdaos avri Tov ért Kapiay i&va edOv0s tavar- 


4 > / pee 4 > 4 \ ld a 
Tia atooTpeas emt Dovyias emopeveto, Kal Tas T EV 


a , > , 5 , l > r B 4 > A 
™ TOPELa ATAVTWOAS UVVQA[LE S$ ava pL OV@V nYE KQUL 


. , , \ 3 A > ld 
Tas modes KaTeoTpEepeTo Kat EuBarav a. poo dokyToLs 


137ap.TNOH xpypata edawBave. 


yarn TH Pwvy 2. 3- 56.—ds els 
otparelay: see On I. I. 12.— 
Kapiav: Tissaphernes’ own resi- 
dence was in Caria (§ 12).—dyo- 
pav: where the troops might buy 
provisions. — tots cvertpatevoopé- 
vous: see on 2. 3. 18. 

12. 4 5 Kapila .. . Hv: paren- 
thetical, indicating the point of 
the preceding clause; hence de. 
Cp. Wv .. . ovptoy I. 6. 37.— 
amrarnv: cp. § 6.— re évti: con- 


Kal TOV pev addov 


nect with épunoev. — SeBiBacev : 
z.¢. from Sardis due south across 


I20 


(da in comp.) the mountains. 


The cavalry, however, he “ld 
around (mepinye) the mountains, 
making a long circuit to the east- 
ward. —ravavria: 22 the opposite 
direction. — Ppvylas: the satrapy 
of Pharnabazus. — dvadapBavov : 
see on-dvaAd Bou I. 1. 4. — drpoo- 
Soxqrors: used actively,and limiting 
avtats to be supplied from zoAets. 


206 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 4. [ 396 B.C. 


, > a 5 , a > , § ” 
xpovov aaparws demopeveTo’ ov Toppw OVTOS 
AackvXeiov, mpolovTes avTov ot Ummets navvoy én 

» 
hogov twd, ws mpoldovey ti taumpoobey ey. Kata 
, , \ c A , c A c ‘ 
toynv S€ Twa Kal ot TOV PapvaBalov immets ot mept 125 
‘Pabivny cat Bayatov tov vdbov adeddor, ovTes Tapo- 
povot Tots “EAAno Tov apiOpdr, weupbevtes bo Papva- 
Balov nravvov Kal obrou emt Tov avTov TovToV ddor. 
iSdvres S€ a\AjAOvs vdE TEeTTAaApa TACO Pa améyovTas, TO 
\ “A ¥ bl] 4 4 \ 7d c ~ 
pev mp@Tov EaTnTav apdotepol, oc pev EdAnves urets 130 
WA / raphe , / € de / 
oonep padray€ ent rerTrdpwv waparetaypevot, ol de Bap- 
Bapou tovs mpadrovs od Tréov H eis SHSEKa ToLHTarTES, 
‘ , » Seat Packs, | “ ¥ id / 9 
70 Babos 8 ert mod\dOv. erevta péevtor TpdcVev @ppn- 
c , e > > A 93 9 A wn 
140av ot BapBapo. ws d eis yetpas HADov, door pév TOV 
“BAX / ¥ / , 4 ‘ 8 / 
HVOV ETALTaY TWAS, TAaVTES TUVETpLbaY TA OdPATA, 135 
e \ / fee \ »¥» ‘ / \ 
ot O¢ Hepoa kpaveiva malta exovtes TaXd SddeKa ev 
c /, 4 + 4 > ld 5 \ , > / 
imméas, S¥o 8 immous amékrewav. €k S€ ToUTOU eTpéed- 

la Te 

BonOyaavtos 5é *Aynot- 
Adov ovv Tots d7Kitaus, Taw amrexdpovy ot BadpBapor, 
IsKal els avTav aToOvyjoKe. ‘yevouervns S€ TavTyNS THS 140 
ec , 4 a 3 , “~ 3 , 2. 
immopaxias, Ovonevw TO "Aynoidw TH voTEpaia emt 

, »” , a 4 4 ld 4 
mpodow addoBa yiyverar Ta lepd. TovTov péevTor haver- 


Oncav ot “EX\nves tmreis. 


13. dvros: sc. avrod, ze. Agesi- 
laus. — Aackvdelov: where Phar- 
nabazus had his residence. —avro : 
connect with rpoidvres. — ds: see 
Introd. IV. F. —kal ovrou: repeat- 
ing the subject and contrasting it 
with the Greek horsemen. —ro6- 
rov: for its position see'on rovrw 
2. 4. 41.—éml rerrapwv: as in 2. 
4. 11.— od wAdov: = ovk els 7Aciovs. 


Cp. on ovx €Aarrov 2. 4. II. és 
here refers to the breadth of the 
front line. Cp. 2. 4. 12. 

14. érpépOycav: an unusual 
form instead of the 2 aor. érpd- 
1ncav. 

15. GAoBa ylyverat: ze. the 
liver of the victim was found to 
lack one of its lobes, —a most un- 
favorable sign, which forbade the 





396-395 B.C. ] 


Tos aTpebas emopevero emi Oadarrav. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


BELG) 48 209 


yiyveo kav de 


9 > Ge ‘\ if A 4 > 4 X\ 
OTL El fL7) LiT7TLKOV LKAVOV KTY)OQLTO, OU duvyco.ro KATA 


» nw 
Ta Tedia orpateverOa, Eyvw TOVTO KaTacKEVACTEOY 145 
evar, @S p21) SpamerevovTa Todcuet Séou. 


\ \ \ 
KQL TOUS MEV 


, nA A ~ A 
MNOVOLWTATOUS EK TAGWV TWV EKEL TOACOV Lir7roT poet 


P of A , 4 / Y % 
katéhe&e+ mpoeurav dé, OoTis Tapéxoito immov Kai 


7 \ » , 4 3 lA >’ “ \ 
oTAQa Kal avopa OOKLMOP, or. e€€orau aUT@ KN OTPA- 


hd nA 
TteveoOar, Eroincoe ovTw TavTa ouvT6uws mpaTrec Oat 150 


y ¥ \ ¢ \ e ~ 3 4 4 
@OTEP AV TLS TOV UTEP avTOV aTofavovpevoyv TPOOpwS 


Cyroin. 


> \ , b] 57, 4 e , , A 
Ex 6€ rovrov ére y €ap UTEPALvE, TUHYAVE MEV 


Y * , > »¥ > la > 1% 
amav To oTpadtevpa els Edecov: aoxjoa 8 avtd Bov- 


Adpevos GOXa tpovOynke Tals TE S7iTLKALs TAECOW, TLS 155 


»” \ A 4 , 
APLoTA THUATwV EXOL, Kal Tals immUKals, HTLS KpaTLOTA 


immevor: Kal meAractats dé Kai To€drais AOAa mpovOn- 


KEV, OTOL KPaTLOTOL TPS TA TPOTHKOVTA.Eepya pavetev. 


A an ‘\ \ / 
€k TovTOU O€ TapHY Opay Ta pev yupvado.s TdvTA pPEoTa 


, lal A dé X\ >_e€ / “A ¢ 
avopav Tov yupvalopevor, TOV &° immddpopov Tv imza- 160 


, ‘ de > \ \ \ / 
Copévav, Tovs O€ akovTiaTas Kal Tovs To€dTas pete 


proposed advance (zpoddw).— 
émi OGdarrav: z.¢. to the Ionian 
coast. —tkavév: adequate, both in 
numbers and in efficiency. —tyva: 
he. decided. — Spamerebovra: cp. 2. 
4. 16. —émolnoev . . . {ntoin: he 
caused these things to be done with 
all the eagerness with which one 
would seek a man to die in his 
stead. mpoOvpws practically re- 
peats ovyTopus. 

§§ 16-19. Agesilaus’ prepara- 
tions in Ephesus. 395 B.C. 


16. ouvvfhyaye : from the various 
places where the troops had been 
quartered for the winter. —a@Aa 
mpovOnke: a favorite method with 
Agesilaus of obtaining efficient 
service. Cp. 4. 2. 5.—aptora 
copatov txov: should be in the 
best condition of body. €xor is opt. 
in implied ind. disc. For the gen. 
with the adv. see S. 1441; HA. 
757a; B. 360; G. 1092; Gl. 507d. 
—kal... 8: aud... also. — 
gavetev: should prove themselves. 


208 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 4. [395 B.C, 


17Tavtas. a€iav S€ Kal OAnv THY TOW ev H Hv O€as 
48 a 
énoinoev* 4 TE yap ayopa Hv peat) TavTOdaTav Kal 
immwv Kal OrrAwy @viwy, ot TE YadKOTUTOL Kal OL TEKTO- 
‘ c lal \ c / ‘ c 4 
VES Kal OL XAAKELS Kal Ol OKUTOTOMOL Kal ot Cwypador 165 
TavTes TokELKa OTA KaTeaKEvaloy, WoTE THY TOAW 
2 
1i8dvTws olecAar ToAeuou epyacTypLov eivar. éemeppadcOy 
>» ei ee Rae Fae A , \ A ¥ 
& av tus Kal éxetvo dav, Aynoidaov pev Tp@Tor, ereita 
‘\ \ ‘\ A 4 > 4 > ‘ 
d€ Kal Tovs aAdous oOTpaTidtas EaTEhavwpevous ard 
TOV yupvaciov amovTas Kal avatiOévTas Tovs aTEba- 170 
a 3 - 4 ‘ » : \ \ 4 
vous TH ApTeuds. omov yap avdpes Oeods pev w€BowrTo, 
Ta O€ modEuKAa aoKoler, TePapyety Sé peheT@EV, TAS 
> haa > n , Si 's 4; > A > 
ovK eiKds evravla mavTa peota eATiOwY ayabar civat; 
19 Hyovpevos O€ Kal TO KaTappoveiy TOY TOdELiov paynv 
‘\ > 4 ‘\ ‘\ / ~ A , 
Twa euBadrrEw pds TO wdyerOat, mpoetre Tors KHpVEL 175 
Tov; vTO Tov AnoTaV adiaKomévouvs BapBdpovs yr- 
pvovs twdeiy. dp@vTes ovv ot oTpaTi@Tat evKODS MEV 
‘\ ‘\ id 5 4 \ \ ‘\ > , 
dua TO pndemore exdverOar, warakods dé Kal damdvous 
\ Set Bk Pm MAME JAR , > ae 4 Oe 8 , 
dud TO adel Er 6ynudTov elvar, Evdprcav ovdev Sroicew 


Tov modEwov 7 eb yuvarki Séou payer ban. 180 
17. Kal SAnv thy wodw: the see on I. 2. 6.—céBowro... 
entire city also, as well as the dokotev . . . peXer@ev: opt. in a 
gymnasia, etc. —@éas: connect with less vivid fut. protasis; for w@s 
agiav. — wavroSamwav ... avlwv: ovK eikos . . . elvat = €ikérws av 


both adjs. limit both the nouns ey. See GMT. 555; S. 2359 f.; 
which they inclose. — {wypdpo.: B. 564. 


to paint the devices on the 19. Ayordv: z.e. Greek raiding 
shields. —dore . . . oleoOar: sc. parties. — AevKods: sc. adrovs OvTas. 
twa, so. that one might have —pmdérore éxdverOar : ze. never ex- 
thought. See on ware mAnporvv posing their skins tothe sun, as the 
arts Ta. Greeks did in their athletic exer- 


18. éxeivo: referring to the fol- cises. Cp. yuuvafew (from yupvds, 
lowing, as in 2. 3. 56.—’Apréw&: stripped) and yupvaciov.—%: be- 


395 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 4. 209 


a0} be / ” / \ ¢ 3 \ Ho 5) > ae 
20 vy O€ TOUT® TW KPOYW Kal O EVvLaVTOS NOH ad ov 
e€émrevoev 6 “Aynothaos duehndvOer, WaTE of ev meEpi 
¥ > 
Avaavdpov tpidkovta oikade améteov, Suddoxor 8 
5) A ec yA n>) a , bon , 
avrots ot Tept Hpirmiday tapnoav. tovtwv Bevorhéa 
Q ; \ TAX ¥ Sr N \ ¢ , , de go \ 
pev Kal addov erakev emt Tovs imméas, YKVOnv Se emt Tovs 185 
, e 
veodapwoers Omditas, Hpirmidav & emi tovs Kupetous, 
\ A 
Mbydava dé éri Tovs ad TOY TOW OTpPaTLOTAS, Kal 
A A A 
mMpoeitev avTors ws evOUs yyyooLTO THY GUYTOMwTATHY 
éml Ta KpaTicTa THS XWpas, OTws avToHev ovTwW Ta 
\ \ , 
COLATA Kal THY yvouNnv TapacKEevaloLVTO WS aYWVLOV- 190 
21 puevot. O mevTo. Tiacadéprys TavTa pev évdpioe Eye 
- eae 4 re > ~ > 4 \ lal 
avtov madw Bovdrdpuevov eEaratnoar, eis Kapiav dé vov 
a »* > > aA t / Co Q , \ / A 
T@ ovTt EuBadew, kat TO TE TECOV KalarEp TO TpoabeV 
eis Kapiay dveBiBace Kat 76 immuxdy eis TO Mardvdpov 
sete 
6 8 “Aynoidaos ovK epevoaro, 
5 3 9 a) > \ > ‘\ XN / 
a\N’ wotep Tpoetrev evOs Els TOV Yapdiavdy Tdmov 
eveBane. 


TEOLOV KATETTNCEDV. 195 


Kal Tpeis pev nucpas du épnutas Todepior 


cause of the comparative idea in 


C by Xenophon. See Introd. p. Io. 
duoicew, the war would be no 


—Tovs ard Tav wédewv: 7.2. the 


harder than, etc. 

§§ 20-24. Hostilities are re- 
sumed. Agesilaus wins a victory 
at the Pactolus River. 

20. ah ov: SC. ypdvov, S7Znce. 
—oi wept “Hpirmidav: z.c. Herip- 
pidas was at the head of the 
second Thirty, as Lysander had 
been of the first. Cp. § 2.— én: 
see on I. I. 32. — Tods Kupelovs : 
z.é. the remnant of the Ten Thou- 
sand (cp. 1. 6), who had perhaps 
been commanded up to this time 

BROWNSON, 


contingents of the allies, as in I. 
I. 25.—TG KpdticTa Tis xopas: 
the fertile and wealthy province 
of Lydia (cp. § 21). —8mas: con- 
nect with zpoeizev. —avrd0ev: at 
once. — ovTw . . . TApacKkevdtoLvTo 
as Gywviotpevor: lit. wight so pre- 
pare... as men about to con- 
tend, i.e. might prepare .. . to 
contend. See on ws amavrnoope- 
vos I. 6. 3. 

21. maédw: as before, § 12.— 
épBadetv: fut. — Dapiiavdv: of 


HELLENICA — 14 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 4. [395 B.c. 


210 


5 Aa Ta emiTHd ” TU EL n Oe 

Topevomevos TOAAG TA EmUTHOELA TH OTPaTia Eixe, TH OE 

, A a ‘ ~ ‘ 
22TETAPTH KOV ol TOV TohEuiwv LmTTELS. Kal TO pev 

lal > ‘ , 
dpxovTt Tov aKevoddpwr elev 6 HyEpav SiaBavre TOV 200 
‘ 

Ilaxtwdov motapov otpatomedeverIar, adrol 8€ Kart 
, ‘ aie , > , 3 , > 
dovtes TOVs TAV “EhAHvwY aKodovMous ExTappevous eis 


aptraynv mohdovs attav améKrewar. 
"Aynaihaos, Bonfeiy éxéhevce Tovs tmméas. 
Iépaa ws cidov tiv BonPevav, nOpoicOnoav Kat avTt- 205 
23 taperaéavro TapmAnBéor Tov imméwy TAabeow. 


Se 


aiafopevos Se 
o 8 ab 


ev0a. 


> / 4 9 “A \ , 
Aynathaos yuyyooKwy OTe Tols pev TodEpious 


¥ , \ , . AO. SRA. os , A 
OUT®W TAPE) TO meCov, QAUT@ de ovoev QATTELY) TWV TApe- 


, > 
OKEVATHLEVMY, KALPOV HyHnoaTo paynv ovvaar, € 


dSvvatro. 


ohayacdpevos ov THY pev dadayya, evBvds 210° 


> - ga \ / c ld > de “A e 
NY ETL TOVS TAPATETAYMEVOUS LTTTTEAS, EK OE TW ome 


“A > , ‘\ ld > > ¢¥ A c / > a A 
Tov éexéhevoe Ta Seka ad HBns Dew dude avrois, Tots 


A A > , c A 
dé wedracTals cime Spdpw vhnyeto Oa. 


Tapyyyere de 


\ “ c lal 5 4 c ec lal A >" 
Kal TOLS Lmmevow EuPaddeLV, ws aVTOU TE KaL TaVTOS 


nw ¢ , : 
24TOU OTPATEVMLATOS ETOMLEVOV. 


‘ \ Xe , 30 7 
Tovs pev 52) imméas €d€- 215 


¢ / > \ >; ¢ , ‘\ \ ~ 
Eavro ot Hépoau: éret 8 apa mavra Ta Seva wapHp, 


Sardis, the capital of Lydia. — 
moka: pred., 22 abundance. 

22. elwev: as in I. I. 13.—6 
Hnyepov: z.c. of the Persian horse- 
men, who are referred to in avroé 
below. — av: asin 1. 7. 

23. Tav waperkevarpévev: Cp. 
THs Twapackevns § 11. Agesilaus 
had both hoplites and peltasts as 
well as cavalry. — rhyv piv pddayya 

- » hyev: contrasted .with zap- 
nyyeiAe S& Kal rots immedow. 


The orders to ra déxa ad’ HRs 


and to the peltasts are merely in- 
cidents of the movement described 
in tiv dddayya tyev.—ek Tav 
émkitév: equivalent to a_ part. 
gen. — ra Sécka ad’ HBns: see on 2. 
4. 32.—6péce aidrots: fo close 
quarters with them. —waphyyere: 
sent word. The horsemen were 
already facing the enemy (§ 22), 
and hence in advance of Agesilaus 
and the infantry.—d@s: im the 
assurance that. 

24. wavra rd Seva: Ze. peltasts 


395 B.C. BZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 4. 211 


+ BNF \ . \ jE 7M ] “A nan » 5 
evexuvav, Kal ol ev avTav evOds ev TO TOTAL ETE OL, 
Y vo 
ot S addou edevyov. ot 8 “EdAnves eraxodovOodvres 
aipovo. Kal TO oTpatdmedov avTav. Kal ot peéev TeEX- 
: 
TaoTal, WOTEP ELKOS, Els apTayynY ErpdmovTO: 6 8 220 
=A ir sKA 4 \ pir ‘ |} * 
yncidaos KiKAw Tavra Kal diva Kal Tod€uia rept 
f \ ¥»¥ b: 4 Ps , 
egTpatoTedevoato. Kai adda Te TOAAA ypypara EAYd- 
a e 4 x c 8 la / N ¢ 
On, & nupe mr€ov 7 EROouHKovTa TddavTa, Kal at 
Kapnro. de tore EAYhOnoav, as “Aynoidaos eis THY 
e "9 > / 
E\Adda amyyayev. 225 


2, Ore d avrn 1 payn éeyévero, Turoadépvys & Ydp- 


¥ ¥ y ee ¢ , , 
dec ETUY WY WATE WTLa@VTO ot Ilépaat Tpodedda Oar 
e.1 2 > 7 \ \ \ Sos e a \ 
tm avtov. yvous de Kal avros 6 Ilepoav Baorreds 

, + > A A , \ 3 
Ticocadépyny aitiov eivar Tod Kakos hépecBar TA Ear- 
Tov, TiPpavorny Kataméuwas amoréuver avtov THY Keda- 230 
Ayjv. TovTo dé Toijoas 6 Tipavarns mene. mpds TOV 
i x 
“Aynothaov mpéaBes éyovtas : °O “Ayyoidae, 0 pev 
airios TOV Tpayparov Kal diy Kal Hiv ever THY Oikyy * 

‘ \ 3 ES Se. A , ek \ o''3 a 
Baoreds Sé a&iot oé prev domly oikade, Tas 8 €v TH 
"Aoia mod YTOVO ’ ov apxatov Sacer 

gia TOES AVTOVOpOUS OVaAasS TOY apyxator [LOV 235 


and hoplites as well as horsemen. given command of the Spartan 
—év To wotap@: zz (not ‘into’) let. 


the river, z.¢. in trying to cross to 25. yvots: as in § 15.—avrés 
their camp on the opposite side 6 Ileprav Bactkeds: see on I. 2. 
(§ 22).— épevyov: note the impf, 19.— rod . . . trad éavrod: for his 
fied on, z.e. after successfully affairs’ going badly. According 
crossing the river.— @Ada te kré.: to Diodorus (14. 80) the king was 


- see on 2. I. 30.—nvpe: brought. also influenced in his action by 


—Kal... 8: asin2.4. 6. his mother Parysatis, who had 

§§ 25-29. TZissaphernes zs be- never forgiven Tissaphernes for 
headed by order of the Persian his enmity to Cyrus. — tév mpay- 
king. His successor negotiates péarov: the trouble.—rdas. . 
with Agesilaus. The latter ts wodes: z.¢. the Greek cities. 


2gevba déor. 


212 


26 avUT@ aTropepev. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Ill, 4. [395 B.c. 


> , \ ~ Dp , 
dmokpivapevov d€ Tov “Aynoiddov 


9 > a , lal » ~ A an A > 
ért ovkK av TomoELe Ta’TA avev TAY oikoL Teov, SDB 
) , 4 *» s ‘ ‘ A / , 

adda, Ews av TUOn TA Tapa THS TOEWS, pETAXHPHTOr, 
¥ > \ , er 3s {ee ‘ ‘ 
epy, eis THY PapvaBalov, emedn Kal é€yw Tov Gov 
3 s , Y x a? ¥ ries , 
€xyOpov teriropynpa. “Ews av toivur, pn 6 “Aynat- 240 
Laos, éxeive Topevwpat, Sidov by TH oTpaTia Ta EmiTH- 


Seva, 


€xeivw pev dn 6 TOpavartns Sidwor TpraKovra 


tadavTa: 6 € AaBav Hau ert THY DapvaBalov Ppv- 
, » \3 > AD na , Ae 8 , ¥ 
2zyiav. ovrTed avT@ ev T@ TEdiw TO UTEP Kvpns EpxeTar 


a A ” ‘ “nw ‘al 9 
amd TOV olkoL TEA@Y APYELV KAL TOV VAUTLKOV OTT@S 245 


\ bid ‘ 
yryvorKko. Kal KkatacTHoacIat vavapxov OvTwa avToS 


BovXo:To. 


tovto 8 éroinoay ot Aakedauovior Tor@de 


a > ¥ / ‘ 
oyiopa@, ws el 6 avTos audorépwy apyxot, TO Te TELOV 
“A > 
mohv av ioyupdrepov eivar, Kal” ev ovans THS tayxvos 


> / / / > / “A al 
apporépos, TO TE VaUTLKOV, ETLpawomevov TOV 7ELCoD 250 
> , \ A Sry ld lal 
dkovoas 5€ Tadta 6 “Aynoidaos, mpe@rov 


pev Tais mod\eou Tapyyyeid€e Tats ev Tals vHoOLS Kat 


al 5 , , “ c , ¢ , 
tats émfadarridious Tpunpers Toveto Oar Omdcas ExdoTH 


26. trav... teM@v: the author- 
ities, especially the ephors. See 
on 2. 4. 29.—G@AAa: at least. — 
mhv PapvaBdfov: Tithraustes, like 
Tissaphernes in I. 9, was glad to 
sacrifice Pharnabazus’ satrapy in 
order to save his own. — ée8h 
kal: an additional reason, — 
besides the fact that hostilities 
would naturally cease, pending 
word from Sparta. —rhv Papva- 
Bafov Ppvylav: /.c. Lesser Phry- 
gia, as distinguished from Greater 
Phrygia. See on I. 3. 


27. épxerar . . . apxew: there 
came (an order)... to command. 
The construction is simply the pas- 
sive of méurovow of Epopa . . . 
otpateverOar in I. 7.—Kal rod 
vauvTiKod: no one except Agesilaus 
was ever given command of both 
the land and sea forces of Sparta. 
Plut. Ages. 10. — bras yryveoxor : 
as he might think best.—@s .. .« 
Gv... elvar: see on OTe. . . €ve- 
oOo. 2.2.2.— Kal év. . . dudoré- 
pos: che strength of both (lit. for 
both) being united, 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


395 B.C. ] id eae 


213 


, an , \ > 2 9 @ 7 
BovXo.ro Tov TO\EwV. Kal éyevovTo Kawai, €€ Ov at TE- 
modes ErnyyethavTo Kai ot LOv@Tar Emo.odvTO yapile- 255 
, ] » \ € 4 4 
29 70au Bovdcpevor, els ElKooL Kal Exatov. Tleioardpov 
Se \ fal X LO 2 \ , , , 
€ TOV THS ‘yuvatkos adeAPov vavapyxov KaTéaTyHCE, hidro- 
TIMLOV MeV Kal Eppaevoy THY WuyyVy, are_poTEpov SE TOD 
, 0 e Py A \ / 5 \ > \ 
mapacKkevaler Oar ws det. Kat Heicavdpos pev are Oav 
\ 7. See e Ss > / y Y 
Ta VAUTLKA ETpaTTEV: O Aynothaos, woTEp wppn- 260 


o-% ‘\ / > , 
oev, emt THY Dpvylav Emopevero. 


‘O pevtor TiOpavorys, Katapabety Soxa@v Tov ’Aynol-5 
haov Katadpovodvta Tov Baciéws Tpaypdtwv Kal 

> ~ A > lA 3 “A > rd 5 XN 
ovdapn Svavoovpevov amievar €x THs “Acias, adda 
paddov édmidas €yovTa peydras aipyoev Bacidéa, 
amTopav Ti xp@To Tots Tpaypao., TeuTEL TipoKparny 5 
\ € , > e / \ 4 > , 
Tov “Pddiov eis “EX\Xdda, Sods ypuaiov eis TwevTyKovTA 
TddavTa apyupiov, Kat Kehever TepacOar mora Ta 
peyrota hauBavovta diddvar Tots mpoeaTynKdaw €» Tats 

4 nie ap OR “4 > ld \ , 
mokeow ep wTe TOELOV ELoicew Tpds Aakedamovious. 


28. éyévovro Katval, Kré.: Lhe 
result was new ships, etc., lit. 
there came into being new ships, 
etc. Agesilaus wished to reén- 
force the Lacedaemonian fleet in 
order to meet Conon (see on § 1), 
who was gathering strength and 
in the preceding year had helped 
the Rhodians to revolt from 
Sparta. Diod. 14. 79. 

29. Gtrevpdtepov . as Sei: 
rather inexperienced in making 
the needful provisions. Plutarch 
(Ages. 10) calls the appointment of 
Pisander a case of sheer favoritism. 


CHAPTER 5, §§ 1-2. 7Zithraus- 
tes undertakes through bribery to 
incite the other states of Greece to 
hostttities against Sparta. 

I. mwpaypatev: fower. Cp. I. 
6.13.— aipfoew: would overcome. 
— ti xp@To Tots mpdypaci.: see on 
2. 1. 2.—yxpvoiov . . . dpyuplov: 
gold to the value of fifty talents of 
silver. The phrase serves merely 
to translate the gold darics of 
Persia into Greek notation. — 
Tots TpoeeTHKOT LW: See ON I. 7. 2. 
—éfoloev: for the tense see 
GMT. 113.—It should be noted 


2 


3 


214 


BZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


1b I aes [395 B.C. 


éxeivos 8 €\Odv SidSwow ev OnBais pev "AvdpokdEldg Te 10 


kal lopnvia Kat Tadrakiddpw, év Kopivdy d€ Tiwoldw 


> 
te kat Ilohviver, ev” Apye dé Kidwvi re Kal Tots per 


> al 
QUTOUV. 


"AOnvator d€ Kat ov petahaBovtes TovToU TOU 


/ Y 4 > > ‘\ / , 
Xpuatov OUWS mpolvpou noOav €ls TOV To\epov, VOpt- 


la ¥ > 
Covres avT@v TO apyew Elva. 


ol pev On SeEdpevor 7a. 15 


xXpypara eis Tas olkelas modeus Su€Bahdov Tovs Aake- 


al nw 4 
Sayovious: émel dé Tavras Eis ploos a’TaY Tponyayor, 


/ ‘\ \ , 4 ‘ > / 
ouviotavay Kat TAS peylioTas Toes TpOS aAANAas. 


A A 9 > 
['vyvdésKortes O€ of €v Tats OnBars TpoeoTares OTe Et 


uy Tus ap&er Toduov, ovk CHehjcovew ot AaKkedatpo- 20 


vor ew Tas OTOVdaS TPOS TOUS TUppaxous, TE\BovaL 
Aokpovs tovs ‘Omouvtiovs €x THS apdroBnTyno\wov 
xépas Pwxedoi re Kal Eavrols xpypara TeA€oaL, vopl- 


\ 4 4 4 > Lal > \ 
Covtes Tovs Pwxéas TovTOV yevopevov ewPadew eis THY 


that Tithraustes’ gold was but a 
slight factor in bringing about the 
war against Sparta. For the im- 
portant states of Greece were more 
than willing to enter upon the 
struggle. Argos was always hos- 
tile to the Spartans, Athens was 
only waiting her opportunity to be 
revenged, and Thebes and Corinth 
had already shown their ill-will 
toward Sparta and their jealousy 
of her power (cp. 4. 4 and see on 
2. 4. 30 and 3. 4. 3). Through- 
out the Greek world the Spartans 
had shown themselves harsh mas- 
ters and had alienated former 
friends. 

2. Kal: = Kairrep. — vopltovres 


. elvar: lit. thinking that it was 
theirs to rule, z.e. in the hope of 
recovering their former power. — 
els . . . wédets: connect with dé- 
BadXAov. — cvvicrarav: conative. 

§$ 3-7. War breaks -out be- 
tween. Locris and Phocis. The 
Thebans support the former, 
whereupon the Phocians appeal to 
Sparta for aid, which is readily 
granted. The Thebans seek as- 
sistance at Athens. 

3. Tos “Orovvriovs: as con- 
trasted with the Ozolian or Western 
Locrians. — & ris apgurByryclpou 

. teAdrar: fo levy money from 
the territory which was in dispute 
between the Phocians and them- 


395 B.C.] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Ill, s. 


215 


Aoxpida. Kat ovk epevobnoar, add’ edbds ot Daxeis 25 


éwBaddvres eis THY Aoxpida roddamAdowa Xpypara 


4 €\aBov. 


ol ow mept Tov “Avdpordcidav Tayxd emeroay 


tovs @nBaiovs Bonfeiv trois Aoxpois, ws ovk eis THY 


appro Bytyay.ov, GAN Els THY Opooyouperny pidyv 
TE Kal ovppayoy eivar Aokpida euBeBrAnKdTwr adTOr. 30 


€met S€ of OnBator avtewBaddvres eis THY Paxida 


3Q 7 \ 4 > e A , , 
€oqjouv THY Xxopav, EvVOVS 01 Paxets TEUTOVTL TpErBeLs 


eis Aaxedaipova Kal 7€iovv Bonbety adrots, dudacKor- 


TES WS OVK HPEaVTO TOhEMOV, GAN apuvdpevor HAOov ert 


5tovs Aoxpovs. of pevtou Aakedaipdvioe acpevor €aBov 35 


, , > NN \ , s > 
Tpopaciw oTpatevew emt Tovs OnBatovs, madau opyr- 


Copevou avtois THs TE avTiAy pews THS TOV “A7ddAwVOS 


Ud > , \ Cap tte: (A, & \ al \ 3 lal 
dexarns €v Aekeheia Kal Tov emt Tov Tlepara pr) eOed7- 


selves (z.€. the Locrians). The 
order of words, separating the 
dats. Bwxedor and éavrots from the 
adj. on which they depend, is 
analogous to that in 4. 1.—-od- 
AatAdoia Xpfpara: z.¢. property 
many times the value of the money 
which the Lotrians had levied. 

4. os: on the ground that. — 
THY Spodoyoupévynv . . . Aoxpida: 
lit. that which was admitted to 
be friendly and allied territory, 
namely Locris, z.e. ‘the territory 
which was indisputably Locrian 
and hence friendly to them” (the 
Thebans). — airév: the Phocians. 
—  8i8deKovtes: setting forth. 

5. orpareverv: the simple inf. 
after chaBov mpdpacw. S. 2004; 


HA.952; B.641; G. 1521; Gl. 565. 
Below, however, xatpév is followed 
by the articular inf. — rijs re dvrtA4- 
ews... Sexdrys: oth on account 
of their claiming (gen. of cause) 
Apollo’s tenth, t.e. of the spoils 
of the Peloponnesian War. Ac-. 
cording to Plutarch (Zys. 27) the 
Thebans were the only allies of 
Sparta who had ventured to ask 
for a share of the spoils. Their 
request was refused by the Spar- 
tans, who now ill-naturedly and 
unfairly put it as though the The- 
bans had asked for the tenth which 
was to be dedicated to Apollo. 
Cp. 3. 1 and note. — Aexedelq: 
the Spartan headquarters. In- 
trod. p. 16.—Tod . . . ph eedf- 


216 


oar akodovlno a. 
TELTAL Ly) TVTTPATEVELY. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 5. 


[395 B.C. 


5 “ 3° 5 7 A , 
NTLOVTO avTovs Kat KopwOious 
AVEMLLVYOKOVTO O€ Kal ws 40 


Over 7 ev Avdidu TOV “Aynoidaov ovK Elwy Kal TA 
, ¢ ‘\ c »” 5 \ ~ nw . € +99 
reOupeva iepa ws eppupav aro TOV Bwmov Kat ore ovd 


> \ > 4 > / , 
els THV Aotay Aynoikaw ovveotparevor. 


eLoyilovto 


\ \ ‘\ \ ‘a “~ 3 , ‘ So 
dé Kal Kahov Kapov eivar Tov e€ayev otpatiav ém 


> ‘ \ A A > > \ , ‘ > 
QUTOVS KAL TAVOAL TIS ELS AVTOVS vBpcws: TQ TE y2p €V 45 


™m Agiqg Kalas odiow exe, Kparovytos ‘Aynowaou, 


Kal €v TH “Ed\dds oddeva addov TdAELOV €.TOOw@V odi- 


> 
6C0tV €EWdL. 


ovTw S€ yiryywoKovons THS TOMwWS TOV 


Aaxkedaipoviwy ppovpav pev ot ehopor epavov, Avoar- 


Spov 0° e&€reupav eis Pwxéas Kai ex€hevoay avTovs TE 50 


‘ 4 »¥ “A \ > 4 & 8 
tous PwKéas ayovta mapervar Kat Ouratovs Kat Hpa- 


Kdewtas Kal Mynhias Kat Almavas eis “Adaptor. 


exetoe S€ Kal Ilavoavias, oomep epedrhev HycioOat, 


4 ld > e \ c / ¥ 
ouvetifero tapécerOau eis pytnv Nuépav, Exwv Aake- 


8 / \ ‘ ii II X , = 
ALLOVLOUS TE KaL TOUS AAAOVUS € OTOVVY)OLOUS. 


or. 
KQL O55 


» . 
pev Avo-avdpos Ta Te aha Ta KEdEVOpEVA EmpaTTE Kal 


7 mpoaeT. Opxopevious aréaTnrte OnBaiwr. 


oar... Kal Kopw@lovs metoa: 
see 2. 4. 30 and note. —Ovew r 
év AvAlSu Kré.: see 4. 4.— od8€: 
not... either, z.e. they did not 
serve against Piraeus nor on the 
Asiatic expedition ether. For 
the fact see on 4. 3. —Kal kaddv 
katpov elvar: ¢hat it was also a 
favorable time, apart from the 
other reasons for their readiness 
to begin war. — kparotvros: deing 
victortous. 


6. otra yyveckotens: deing 


6 8: Tav- 
thus minded. — dpovpav . . . epar- 
vov: the regular phrase for calling 
out, summoning to arms, a Lace- 
daemonian army. Cp. e&ayet ppov- 
pav 2. 4. 29.—Avcavipov: who 
had returned from Asia shortly 
before. Cp. 4. 20. — Otratovus «ré. : 
peoples who lived in the region 
of the Malian Gulf. —‘AAlaprov: a 
town in Boeotia. — tuedAev yet- 
cba: was to have chief command. 
— ’Opxopeviovs: Orchomenus was 
the second city of Boeotia. 


395 B.C. ] 


EENOPONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Ill, 5. 


217 


7 3 \ \ 4 > / 5 ~ l4 
cavias, emel TA SiaBarypia eyevero aita, KaleCopuevos 


BI] Ed 4 \ é , \ ‘\ b] a 
€V Teyea TOUS TE Eevayovs LETTE(LTFE KQtL TOUS EK TOV 


“N 
TEPLOLKL@Y OTPATLOTAs TTE PLE LEVEY. 


errel ye nv OyAov 60 


“A Y lal 
Tors OnBaios eyevero ore €uBadrotey ot Aaxedayroviot 


eis THY Yopav avTav, mpéoBas erempav “AOrjvale 


Léyovras TOLQOE. 


°O, avdpes “APnvaior, a pev péeuderbe nuiv as Wndr- 


7 \ \ e ~ > ~ 4 a , 
Tapevov xaheTa TEPL VuaY Ev TH KaTahVoEL TOU TOXE- 65 


> > a / > \ fe , b] A 
pov, ovk plas péeudherbe: ov yap 7 TOs exewa 


b] , 5 Pee ae > a ¥ , 3 A 
eindhioato, a\X €ls avyp Eimev, OS ETUXE TOTE EV TOLS 


ouppayou Kabypevos. 


Y \ ff e ~ e 
OTe Oe TapeKahouv NaS Ov 


, \ lal Y 
AaxedOaunoviot emt Tov Tlerpara, tore ataca 1 ToALS 
bY 


> / ‘\ 4 > as) 
aTrelnpicaTo py TvoTpaTevey avrots. 


du bas ovv 70 


> 4 > , | a , 
OVX YKLOTA opy:Couevwy HAW TWV Aakedatpovior, 


, > , a eon A , rw 
dikaov eivat vopilopey Boney vuas TH TOE Hav. 


\ - ae a > A Y ta 3 4 53-3 
gmodkv O° ETL peadXov agvovpev, OTOL TOV ev acreL evye- 


, 2 \ \ , 27 
veo Oe, Tpobijpas €7l TOUS Aakedatpovious teva. 


Rigi a 
EKEL~ 


vo. yap KaTaoTHTavTEs Vas els Ovyapyiay Kal Els 75 


€xOpav 7a Sypw, adixopevor TOA Suvdpe ws vy 


7. SvaBarfjpia: see on 4. 3. 
—tyévero: proved favorable. — 
fevayots: Spartan officers who 
raised and commanded the contin- 
gents of the allies. — reprorklSov : 
sc. moXewv, Laconian towns round 
about Sparta, the homes of the 
Perioeci (see on I. 3. 15). 

§§ 8-15. Speech of the Theban 
envoys at Athens. 

8. ape... bndioapévov: as 
to the fault you find with us on 
the ground that we voted. The 


part. is gen. abs., instead of 
dat. in agreement with yyiv.— 
XaArer.: viz. the destruction of 
Athens. See 2. 2. 19. — ets avip: 
a certain Erianthus, according to 
Plut. Lys. see on 
ei OvTos I. 7. 9.—év Tots cuppa- 
xous: 22 the assembly of the Lace- 
daemonian alles. 

9. tav & Gora: the oligarchs 
in Athens as opposed to the demo- 
crats in Piraeus. Cp. 2. 4. 24, 26, 
etc. — ddixopevor: 2. 4.28 f.— 


15. — elev: 


218 BZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 5. [395 B.C. 


, , os 5 , Y ‘ ‘ 
oUppayo. Tapédocay buas TO AYO: woTE TO per 
eS , 5 b) aN € de 8n ¢ b ee. oho. 
én’ éxeivois elvat atom ate, 6 O€ OHpwos ovTOGL Has 

lo€gwoe. Kal pny OTL pev, @ avdpes “APnvator, Bov- 
Loio# av Thy apynyv Hv mpdorepov exextnaVe avahaPetv 80 
mavres emvotapea: todto dé mas paddov eikds yeve 

» > > \ a Sete, Bee , P) , a] a 
cba H €i adroi Tots bm Exeivwv adiKovpevors BonOotre ; 
ru d€ ToAN@Y apxovor, 17 PoBnOHATE, dda TOD pad- 
Lov 61a TovTo Oappeire, EvOvpovpevo Tu Kal bpets Ore 
/ 

TrELTTMV NPXETE, TOTE TAELaTOUS EXOpods ExEeKTHG!HE. 85 
GAN’ Ews pev ovK Elyov OTOL aTooTalev, ExpuTTOV THY 

‘ ae ¥ b) \ 8 / 8 / / 

mpos vpas €xOpav: éret O€ ye Aaxedaipovior tpo€aTn- 
11gav, TOTE Efyvay ola TEptL Buoy eylyvwoKov. Kal vov 
ye, av phavepot yerducla nets TE Kal tects Cwwacme- 
Sotvtes evavtia Tots Aakedaipoviors, eb tote, dvadary- 90° 
c ‘ 5 ~ 
as d€ adnO7 
héyouer, €av avahoyionabe, abtixa yudoerbe. tis yap 
non Katadelrera, avdrois evperys; ovK "Apyelou peév 


‘ 4 “A > 4 
govTat To\XOL Ol picovrTES avToUs. 


mapéSocav: the same word which 
Thrasybulus uses in 2. 4. 41.— 
7 én éxelvors elvar: so far as it 


ts the happening of this more likely, 
i.e. how ts it more likely that this 
should happen. yevéoOa, which is 


depended upon them, for ail they 
did to prevent it. For the inf. 
see S. 2012 c; HA. 956, 956 a; 
B. 642, 1; G. 1534, 1535; Gl. 569. 
— Gmrohodate: you have (already) 
perished. This is putting it more 
forcibly than if the speaker had 
said drwAwAaTte av, you would 
have perished. ~ 

10. Kalphv: and further, turn- 
ing to a new point. —dpxqv: do- 
minton.—rovro ... yevér Oar: how 


subj. of éori understood, appears 
to refer to the future; in fact it 
has no meaning of time whatever, 
the future idea being contained in 
eixds. Cp. on o€Bowro 4. 18. — 
bru: because. Connect with do- 
BnOnre. —tws . . . Gmorratev: 50 
long as they had no one to whom 
(dro, cp. 4. 1) 20 revolt, — mpoéorn- 
cav: offered themselves as leaders. 
— tylyvwoKov: see on § 6. 


11, “Apyetou: see on § 1. Ar- 


395B.C.j BENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 5. 


219 


°. 4 “~ 5 nw e 4 > nw -, QA 
12 G€l TOTE OVTMEVELS AUTOLS UTapYoVoWw ; *HetoL ye pH 
vov EOTEPNMEVOL Kal Yopas TOAANS Kal TOAEwWY eyOpoi g5 
: > A , , , \ ee , 
avTots mporyeyernvTat. KopuGtovs 6€ Kal Apkadas 
a X , lal aA 9 \ A x c A , 
Kat “Axaovs Ti Paper, ot ev Ev TH TPOS Dyas Toguw 
pada Aurapovpevon vT éxeivav TavTwy Kal Tovwy Kat 
KWovvev Kal Tov SaTavnudTwY peTEtxor, erel O eT pa- 
a 2 , € s , a » Ain ak 
£av a €BovAovTo of Aakedapdriot, Tolas 7 aPXNS 7) 100 
A xd , , 4 > ~ > by! 
TULNS 1) TOlwY KpHaTwv peTadeddkaow avtTots; adda 
‘ > Y,\° c \ b] la , val A 
Tovs pev eLAwTas appootas aftovor Kabioravar, Tov dé 
TULL AY wy e\evbepwr OVT@V, e7rel nurvynoar, SeomroTau 
be J 4 5 A A A a e La 5 4 
avaTepyvacw. adrha pv Kal ovs vpov aréoTnoay 
pavepot ciow ée€nmatyKdres: avTt yap édcvOepias 105 
dimAnv avtots dSovdciav TAPETXHKATW* VITO TE yap 
TOV ApsLooTav TUpavvovvTa Kal UTd déka avdpar, os 
yd 4 5 ec Ya , 4 A a“ 
Avcoavdpos KATETTHOEY EV EXAOTY TOE. O YE WHY THS 


gos was the only Peloponnesian 
state which had not fought with 
Sparta against Athens. — del rote : 
a strengthened det. 

12. ye phy: correlative with the 
preceding pev. See Introd. IV. 
D. 4. — viv éorepnpévor: as a result 
of the war described in Chap. 2. 
See abstract on p. 197. — éx@pol. . . 
mpooyeyévynvrar: have been added 
to the number of their enemies. — 
Kopw@lovs . . . tl badpev: for the 
double acc. see S. 1622; HA. 
725a; B. 340; G. 1073; Gl. 536c. 
—xpypartev: z.c. booty. See on 
§ 5.—elAwras dpyoords: almost 
certainly an exaggeration. — éel 
nitixyncav: sznce they (ze. the 


Spartans) achieved success. — The 
indictment brought against the 
Spartans in this section and the fol- 
lowing goes far toward clearing 
Xenophon of the charge of blind 
partisanship. See Introd. p. 31. 
13. @AAG PAV: asin 2. 3.40.— 
€evPeptas: the freedom of Greece 
had been Sparta’s avowed aim in 
the Peloponnesian War. Cp. 2. 2. 
23.—dpportav . . . Séka dvipav: 
see on 2.2. 5. At this time Ly- 
sander’s decarchies had been over- 
thrown (4. 2 and 7); Spartan 
harmosts, however, were still rul- 
ing, not only in the Asiatic cities, 
but (according to Demosthenes 
18. 96) in continental Greece and 


220 EENOSQNTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 5. [395 B.C. 


> 
"Agias Baowteds Kal Ta peyioT avrots cvpPahduevos 
‘ nw ; “~ “~ oa > 
els TO UUaV KpaTHoaL vuY Ti didhopoy TaayxEL 7] El 110 
an “~ > > 
14peO tpav KateTO\eunoe avTovs; TMS OV OUK ELKOS, 
cay bets a TpooTHTE TOV OVTW HavEepas adLKoUpPEVa”, 
vov bas TOAD HON peyiotous TaV TamoTE yevérOar; 
9 \ \ ¥ ~ ‘ / / 4 
ére pev yap HpxeTe, Tov Kata Oddarrav povoy SyHzov 
nyctabe: viv S€ ravTwy Kat nuav Kat TMedorovynotwv 115 
¥ A nn nw 7 
kal @» tpdabev ypyxeTE Kat avTov Bacihéws TOU peyl- 
Xd 
aoTnv Sivayiv exovtos yyemoves av yevowwOe. Kaito 
> na » ‘\ 3 / / c c A 
Hwev toddov akior Kal €kelvors TVpPpaAXOL, WS VpEtS 
éristacbe: viv Sé ye eiKds TM TaVTi EeppapEevEerTEepws 
~ “~ “A » 
duly ovppayetv Nas H Tore Aakedaipoviows: ovdé yap 120 
ee A a ld O° e-2:% > , 
bmép vyowTav 7 Xvpakociwy ovd vmEp ahdorpior, 
7 4 > 2 €u-% ce es, Be) , 
@oTEp TOTE, GAN Urep Hua@v avTav ad.Kovpéevay Bon- 
s ‘ a) ld A > (O0€) 9 e 
15 Ojocopev. Kal TOTO péevTOL yp ev Eld€evat, Ort 7» AaKe- 
, / ‘\ > , > ‘ “ 
Saipovioy mAeovefia mod edKataduTwrépa éotl THs 
A a \ ‘ ¥ 
bperépas yevoperns apxns. vpels Mev yap EXOVTES 125 
» 
vavTiKoV OvK exXOVT@Y HpyeTE, OUTOL Sé ddiyou OVTES 
/ ” ‘ woe a ¢ , 
To\\aTAagiwy ovTwy Kal ovdev yYeLpoy wmicpevav 
lal la > A 
mTEOVEKTOVGL. TAVT ovY éyoueEV Hpels* EV ye MEVTOL 
5 s Q > »¥ 5 > A a“ 9 , >) 4 
ériotacbe, & avdpes “APnvaior, ore vouilowev emt odd 


in the Aegean islands. — kal: asin 
§ 2.— cupBadspevos: especially in 
the time of Cyrus, 1. 5. 1 f.— pre” 
tpav...avrovs: a flattering sug- 
gestion that Sparta owed her suc- 
cess against Athens merely to 
Persian aid. 

14. elkés .. . yevéoOar: as in 
§ 10.— ad: im your turn, as con- 
trasted with Aaxedapovioe mpoe- 


otnoav § 10. —48y: strengthening 
the following super]. —tév warrorte : 
of all the states that have ever been. 
—pxete: Held sway. —wavrov: 
explained by the following apposi- 
tives. — r@wavrl: asin 2. 3. 22. — 
ot8é: dyno means,a strengthened ov. 

15. wal... pévrov: as in I. 7. 
— twheoveEla: assumed dominion, 
Similarly aAeovextovo. below. — 


395 B.C. ] EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 5. 


221 


4 5 \ A ¢ A A 6 , , mY w 
peila ayala tapaxadeiv vas TH YueTepa TOdEL 7 TH 130 
TpETEpG. | 

1 “O pev tavr eimov éeratocato. tav 8 *APnvaiwr 

4 Ar \ , . , Ss b] , 

mapTo\No. pev ouvyyopEevor, TaVTES evindio avTo 
lal 5 A , \ > , ‘ 
BonBew adrots. OpacvBovdos Sé azroKpivdpevos 7d 

Undiopa Kal TovTO evedeiKvUTO, OTL ATELXicTOU TOD 135 
Tleupai@s ovtos Opws Tapaxwdweicoeyv yapita avTots 
vets pev yap, ehn, ov 
4 > > e “A ce “a - > e lal 
ouveotpatevoate eh nuas, nets O€ ye pe vor 


admodovvar peilova 7% €daBor. 

, f) > 4 x ag ab OF ey ec \ o7, 

17 paxovpela Exelvois, Gv lwow eb vas. ol pev On 

@nBaitor amehOovtes taperkevalovTo ws apuvovpeEVol, 140 

ot 8 ’AOnvator ws BonOioovres. Kal pv ot Aakedac- 

povioe ovKere epeddov, adda Tlavoavias pév 6 Basirevs 

€mopeveTo eis THY Bowwriay Td TE olkoMey exwv oTpa- 

\ ‘\ > / ‘\ / b] 

Teva Kal TO €K Iedorovvycov, tAHV KopivOor ovk 
> 50 > “ € de 4, PS) ¥ ‘\ > 5" 

nkohovOouv avroits. 6 d€ Avoavdpos, aywy TO amd 145 
Daxewv Kat “Opxopevod Kat TOV KaT ExEelva yopiov 
, ¥ XN / b] ‘ou , / 
oTpatevpa, epOn Tov Ilavoaviay év T@® Adiaptw yevo- 


bd ‘ > 4 e / ¥ > , X > % 

18 feevos. YK@V de OUVKETL NOVK LAV EX @vV QAVEMLEVE TO a7rO 
7]... mwode: dependent upon  Ilepads: cp. 2. 2. 20. — wapakivdv- 
peiLw ayabd. vevoouv . . . Gmrosotvar: would 
§§ 16-20. Zhe Athenians vote brave the danger of repaying. — 

to aid the Thebans. Lysander, yépira: an unusual (Ionic) form 


reaching Haliartus before Pausa- 
nias, 1s defeated and slain by the 
Thebans. 

16. 6 pév: ze. the spokesman 
of the embassy. — OpactBovdos : 
the liberator of Athens. — aro- 
Kpivdpevos TO WAdiopa : e7vingthem 
the decree for an answer. wWhdw- 
pa. is Cogn. acc. — arexlorov . 


for yap. See Introd. IV. L. — 
hpets . . . paxovpeOa: positive aid, 
as contrasted with the mere neu- 
trality of the Thebans. 

17. Koplv@tor: see on 4. 3.— 
kat éxetva: 272 that region. 

18. ovKéru. . . 
he no longer quietly awaited, 7.e. 
ovKere negatives the entire phrase. 


eXov Gvéepeve : 


222 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 5. [395 B.c. 


Aakedaipovos otpdrevpa, adda adv ots ciyev He Tpos 
\ a 
kal TO pev mpo@Tov emeler 150 
> ‘ > / ‘ > / 4 > ‘ A 
avrovs adiotracbar Kai avtrovopnous yiyverBar: ézet dé 


‘ “ nw c 4 he 
TO TELXOS TOV Advaptiov. 


Tov OnBaiwv Twes ovTes ev TO TElxer SveKwdvOY, TpoTe 
19 Bae mpos Td TEtyos. aKovoavTes 5€ TadTa oi OnBaior 
, 5 / Y c A ‘\ x nk, la c , 

Spopw €BorPovv ot Te OmNtrau Kal ot immels. OmdTEpa 

pev ovv, etre Labdvres TOV Avoavdpov éréremov avT@15s 
eire Kal aicOouevos mpooidvTas @s KpaTyowr Ureuever, 

19 la S oy / 4 \ \ A c , 

aSnrov: Tovto 8 obv cadés, OTL Tapa TO TELXOS H MAaXN 
eyeveTo’ Kal TpoTalov EaTHKE TPS Tas TUAaS TOV 

‘ANuaptiov. émet d€ amofavdvtos Avadvdpov edevyov 
es. d S ad 285i > / ¢ A 

ol d\Xou 7pds TO Opos, EOi\wKov Eppwpyevas ol OnBator. 

e de ¥ ro > 5 , \ b / ‘ 

20ws S€ dvw non Hoav Si@KovTes Kal Svoxywpia TE Kal 

4 e / > 4 e l4 4 

orevoropia wmedduBavey adbtovs, vroarpabavres ot 


Omdirar HKdvTiov TE Kal EBaddov. ws dé emevov avTav 


— revbev : conative.—adloracbar: 
from the Thebans. 

Ig. of OnPato. . . . éBonPovv: 
according to Plutarch (Lys. 28) 
the Thebans had intercepted a 
letter from Lysander to Pausanias 
and, learning in this way the Spar- 
tan plan of campaign, had marched 
at once to Haliartus, leaving the 
defense of Thebes to the Athenian 
force which had come to their aid. 
They reached Haliartus before 
Lysander, occupied the town with 
a portion of their army, and with 
the rest waited outside the walls 
for Lysander’s coming. — émAtra. 
. . « lets: in part. apposition to 


@nBaior.— dwérepa: sc. eyévero, 


which of the two things happened, 
which of the two things it was. 
é7érepa thus prepares the way for 
the following double question. — 
as kparhowy: 27 the belief that he 
would be victorious. See on as 
paxovpevos I. I. 33.—8 obv: af 
any rate. —mpos tas midas: the 
acc. because of the idea of motion 
in éornke. — Td dpos: Mt. Helicon, 
south of Haliartus. 

20. Svoyxwpla ... abrovs: came 
upon rough country and narrow 
ways. —ot émdtrar: z.e. of the 
Spartans. There is a similar 
abrupt change of subject in the 
following sentence. — @BaddAov: sc. 
BeXy. especially stones. Cp. ae- 


7 A 
22 AUTW?P. 


395 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS’ EAAHNIKA. III, 5. 


223 


, xa A e A > Gane Se." \ XN > / 
duo q Tpels Ou TT PWTOL KQL €77L TOUS \outrous em eKVAWOOUV 


, > aN , \ a , ee 
METPOUS Els TO KATAaYTES Kal TOAAH mpolupia evéKewvTo, 


erpepOnoav ot @nBaior a7 Tod KaTavToUS Kal atroOr7- 


7 A , x , 
210KOVoW avT@v TeElous 7H StaKdcLoL. 


\ > a 
TAUTY [LEV Ov? TY 


neEepa ot OnBator nOvpovy, vouilovtes ovK EdatTw Kaka 


vbévat 7 €var' TH © vVoTEpaia, eet NoOoVTO 
metovOdvar } TeTOWnKevan: TH O voTEpaia, ere NOOO 


» 
amedn\vOoras év vuKtt Tovs TE PwKéas Kat ToVs ad)ovs 


Y ¥ ee > , A X 9 , 
amavras olkade ExdoTous, Ek TOVTOU peilov 57 eppdvovr 


aps, a , 3 \ Sy BS ¢ U s p) , 
ETL T@ yeyevnpev@. Emel O avo Ilavoavias avedaivero 


¥ \ > , , , > > 
€X@v TO €K Aakedaipovos orTparevpa, madi av €v 


peytho Kwdvvm ayovvTo civat, Kal To\d\nv epacav 


\ nw ind 
TlWTyV TE KAL TAMELWOTHTA CY TH OTPaTEvpaTL Eivat 


ws € TH voTEpaig ot Te “APnvator édOdvtes 


, 4 , > A IQA 
ouptaperadfavto 6 Te Ilavoavias od mpoonyev ovde 


EUaXETO, EX TOUTOV TO pEev OnBaiwy Todd petlov Ppo- 


vnpa eylyvero: 6 dé Ilavoavias ovykaéoas Tohepap- 


xous Kal mevTyKovTHpas EBovdcveTo TO-cpov paynv 


4, x ¢e , 5 , , b) A 
OvvanTo. % vTOaTOVOOV TOV TE Avo-avdpov AVALPOLTO 


TpoBoro 2. 4. 12.— érpépOnoav : 
see on 4. 14. 

§§ 21-25. Pausanias and the 
Athenians reach Haliartus. Pau- 
santas does not venture an attack, 
but requests atruce for the recovery 
of the dead, agreeing to evacuate 
Boeotia. Onhis return to Sparta 
he ts tried and condemned to death. 

21. petfov . . . épdvovv Eni. 
see On 2. 4. 27. — wadw: again. — 
at: on the other hand, indicating 
the change in the situation. See 
on mdAW ad 2. 4. 29.—thacav: 


sc. as subj. Xenophon’s informants. 
— This section and the following 


reveal Xenophon’s anti-Theban 
feeling. See Introd. p. 31. 
22. “A@nvaior: see on § 19. — 


moXv petfov : predicative. Its posi- 
tion between ré and dpdvnpa is 
most unusual. — rodepdpxous: see 
on 2. 4. 33.— mwevtnkovTipas: the 
Spartan popa (regiment) was 
divided into eight aevrnxoorves 
(companies), each commanded bya 
TEVTNKOVTHP. — Tvvamror .. . &var- 
potro: for the mood see on I. 3. 21. 


165 


I 


I 


Lani 


7° 


75 


80 


224 


> a 
23KQL TOUS PET AUTOU TEDOVTAS. 


EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


Ill, 5. [395 B.C. 


hoyilopevos 8 6 Ilav- 


4 » € 
gavias Kai of ado oft ev Teer Aakedayovioy ws 


, \ »” ‘ \ > > lal 4 

Avoavdpos TeTehevTnKaS Ein Kal TO pET avTOD oTpa- 
/ \ 

TEVLA NTTHUEVOY aTrO<EeXwpHKoL, Kat KopivOor peév 18s 

Tavramacw ovk nKodoVBovy avrois, oi S€ mapdyTes ov 


4, sg. b] / \ 
Tpolvpws atparevowrTo: éhoyilovto dé 


‘ ‘ ¢ ‘ 
KQL TO LITTLKOV 


c ‘\ A > 4 4 \ \ c “~ > 4 »” 2 
@s TO pév avtimahov todd, TO S€ avTay ddiyov Ein, TO 


\ , y A ~ 
dé péyoTov, OTe ob vekpol Und T@ TElyer ExEwTO, WOTE 


sO , > ‘ ‘ > \ A , a2 
ovoe KPELTTOOLY OVOL dua TOVS ATO TWV TUPY@v pdd.ov 190 


¥ \ > , A A 
ein avehéobar: dia ovv mavta Tadta edokev avtois Tovs 


24 VEKPOUS VTOTTOVOOUS avatpera bar. 


ot pevtor OnBator 


> o > oN ’ 5 A“ \ , > ‘ 333 @ 
€l7AaV OTL. OVK GV ATOOOLEY TOUS VEKpOUS, EL pn Ed @TE 


A ie 4 a) 
amuevar €K THS xwpas. ot O€ dopevol TE TAVTA HKovo-aY 


23. Aoyt{dpevos S€: the sen- 
tence here begun is left incomplete, 
the thought being resumed with 
the verb in the finite form éAoyé- 
fovro. See Introd. IV. Kk. — of é&v 
réke.: including probably not only 
the officers above mentioned, but 
also the two ephors who regularly 
accompanied a Spartan king. See 
2. 4. 36.— HKodovOovv: the mood 
is retained in ind. disc., although 
the verbs preceding and following 
are changed to the opt. In gen- 
eral this variation is not unusual 
(cp. § 25 below); in the present 
case the retention of the impf. is 
necessary, for the pres, opt. stand- 
ing in its stead might be under- 
stood to represent a pres. ind. See 
GMT. 670, 673; S. 2632, 2623 b; 


HA. 933, 935 b; B. 674, 675, 13 
G. 1482, 1488 ; Gl. 624 b fiz. — 76 
immxdv: proleptic. — ékewro: the 
objective impf., representing xeiy- 
rat of dir. disc. See on éxa@yro I. 
5. 3. — over: conditional, in agree- 
ment with avrois understood. — 


- G6 Tav ripywv: azo instead of éxi 


(upon) because of the idea of an 
attack from the towers. Cp. note 
on I. 3. 9.— ety: the opt. is due 
to indir. disc., not to @ere, which 
here equals simply xai da rodro. 
GMT. 605; S. 2255; HA. 927 a; 
G. 1454. Note that ey represents 
an éori which in combination with 
padvov amounts to a pot. opt. See 
on oéBowro 4. 18. . 
24. el ph ef ore: eacept on 
condition that. —@mévar: sc. as 


395 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. III, 5. 226 


Kai avehopevoe TOVS vEeKpovs amynoav ek THS BowwTias. 195 
, \ "4 e \ , b] , 
Tovtwy € mpaylerTwv ot pev Aakedamorior abipos 
amnoay, oi dé OnBator para vVBpiotiKas, €i Kal puKpov 
an - 

Tis TOV Ywpiwy Tov EemLBain, TaiovTes Ediwkov Eis TAS 

¢ 4 y \ 87, 9 ¢ \ a 5 

G00Us. aurn pev Oy OUTwWS 7) OTpaTLA ToV AaKEdatmo- 

, 4 c 4 / > ‘\ > ?. ad R 

25 view OveAvOn. 6 pevTou Ilavoavias eet adikeTo OlKa5E, 200 

expiveto mept Oavdrov. Katyyopovpévov 8 avrov Kal 

9 € , > e , a) , 

OTL voTepyoae els “Ahiaptov tov Avodvdpov, ouv- 
Oguevos eis THY aiTnv Hpéray TapécecOar, Kal Ort 
wrogmovoous GAN ov payy ETELNATO TOUS VEKPOVS aval 
petoOar, Kat Ore Tov SHuov Tov ’APnvaiwv haBav ev 205 
T@ leiparet avyKe, Kal TPOS TOvTOLS Ov TapdvTOS eV 

Lal , , > ‘a! , \ ¥ > 
Tm Siky, Pavatos avtod Kareyvdobyn: Kal épvyev eis 
Teyéav, kal éredevTnoe pévTo. exel VOo@. KaTa peV 
a 3 
ouv THV “E\Adda TavT erpayOn. 


subj. avrovs, z.e. the Spartans. — 
Kal pixpdv: even a little. — xwplov: 
as in 2. 4. I. — Tov: any one’s. 
25. torephoeev . . . émeipaito 
. . . vie: see on HKoAovGovv 
§ 23. — AvodvSpov: gen. after the 
comparative in torepyoeev. — 
Sfpov trav “AOnvaiwv . . . dvijke: 
in 403 B.C., as described in 2. 4. 29- 


BROWNSON. HELLENICA— 15 


39. Pausanias had been tried on 
this charge shortly after the event, 
and acquitted by only a_ small 
majority of the court. Paus. 3. 5.— 
érehedtyoe... vd0w: ded a natural 
death, more than ten years later. 
For the inferences which are 
drawn from this statement see 
Introd. p. 28 and App. p. 357 f. 


226 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


1V, 2. [395-394 B.c. 


BOOK IV 


THE CORINTHIAN WAR. 


395-387 B.C. 


CHAPTER 1. A resumption (from 3. 4. 29) of the story of the 


war in Asia. 


Agesilaus ravages Phrygia and captures many cities. 


After a visit to Paphlagonia he goes into winter quarters at Das- 
cylium. A meeting is arranged between him and Pharnabazus, 
which results in nothing more than mutual expressions of personal 


good will. 395-394 B.C. 


1 “Aynotidaos pev 87 & Tovros Hp. 


ot 5€ AaKkedat-2 


/ 3 \ “~ ¥ , /, > , 
povio, erret capas nobovto Ta Te ypypuata e\ndvOora 
> \ c ld \ ‘\ / / / 
els THV ‘EXAdSa Kal Tas peyiotas TOES TUVETTHKVIAS 


- jn ® \ id ‘\ c 4 > 4 ‘ /, PY 
€ml Tmok€uw pos EavTovs, ev KWOUYm TE THY TOALY EVO- 


‘ a > 
2pMloaVv Kal OTPATEVELY AVayKaLoV NYHoavTO Elvan. 


\ 
KQL5 


> \ ‘\ lal ld > ‘\ \ %. Se ‘ 
QvuTOUL eV TAVUTA TaperKevalovTo, evbus dé KQL €77t TOV 


“Aynothaov réumovow ’Emxvoidar. 


6 8 eel adixero, 


Ta TE ANN Sinyeiro ws Exou kal OTe 7 WOALS EmLTTEAAOL 


3auT@ Bonbeiv as taxiota TH Twarpidr. 
c 


6 5€ *Aynaot- 


A ¥ 
aos €mel HKovoe, YaXeTas pev yveyKer, EvOvpovpmevos 10 
a) nw 9 
Kal olwy TYyYL@v Kal olwy édmidwy ATETTEPELTO, OMwS 


CHAPTER 2, §$ 1-8. ln view 
of the danger at home the Spartans 
recall Agesilaus. He unwillingly 
returns, bringing with him many 
of his Astatic troops. 394 B.C. 

1. "Aynotaos . . . Av: as de- 
scribed in Chap. 1.— ra xpfpara : 
cp. 3. 5. I, and see note thereon 
for the undue emphasis which 
Xenophon lays upon this circum- 
stance. — tas peyloras édes: 
Thebes and Athens had been 


arrayed against Sparta at Haliar- 
tus (3. 5. 22), and as a result of 
the success there achieved the 
great states of Corinth and Argos, 
as well as Euboea, Locris, Acar- 
nania and other smaller states, 
had joined the anti-Spartan league. 
Diod. 14. 82. 
2. avrot: contrasting the Spar- 
tans at home with Agesilaus in Asia. 
3. olwv &midov: cp. éArmidas 
.- alpnoav Baciréa 3.5.1. At 


ere 


394 B.C. ] EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 2. 227 


A , \ , 25 l4 ‘ 62% A 
dé auyKkahéoas Tovs Guupaxous edylwoe TA TO TIS 
> A 
mo\ews Tapayyehd\oueva, Kal Elev OTL avayKatoy Ely 
Bonbetv tH matpidu.: dy pévTou Exelva Kadas yéerynTat, 
> 1. F A » - uA 5 , y > \ 
ed émiatacbe, edn, ® avdpes ovppayor, OTL ov pris 
eri d0apar vpov, adda mad. tTapécoua mpd€wv ay 
4 cal lanl > 4 de Lal \ \ 5 , 
4vpets Seloe. aKxovoavres O€ TadTa Tool pev COdKpr- 
> ; A 
cav, mavtes 9 endicavto Bonfew per "Aynodrdov 
™ Aaxedaipove: et d€ Kad@s TaKel yevoito, haBovtes 
her / 4 > \ > 4 ‘\ e \ \ 
5avTov mahw nKew el THY Aciay. Kal oi pev 57) oGuveE-20 
4 e > / c 2 a 4 > 
aoKkevalovto ws aKodovlycortes. 6 8 *Aynoidaos & 
. On FS , 4, ¥ ec \ \ 
pev Tm “Aoia katédurev EvEevorv appoorny Kai dpov- 
povs Tap’ avT@ ovK €hatTov TeTpaKicyxidrtor, iva dvvaito 
, ‘ / + ee. de te id e \ A 
diacwlew Tas TOELS* AUTOS O€ Op@y OTL OL TOAOL TAV 
aTpatiorav peve ereOvuovr paddrov 7 éd’ “EXAnvas 25 
, , e 7 \ , 
otpatever Oar, Bovdopevos ws Bedtiorovs Kat theioTous 
» c a S , A , vA 
ayew pel éavrov, a0ra mpovOnke tats Tédeow, YTUS 
apioTov oTpaTevpa TéuToL, Kal Tov picboddpwv Tots 
hoyayots, daTus evoTdraroy Ndxov Exwy TvaTpaTEvo.To 
Kal Om\iTaY Kal To€oTaV Kal TEATAaDT@Y. TpoetTeE dé 30 
Kal Tots immapxots, OoTLS EvUTTOTATHY Kal EvoTAOTATHY 
\ 
Taéw mapexoiTo, ws Kal TovTOLS VuKYTHpLOV décor. 


the time of his recall Agesilaus had 
planned a march to the eastward, 
hoping to penetrate to the heart 
of the Persian empire, — a triumph 
which fate was reserving for Alex- 
ander the Great. e//. 4. 1. 41, 
Plut. Ages. 15.— cuppadxovs: 2.2. 
from the Asiatic cities. — éketva : 
matters in Greece. — od ph émaAd- 


— Swpor: see on oiknras I. 6. 32. 


4. dxpvoav: inceptive. — Aa- 
Bovres atrév: wth him. 

5. Siacwteav: fo keep safe. — 
"EdAnvas : Greeks (not the Greeks), 
who were fellow-countrymen and 
better fighters than the Persians. 
— aPra mpovOnke: as in 3. 4. 16. 
—mpocive... aS... SHowv: Dro- 
claimed ... that... he would 
give. See Introd. IV. J. 


228 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


IV, 2. [394 B.C. 


‘ \ 4 »¥ , > ‘ 8 “4 > ~ 
6THv S€ Kpizw epy Toijoew, evel OiaBainoav eK TIS 
’"Acias eis THY Etpdany, év Xeppovnow, omws & €idel- 


7NOaV OTL TOVS OTPATEVOMLEVOUS SEL EVKPLVELY. 


Hv b€ Ta 35 


S ‘ \ al 4 > / > / 
d0ha Ta pev mretoTa Ora ExTEeTOVHLEVa Els KOoPOV 


ies ‘ Sus 4 > ‘ ‘ 4 
Kat OmdiTiKa Kal immiKads Hoav Sé Kal orépavor ypv- 


A 4 A 4, s > ¥ > ta a S,. 
got: Ta S€ mavta dOda ov EhatTov éyévovTo amd 


TETTAPOV TAAAYTMWV. 


4 4 > 4 
TogovTwy pevTo. avarwhévTwr, 


/ /, 9 > \ ‘ 
TapToO\Awy xpnuatwy oma €ls THY OTpaTLaY KaTE- 40 


g oKevac Oy. 


émet 5€ dieBn Tov “ENyorovtov, Kpurat 


, , \ , Ne , 
katéatnoay Aakedaovioy pev Mévackos kal “Hpurmi- 


\Y¥ A Se , a > 4 , 
das Kal Opowmmos, Tov O€ TULpaxov eis ad TOhEwS. 


a / / b] ‘ ‘ / > / ¥ ‘ 
Kat Aynoidaos pe, ETEL THY Kplow ETTOINTEV, EXwV TO 


ld > 4 ‘ en, 500 y X . 
OT PATEVLA ETOPEVETO THY AvTyVY OOOV HVTEpP Bact €US 45 


Ore él THY ‘EA\doa éeotparever. 
9 ‘Ev 8€.tTovTw ot pev edhopor dpovpay edynvav: H Se 
4 bd] Ly / “A ¥ > , nw 
mous, mel "Aynoimohis tats ete Hv, “Apiotodnpov Tod 


6. «plow : decision. — edxpivetv : 
apparently in the meaning @o select 
carefully, z.e. to choose only such 
soldiers as would stand the test 
of the march to the Chersonese. 

7. Ta pev wAetora: in part. ap- 
position to d0Aa.—foav 8 kal: 
and there were also. — ob« &arrov 

. tardvrov: cost not less than 
four talents, lit. were produced 
rom (an outlay of) not less, ete. 
For €éAarrov, equivalent to dé 
é\drrovos, cp. 2. 4. 11; for the 
number of éyévovro see Introd. 
IV. A.—rapréd\\ov . . . Sria: 
arms worth very much money, viz. 


arms which were provided for the 
troops by their cities or officers in 
the hope of winning the prizes 
offered. ypnydrwv is gen. of meas- 
ure. S. 1325; HA. 729d; B. 352 
and N.; G. 1085, 5; Gl. 506 a. 

8. amd médews: see on amd 


pudjs 2. 4. 23. — Bacrdeds: 
Xerxes, in 480 B.C. 
§§ 9-15. Zhe Spartan army 


takes the field. The deliberations 
of the allies at Corinth. The op- 
posing forces meet at the Nemea. 
9. povpav epynvav: see on 3. 
5. 6.—’Aynolrodts: son of the 
exiled Pausanias (3. 5. 25).— rod 


394 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


vices 229 


» Aw A ~ 
yevous OvTa Kal TpddiKov Tov TaLdds, HyetcOar TH 


10 OTPATLA €KEdEVOL. 


éret 0 e€noav pev ot Aakedatpc- 50 


, > 4 ¢ p) , , 
viol, ovverteypevor S Hoav ol evavtio, cuvehOovres 


> 4 “~ 3d \ U4 4 / 
eBovievovto Tas av THY paynv cuppopdTata odiow 


IL avyrois TownTawro. Tipddaos perv 5x) KopivOuos édeEev: 


“AAN enol Soxel, ey, & avdpes TVppayot, Oporov eivar 


A A A «& la la 
TO TOV Aakedaipoviwr TPAYAA OLOVTEP TO TOV TOTAPMODY. 55 


y A A 
OL TE YAP ToTAmoL Tmpos pev Tals THyats ov peyador 


elgiy GAN’ evdud Bator, dow 8° av Toppwtépw yiyvwvrTat, 


3 , 4 \ > 4 > “ X\ 
emepBadrdovTes ETEPOL TOTAapOL LaoYUPOTEPOY avTw@Y TO 


en la) \ e 5 , e , Y¥ A 
I2 PEULa TOLOVOL, KAL OL Aake QLILOVLOL WOAVUTWS, EeVUEV 


pev e€€pyovta, avTot povou eloi, mpolovtes 
7 ‘\ , / \ 
TmapahauBavovtes Tas modes meEiovs TE Kal 


XaTEpo yiyvovTat. 


dpa 8 eywye, en, Kal 


Svc pa- 


erry 
O7TOO0 OL 


odynKkas e€arpety Bovdrovra, é€av péev exOeovtas Tovs 


op NK € w~ id ~ e A AND y 4, < 
HKaAS 7 LP@VTAL HN Pav, v7TO TO WV TUTTOMEVOUS 


2. > »¥ ¥ ¥ \ A , , 
€av.d €TL evoov OVTWVY TO TUP TporpEepwct, TAD KOVTAS 65 


pev ovdey, xeipoupevous S€ Tos odykas. 


n 3 *= 
TAUT. OVV 


evOupovpevos yyovpat KpaTioToV elvar pddioTa pev ev 


yévous : as in 3. 3. 3. — TH orpariq: 
lit. for the army. Similarly 7yei- 
oa is followed by the dat. in 5. 2. 
28, 5. 4. 35, and 7. 5. 9; more 
often, however, by the gen. 

10. wuvedOdvres EBovAcdovrTo : 7.2. 
ot €vavTiot. 

I1. Tupdédaos: cp. 3. 5. I.— 
Spovov . . . oldvmep: Like... as. 
TOLOUTOV . . 
as, would be more natural. — 16 
... mpaypa: lit. the case of the 


. olovrep, Such... 


Lacedaemonians. The phrase is 
merely a circumlocution for ot 
Aaxedaipovio. — Som: a corre- 


sponding togovtw with icxupo- 
Tepov is wanting, as in 2. 2. 2. 
12. évev: sc. éxet, at the place 
whence. — tumropévouvs: agreeing 
with the anteced. of 67déco0.— 
év8ov: z.¢. in their nests. — rd 
mip: the article because zip is 
the usual means of destroying 
wasps. — pdAtora pév: see on I. 


d€ Kal 60 


230 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 2. [394 B.c. 


aol in > ‘ ei.oe > , a / N 
auTn, e S€ py, OTL eyyvTata THS AaKedaipovos THV 
ddEavros 8 ed héyew avbrod elmpi- 
év @ O€ TEpl Hyepovias Te SvemparrovTo 70 


3paynv moreco bau. 
OavTo TavTa. 
A : aA > ¢ , "3 , a x 
Kal Suwpooyovrto els émdcous Séou tatrec Oar Tay TO 
, 9 ‘\ , 4 ‘\ 4 4 
oTpaTevua, OTws wy Atay Babeias Tas Pahayyas movov- 
pevar ai mohas KUKAWOW Tots TOdEMLoLS TapEexoLEY, EV 
, c , \ \ , , 
TovT@ ot Aakedatpdviot Kat 57 Teyedras mapedyndores 
‘ , 
Kal TOpeEvo- 75 
, Y c A \ \ 4 > lal 
peor, TXEOSY TL apa ol meV TEpl TOUS Kopwhious ev TH 


wn \ > / 
14Kat Mavtweéas ée&joav tHv apdiadov. 


, \ > 
Newéa Hoar, ot dé Aaxedayndrio Kal of ovppaxou ev 


lal lal > / 
T@ YKvovi. €e4BaddvTwv 


\ ~ > 
KELaV, TO LEV TPOTOV EK 


4. 4.—Thv paxnv: che impending 
battle. 

13. hyepovias: see on § 18.— 
els 6mécous: How many deep. eis, 
as in 2. 4. 12.—Alav Baletas: 
this would involve reducing the 
breadth of the front and there- 
fore —kbkworv Tots Todeplors trapé- 
xovev—ovve the enemy a chance 
of surrounding (by outflanking) 
them.— Kor 8 . . . wapednddres : 
having also picked up already. — 
Thy dppladrov: sc. dd0v, the sea-girt 
road. If the text is correct, the 
reference may be to some road 
bearing this name which led along 
or near the Argolic Gulf. 

14. twopevépevor: agreeing with 
both the following subjects. — vxe- 
S6v rt dpa: af almost the same time. 
—oi piv... Kopw@lous: the Co- 
rinthians and their allies. The 


S€ aiTav Kara Thv “Emtec 
Tov wvrepdetiov BadXovtes 


Corinthians are made most promi- 
nent because the war was in their 
territory. —7Tq Nepéq: the district 
of Nemea, southwest of Corinth. 
Thus far the allies had advanced 
on the road toward Sparta, follow- 
ing the plan of Timolaus (§ 12). 
They retraced their steps, however, 
on learning that the Spartans were 
already to the northward of them 
(€v TO ZexvOvc).— tpPadrdvrav: Ze. 
into the territory of the Corinthi- 
ans. — avrév: the Spartans. For 
the gen. abs. despite the following 
avdrovs cp. Ynhirapévov 3. 5. 8. — 
Kara: dy, by way of. —’Eametkeav : 
between Sicyon and Corinth. — 
& tv drepSeflwv: a Greek army 
was particularly vulnerable to an 
attack upon the right flank, since 
the shield was carried on the left 
arm. 


394 B.C. EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 2. 231 


> a" ‘ , , a 3 , e a 
avTovs Kal To€evovTes pada Kakas emOlovY ol yupVHTES 80 
a b) , e de / gee. , 4 

I5T@V avTimddwv. ws 0€ KatéBnoav ert Oddatrar, TavTy 
A A »' XN 

mponoav Sia Tov Tediov, TéuvovTes Kal KaOVTES THY 
X@pav: Kal ot eTEepor pévtou amehOdvTes KaTEeoTpatoTe- 

‘¢ \ 4 b,' 
SevoavTo, eutpoobev Toinodpevor THY xapadpay: émel 
dé mpotovres of Aakedaydvior ovKeére Séxa ordd.a azrret- 85 

nA A la la 

Xov Ta Tohepiwv, KaKELVOL AVTOD OTpPaTOTEdEVTapEVOL 


e , te 
NOvK LAV ELVOV. 


Dpdow d€ Kal 76 TANOOs Exatépwr. cuvedéynoar yap 


omAirar Aakedaipoviwy pev eis EEaxrryidrlous, "HrEiwr 


dé Kal Tpipvdiwv Kat “Akpwpeiwy kat Aaciwviwr éyyvs 90 


, XN / , \ , b ) 
Tpioxihvor Kal YWkKvoviov TevTaKdTLOL KaL yYtALoL, Ene 


davpiov dé Kat Tpoilynviwy Kat “Eppovéwr Kat “Adéwv 


> ve > > 4, , 
€yevovTo ovK €aTTOUS TpLOXLALwD. 


\ 5 \ , 
T POs € TOVTOLS 


e aA \ , ‘ ¢ / “A 
immets pev Aakedaoviwv mept e€axooious, Kpyres de 


, J 4 e , x \ “A 
Tocorat nKodovOovr WS TPLAKOGLOL, KAL HV oevdovn- 95 


tat Mapyavewy Kai Aetpivery Kat Apdidddwr ovK €dat- 


TOUS TETPAKOT iw. 


I5. émwl @dAarrav: z.¢c. the shore 
of the Corinthian Gulf, in order to 
escape the attack from the heights. 
—Kal.. . dredOdvres: the others 
(z.e. the enemy) also, however, 
retired. — Thy xapaSpav: the dry 
bed of the Nemea River, which 
empties into the gulf between 
Corinth and Sicyon. 

§§ 16-17. Enumeration of the 
opposing forces. 

16. &karépwv: o7 either side. — 
émdirar: in apposition to the fol- 
lowing numerals, but standing at 


Drevaovor pevTor ovK HKodoVHovr - 


the beginning like a head-line or 
caption,—as for hofplites. —els 
&axurxtdlovs: = ds éEaxiryiArov. 
So eis and epi throughout the 
following passage. See on zpos 
éxtakooiovs I. 2. 18. — TprpvAlov 
. . . Aactwviev: peoples in Elis, 
"HActwy referring only to the in- 
habitants of the czy of Elis. — 
. . ‘Adtéov: in Ar- 
golis. — Kpfres rofsra.: who were 
mercenaries. — kal pyv: as in 3. 5. 
. Apoiidrav : 
also Eleans. —®Aedoror: Phlius 


*Emdavplov . 


10. — Mapyavéwv . . 


232 


> , N ¥ ¥ 
Exexeiplay yap ehacay exe. 


17 Aakedapovioy Sivapis Hv. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


IV, 2. [394 B.C. 


avrn pev oy 1 peTa 
n Ye pHVY TOY TOhELiov 


nOpoiaOn “AOnvaiav pev eis é€axroyidiovs ém)izas, 


"Apyeiwv 8 éhéyovro mept Extaxioyidious, Bowrar 8, 


a ‘ 
érel ‘Opxopévior ov Tapnoav, mEept tevTaxioyed{ious, 


KopwOiwv ye pnv eis Tpioytdious, Kal phy cE EvBotas 


¢ /, > > 4 / 
amraons ovk €atrovs Tpioyidtov. 


OmutiKOY prev 81) 


lal € A \ “A \ > a; 2 ne > 
TogovTov * immets d€ Bowwrav pev [ éret "Opxopevion ov 


~ a , > , ee , 
Tapnoar | €LS OKTAKOGLOUS, AOnvaiwv re) Els é£axoa tous, 


kat XadkwWeéewv tov €€ EvBoias eis Exarov, Aoxpav Se 


“A > , > , 
Tov OmovyTiwv els TEVTYKOVTA. 


Kal Wwrav dé ody Tots 


tav Kopwiav mréov jv: Kat yap Aoxpot ot Ofoda 


\ A > iB | “a ~ > A 
kat Myduets kat “Axapvaves tapyoay avrots. 


YY \ \ ¢e , ec 4 ee 
Aurn pev 81 éExatépwy 7 Svvapus EVEVETO. 


ot oe 


\ ¢ \ ‘ eA e i) , la 
Botwrou EWS fev TO EVUWMVUILOV ELYOV, OUOEV TL KATY TELYOV 


was an important city south of 
Sicyon. — ékexeiplav: ze. a holy 
truce on account of some religious 
festival. — The above enumeration 
gives the Spartans a total of 14,800 
men, while the opposing army is 
said (§ 17) to have numbered more 
than 25,500. On the Spartan side, 
however, Xenophon has omitted to 
list the contingents of the Tegeans 
and Mantineans (mentioned in 
§ 13), of the other Arcadians, and 
of the Achaeans (mentioned in 
§ 18). With these contingents 
added the Spartan army was no 
doubt about equal in size to that 
of the enemy. Diodorus (14. 83) 
gives the Spartans 23,500 men. 


17. ye phv:-as in 3. 5. 12.— 
NPpolc by: lit. was gathered to- 
gether, i.e. consisted of, amounted 
Zo. —’Opxopévior od trapficav: for 
the reason see 3. 5. 6. — HiBolas 
... Aoxpav... Mndtcis. . ."Axap- 
vaves: see on § I. — Trav & EvBolas : 
to distinguish these from the 
Thracian Chalcidians. —’Omovv- 
tiwv .. . Oférar: see on 3.,5. 3. 
— kal Wrdév: of light-armed troops 
also, as well as horsemen. — rots 
tév Kopiv@lwv: in the same sense 
as ot rept rovs KopivOious § 14. 

§§ 18-23. Zhe battle of the 
Nemea. 

18. tws pév 7rd eddvupov elyov: 
while occupying the left wing the 


95 


IIo 


394 B.C. ] 


EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 2. 


233 


Q , , ae SE 52 e oe A “ \ 
THV PAaXnVY ovvaTTEW: Emel OE OL ev AUyvator KaTa 


Aaxedaipoviovs éyévovto, avtroi 5€ 7d Se€vov ea yov Kal 


>. 2 ‘\ > “4 > \ , c \ \ 
kat “Axatovs avteTtayOnoarv, evs tad TE icpa Kaha 


¥ > \ , : , c 
edacayv ¢ivat Kal Tapyyyeav tapacKkevaler Bar ws 


payns Eecomerys. 


A “w \ nw 
Kal TP@Tov pev aweAnoavTes TOU Els 


exxaidexa Baleiay travtehos ETOLHTarTO THY ddrayya, 


¥ ‘ \ 3 im -© \ PS) Sm e , A , 
€TL d€ KQL nYyoOV e€7l TA e€id, OTT WS UTTEPEX OLEV T@ KEPQate 


A + ae A y 
Tov TodEpiov: of O “APnvator, iva pr dSuacracbecinoar, 


3 / / / 4 , ¥ 
émynKodovOouv, Kaimep yryvdoKortes OTL Kivduvos Ely 


Thebans faced the Spartans, who 
constituted the right wing of the 
opposing army. Xenophon im- 
plies, therefore, that the Thebans 
were afraid, or at least unwilling, 
to fight with the Spartans, but 
eager for battle as soon as they 
were pitted against a less formida- 
ble foe, the Achaeans. The truth 
seems to be that the Thebans, 
Athenians, Corinthians, and Ar- 
gives succeeded one another at 
regular intervals in occupying the 
right wing, and that with this po- 
sition went the supreme command 
ofthe army. The Thebans, there- 
fore, must needs wait until they 
were on the right wing before 
they could give the order for bat- 
tle, and it may be that they pre- 
ferred to do so for the sake of 
having the glory of the leadership. 
Xenophon is putting a harsh con- 
struction upon an act that was 
probably not at all discreditable. 


See Introd. p. 31.— as... . éropé- 


vys: saying that there would be a 
battle. See on ws paxovpevos 1. I. 
33-—Tod els ExxaiSexa : Zhe sixteen- 
deep (formation), which had evi- 
dently been agreed upon by the 
allied forces. Cp. § 13. — Hyov émt 
7a Sefia : 2.2. they bore away toward 
the right as they advanced, instead 
of moving straight forward. Thu- 
cydides says (5. 71) that this was 
a tendency with Greek soldiers, 
being due to a desire not to expose 
the right, unprotected (cp. on § 14) 
side to the enemy.— Trodep lov: gen. 
after tmepéxouv. S. 1403; HA. 
749; B. 364; G. 1120; Gl. 509b. 
—Wwa py Stacracbeincav: the 
Athenians occupied the left wing. 
It is clear, therefore, that the rest 
of the army followed the Thebans 
in the movement toward the right, 
and the Athenians were compelled 
to do likewise zz order not to be 
detached from the rest of the 
line. The result was that they 
were outflanked. — ktv6vvog . 


115 


120 


234 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


IV, 2. [394 B.C. 


> > 
1i9kuKAwWOnVaL, Téws pev OvV ot AaKkedaiporion ovK HoOa- 


la A 4 
VOVTO TpoTLoVTMV TOV TOELiwy: Kal yap HY dovov 


\ \ 3 \ > 9 s , 57; ” . 
TO Xwplov © C7 6t ETTALAVLO AV, TOTE Y) eyvwoar, KQL 


> “ > 4 9 , ec > 
evOis avritapyyyedav aravtas SuacKkevaler Oar ws els 125 


pany. 


5 ‘ 4 , c € , c ‘ 
érel O€ ouveTayOnoav ws ExdoTous ot Eevayot 


wv 4 \ > ~ ~ 4 4 
eratap, Tapnyyvnoav ev aKko\ovbetv T@ NYOUPEV, 
> \ \ ro , ie \ , ‘ Y 
nyov d€ Kal OL Aakedaupoviot emt TA defud, KQL OUT®W 


\ c , ‘ 4, YY “A > id € ‘ 
TONY viTEpeTewov TO Képas, wate TOV AOnvaiwy ai pev 


e€ gudat Kata Tovs Aakedatmoviovs eyévovTo, at S€130 


, ‘ / > , \ 4 > - / 
20TETTAPES KATA Teyearas. OUKETL de oTaouov ATEKX OVT WV, 


21 


4 ¢ 4 dea 2 / wd 
ohaytacdpevor ot Aaxeday.dvior TH “Aypotépa, wamep 
vopilerat, THY xXipaipav, yyovvTo éml Tovs éevavtious, 

‘ ¢ 7 3 4 > 4 > \ \ / 
TO Umepexov Emikaprpavtes eis KUKMwoW. ene dE TUE 


» A 
evfav, ot wev ad\Aou ovumayo. TavTes of Tov AaKedat- 
es y ee 


poviey éexpatyOnoav bo Tov éevavtiov, Tled\nvets dé 


A / ‘ 
kata @eomas yevouevor EudyovTd Te Kal ev yopa 


¥ ¢ , 
EM LITT OV EKATEPWV. 


> \ ‘ ce , 9 
avrot dé ot Aakedaiporior Ooor TE 


, a > / > 4 ‘\ 4 
Katéoyov Tov AOnvaiwy expatnoav, kal Kvkwodpevot 


“~ e 4 \ > / 5 “~ \ 9 ‘A 
T@ VITEPEXOVTL TOANOUS aATEKTELVaY avTwY, Kal ate OH 


KUKAwOfjvaL: See ON OTpaTEvEly 3. 
Bs aa 

19g. émadvioav: see on 2. 4.17. 
The aor. is inceptive. — as els 
paxynv: see on I. I. 12.—f£evayol : 
see On 3. 5. 7.—dxKodrovetv ta 
nyoupévw: fo follow the van, a 
usual expression for advancing to 
the attack. —ot €& gvAal: see on 
2. 4. 4; and for the art. on I. 1. 
18. — Teyedras: who were next to 
the Spartans to the left. 

20. “Ayporépa: a title of Arte- 


mis as the goddess of hunting. — 
Thy Xiparpav: see on TO mp § 12. 
— 7d trepéxov: sc. wepos, the part 
of their force which outflanked the 
Athenians. — Tle\Anvets . . . Oe- 
omds: Pellene and Thespiae were 
towns in Achaea and Boeotia 
respectively. —év xa@pq: in their 
places. —txarépwv: added as an 
afterthought and dependent upon 
tiwvés understood. Trans. thad és 
to say, some of each side. 

21. bcov . . . "AOnvalev: thai 


135 


140 


394 B.C.] EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 2. 235 


SKETCH PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF THE NEMEA 


I. Positions at the beginning of the battle, both armies swinging to the 
right. 


ake C d e if Pe 
et) oa Se ae | 1 SL ey REY | 


nr | 23) en ee i aap fa Bent ] 
ane J. .6 € G5 0 G 


a. Boeotians. 4. Thespians. ¢, d. Contingents of allies. ¢. Corinthians. 
f. Argives. g. Four gvdai of Athenians. 4%, Six pudal of Athenians. 

a. Achaeans. 8. Pelleneans. y-{. Contingents of Spartan allies. 
». Tegeans. 6. Spartans. 


























Il. Changed positions toward the close of the battle. 
a é f 


EJ 














b 
GRE sage NOES 
= a g 
d | 
aoe ] | HBR | 
eo fies 
a3 [ lf ] 
a P 6 E€ 4: 


a. Boeotians returning from pursuit. 4. Thespians fighting év xwpg¢. 
¢, d. Boeotian allies in pursuit. e. Corinthians returning from pursuit. / Ar- 
gives returning from pursuit. g. Four guAal of Athenians in pursuit. . Six 
gvvdal of Athenians in flight. 

a. Achaeans in flight. . Pelleneans fighting év yapg. y-¢. Spartan 
allies in flight. 7». Tegeans in flight. 6. Spartans moving diagonally across 
the field. 


> ~ » 

amadets ovres, cvvTetaypevon etopevovTo: Kal Tas Mev 
, \ la > la 

Tertapas pvias tov “AOnvaiwy mpiv ex THs did&ews 


part of the Athenians which they direction across the field of battle. 
covered, i.e. faced. —émwopetovto: Hence they encountered succes- 
z.¢. backwards and in an oblique sively (§ 22) the various contin- 


236 


EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


IV, 3. [394 B.C. 


€ravaywpnoa tapndOov, ware ovk anélavoy avtav 

nN ¥ > a aA €* cal a > 
227i el tus ev TH GuuBorn bro Teyeatav- Tots 4 
"Apyelous emitvyxdvovow ot Aaxedapovior dvaywpovor, 145 


‘ 4, “A , 4 3 lal > / 
Kal wéAXovTOS TOV TpaToV TO\E“apPKXOV EK TOV EVvaVTLOV 
A » > au _- 
oupBadr\{™w avrots, \éyerat apa Tis avaBonoa Tapetvar 


TOUS TPWTOUS. 


ws S€ tovr éyévero, tapabéovras 87 


/ > ‘ ‘\ \ > / 7, A > 
TALOVTES ELS TA YUVA TONNOUS ATEKTELVAY AUTOV. ETE 


ha Bovro Se Kat Kopw@iav AVAY WPOUVTOV. 


‘ ~ / ‘ 
érérvxov ot Aakedarpdvioe Kal tov OnBaiov mow 


lal ial \ 
dvaxwpodow ek THs Sidews, Kal am€éxTEwav GUXVOUS 


23 AUTO@V. 


4, \ i4 ¢ c 4 ‘\ ‘ 
tovTay S€ yevonevwr, of ATT@pEvor TO ev 


= ¥ \ \ , ¥ by > , 
TT PWTOV eevyov T POS TAH TEL\Y) * ETELT A eipEdvtwv 


/ f 6 > ‘\ 5 lal , 
KopwOiwv TwoaANw KATETKYHVYT AV. ELS TO APKALOV OTPATO- 155 


TEOOD. 


Aakedayporiot 8 ad eravaywpyoartes, evOa 70 


mpOTov Tots TorEploLs TvVEe“ELEaY, ETTHTAVTO TpOTator. 
Kal avrTn ev O71) 1 PaYN OUTMS EYEVETO. 

‘O & “Aynoidaos orevdwv pev ex THS “Agiass 
éBonfer: ovt.d avr@ év “Apdurrdder ayyédder Aepv- 
hidas ore vux@ev Te ad AakeSatudovior, Kal avTa@v pev 


gents of the opposing army 
(except the four tribes of Atheni- 
ans) as the latter were returning 
from the pursuit. — avrav: see on 
éxatépwv § 20. — mAh el tis: sc. 
am ave. 

22. "Apyelous: who had evi- 
dently been next in line to the 
Athenians. —é« rod évavriov: 7 
front. —rapetvar: from mapinut, 
to let the foremost pass by.— ta 
yupva: 7.2. the unshielded side. 

23. trelxy: of Corinth. — Ko- 


pivOiwv: z.c. the Spartan sympa- 
thizers among them. 

CHAPTER 3, §$ 1-9. Agesilaus 
homeward march. 

1. ‘O 8 ’Aynot\aos: resuming 
the narrative interrupted at 2. 8. — 
"Apourddet: in eastern Macedonia. 
— AepxvdiSas: Agesilaus’ prede- 
cessor in Asia (3. 1. 8), who had 
probably returned to Greece a year 
before (cp. 3. 4. 20). — vex@ev: for 
the tense see on devyouev I. I. 27. 
— avd: contrasting the victory of 


ért 8 150 


394 B.C] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 3. 237 


reOvavat OKTH, TOV S€ ToAELiov TapTANOeEts - ESHdov SE 


20TL Kal TOV TUMpaXwY OvK diyou TETTMKOTES Elev. EpO-5 


, A A? , 5S > »¥ 95 / > lal 

pevov 6€ Tod Aynotdov: *Ap’ av, & Aepxvdiba, év Kalp@ 
e “~ \ 

YEevolTo, El AL TUPTEUTOVTAL TOAELS Hl TOVS OTpATLO- 


‘ , e. , 7) 238 / S35 € 
TAS THV VLKYV WS TAXKLOTA TVUVOLVTO ; ATEKPLWATO OF) Oo 


Aepxvdidas - EvOuporépous yobr eikos Tav7’ adxovoartas 


> > A , > ‘ , , x > 
eitvat. Ovkovy ov, €TEl TAapEyEvov, KaAoTa ay aTay- 


yeihaus ; 6 O€ aopevos akovoas, Kal yap det diiatddn-. 


pos Hv, eimev: Et ov tdrrow. “Adda TaTTa, edn, Kal 
, , 4 3X \ , i) , 
mpooatayyé\\ew ye Kehevw OTL éav Kal-Ta0E ED ye- 
9 
3VnTat, Tad tapecdoucla, woTEep Kal edapev. 6 per 
67) Aepxvdidas éf’ “EX\nondvtov mparov éropevero: 6 
& *Aynaihaos diahdd€as Maxedoviay eis @erradiav 
247 A \ x \ , \ 
apixero. Aapioaior pev ovy kat Kpavvarviot Kat SKo- 
Tovogato. Kal PapoddLo1, Tvppayo. ovtes Bowwtots, 


Kal mavtes O€ @erradol, myv door a’tav duyddes TOT’ 


the Nemea with the former defeat 
at Haliartus (3. 5. 19 f.). — reOvé- 
changing from the 6ru con- 
struction to the inf. in ind. disc. 
— oxT® «ré.: according to Diodo- 
rus (14. 83) the Spartans and their 
allies lost 1100 men, the opposing 
army 2800. 

2. éy kaip@: as in 3. 4. 9.— at 
cupréprovea «ré.: for the order 
of words see on I. I. 23.—elkds 

. evar: see on yevéecOar 3. 5. 
10. — mapeyévov: z.¢. at the battle. 
— GANG tatrw: well, J do.—réhde : 
the impending campaign. — domep 
- + » €hapev: Cp. 2. 3. 


var: 


3. SiadAdgas: aving passed 
through, a most unusual meaning 
of the word. Introd. IV. L.— 
Aapiraio . . . Papoddtor: this 
list of Boeotian allies shows the 
results of a series of successes 
which, according to Diodorus 
(14. 82), were achieved by the 
Theban general Ismenias in Thes- 
saly and the Malian region shortly 
after the battle of Haliartus. 
These events Xenophon has 
omitted to mention. See Introd. 
pp. 27 and 31.— Kal... 8€: and 
indeed. — pvyabes: it was the 
Spartan sympathizers who had 


238 EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 3. [394 B.c. 


a 4 > , fae > Q a € de 
4€T¥yxavov, ekakovpyouv avtTov émakodovGovrTes. 0 O€ 20 
Téws pev nye ev TAALTi@ TO OTPATEUpLA, TOUS HuioeELs 

> “A lal 
pev eutpoober, Tovs Hpices 8° én ovpa exwv TOV 
c 4 > \ > > , A / ¢ A 
imméwy’ e€mel © €kw@AVOY THS Topeias ol MerTadoi 
lal > ‘\ 
€mehavvovtes Tots Omicbev, Tapaméume em ovpay Kat 
la) a \ 
570 GTO TOU OTOMATOS immLKOV TANVY TOM TEPL AUTOV. WS 25 
\ , > ‘4 c \ ‘ / 
dé mapera€avTo adAnows, of pev OerTahot vouioartTes 
ovK €v KaN@ Elvat TpOS TOUS OmAiTas iTMTomaxElY, TTPE 
ld > 4 c be , ld 
wavtes Bddnv admexdpovrv. of S€ pda owdpdves 
> / ‘ \ € > / a B57 
6émnkorovOovv. yvovs d€ 6 “Aynoihaos a ExdTEpor 
Hedpravov, wéumrer TOUS TEpL avToOV pala EevpwaTOUS 30 
Tol , ‘ 4 a) » / ‘ 
imméas, Kal KeAever TOLS TE AAOLS TapayyéeAAeW Kal 
\ a al 
avtovs SuKew ws TayLoTa Kal pnKeTt SovvaL avTots 
7avactpopyv. ot d€ @erradol ws cidov mapa Sofav 
> 4 c \ > ~ ¥ e 2 2 / c 
éhavvovTas, ol pev avtav edvyor, oi 8 avéotpepar, oi 
d€ TEipapEevor TOVTO ToLety TAaYLOVS EXOVTES TOUS 35 
8immous HAioKovTo. Tlohvyappos pevTor 6 Papaadios 
lal \ a \ 
imTapXav aveoTpepe TE Kal LaXdpevos TLV TOIS TEPL 
ete. | > 4 e de ~ 3 5 4 \ lal 
avrov amolvycKe. ws S€ TovT eyéveTo, pvyn TaV 
A a 
@cerrahav e€aicia yiyverar wore oi pev améOvyoKov 
a. A c \ \ eye ¥ > 5 > , 
avTav, ol d€ Kal HAioKovTo. eaTnoav 8 ov ov mpo-40 


‘ > 4 > lend > 4 ‘ 4, 
9 ober, TT pl eV Napaxiw ev TW Opel eyevovTo. KQLt TOTE 


been exiled. —értyxavov: sc. évres. 
4. év mwratolw: the usual forma- 
tion when an army was exposed 
to attacks from all sides. 
5. év Kad@: expedient. Cp. év 
Kaip@ § 2.—cwdpdves: cautiously. 
6. mapayy&Aav: sc. duoKewv. — 
avrovs: intensive, in contrast with 


Tois dAdo. — dvarrpodhv: a 
chance to turn around. 

7. mwdaylovs: z.e. turned half 
way around. 

8. 8 otv: as in 3.5. 19. —& 
t® dpe: added to distinguish the 
mountain Narthacium from the 
town of the same name. 


Io 


304 B.C.] 


ZENOGONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 3. 


239 


A ‘\ c > of Aa? > 3 , ‘ 
pev On 6 “Aynaihaos tpotatdy 7 é€aTHoato perakv 


‘ \ SEN ¥ . 
IIpavtés Kat NapGaxiov, Kat avrod emeve, para 


OO “A ¥ 9 ‘\ , A » Sh 
NOOMEVOS TW EPpy, OTL TOUS peytaoTOV PpovovrTas emt 


e “A b] ee. \ e SEX /, ¢ ‘a 
LTT LKY) EVEVLKY) KEL OvvV @ QvTOS ouvé Lev LITT LK@. 


TN 45 


& votepaia vrepBarov Ta Ayaika THs POias opy THv 


\ A ‘ / > 4 4 ‘\ ‘\ 
hourny macav dua didias emopeveTo péxpt mpos Ta 


A Y 
Bowtov op.a. 


“Ovros 8 avrov emi tH euBodrn 6 yrLos pyvoedrs 


edo€e havnvat, Kat HyyéAOn ore HTTNMEVOL Eley Ot Aake- 50 


“~ / ‘\ c 4 
Sapoveoe TY) VOAUVULA\KLQ KAL O VavapPXOsS Ileioavdpos 


teOvain. 


2 é de XS © / e , 5] , 
€ eyeTo € KQL @ TPpoT@ y VOAUPLAVK LA EyeVveTo. 


11eivar pev yap mept Kvidov tov émimdovy addyjdous, 


12 


DapvaBalov dé vavapxov ovTa ovv Tais Powiooais 


eivat, Kovova d€ 76 “EAAnvixdy exovta Tera Oar Eumpo- 5s 


olev avrov. 


g. IIpavrés: Pras, a town near 
Narthacium. — rovs péyrorov po- 
vodvras: Thessaly had been famed 
since the earliest times for its 
horsemen. — ovvéAXeEev: 7.2. in 
Asia. Cp. 3. 4. 15 f. — péxpr 
mpdos: even fo. 

§§ 10-14. Agesilaus learns of 
the Spartan defeat at Cnidus, but 
conceals the truth from his army. 

10. TH &pBodrq: fhe entrance, 
z.€. to Boeotia. — pnvoerdys: cres- 
cent-shaped. This partial eclipse 
of the sun took place on Aug. 14th 
(394 B.c.). Xenophon apparently 
connects it as an evil omen with 
the bad news received by Agesi- 
laus. —Tq vavpaxia: the art. is 


avrimapata€apevov d€ Tov Ilevrdvdpov, 


used as though the famous battle 
of Cnidus were already known to 
the reader. In fact, Xenophon 
has told us nothing even of the 
previous operations of the oppos- 
ing fleets, or of the successes 
achieved by Conon. See on 3.4.1 
and 28. —Iletoavdpos: cp. 3. 4. 29. 
II. elval «xré.: in ind. disc. 
suggested by the preceding clause. 
— Powlowats: see on 3. 4. I.— 
Kéveva: whom Xenophon now 
mentions for the first time since 
his flight after Aegospotami (2. I. 
29).— 76 “EAAnvikév: manned by 
Greek mercenaries and volunteers ; 
for Conon received no official sup- 
port from any state of Greece. 


240 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 3. [394 B.c. 


4 \ 5 , 5 ~ ~ A “~ A ec ~~ 
Kal TOAD €XaTTOVWY adT@ TOV VEeav have.T@Y TOV AVTOV 
A N , c an \ \ eek A > , 
Tov peta Kovwvos ‘EXAnvixkod, Tovs pev 470 TOD Evwre- 
Lov TU[LLAKOUS evOds avtT@ devyev, avtTov 6é up pel- 
nw 4 5 A 5 4 Om 2 4 4 
Eavta Tots Tohemious éuBohas €xovon TH TPLnpEL POS 60 
7 “A 5 “~ \ A \ dl 9 > A 
THY yn efwaOnvar: Kai ToUs pev aANoUS OGL Els THY 
~ 5 / > 4 ‘ “a r 7 
ynv e€edoOnoay amodurdvtas tas vais oplerbar ory 
\ 5 5 4 “~ A 4 
SvvawTo eis THY Kvidov, avTov & ém TH UNL payouevov 
~ ” / al 
13am700averv. 6 ovv Aynoidaos tufdpevos TadTa TO pev 
A wn »~ 5 A 4 > 4 9 
Tp@Tov xareT@s HveyKev: Emel mEevTOL evebuuyOyn ort 65 
la A ~ e “A 
TOV OTPATEVLATOS TO WA\€LOTOV Ely avr@ otov ayabav 
MeV yryvomevav ndews peTevery, et € TL Yaderov Op@er, 
ovUK avayKyy Elva KOLWwYELY avTOLS, EK TOUTOV peETa- 
Bahov édeyer ws ayyéddouro 6 pév Ietoavdpos Teredev- 
lal nw y nw 7 
14 THKWS, VIKOV de ™) vavpaxia. apa d¢ TavTa héywv Kal 70 
éBovOire ws evayyédua Kal moddots Ovemeutre TOV TEOv- 
nA » 
HEV * WITE aKpoBodtc pov ovTos pos Tovs Tohemious 


I2. kal: asin 3. 5. 2. — wodd 
€&iarrévev: Diodorus (14. 83), 
however, makes Pisander’s fleet 
only slightly inferior in numbers 
to the combined fleets of Conon 


and Pharnabazus.—atr@: dat. 
of disadvantage. — épPodds: 7.e. 
injuries inflicted by the rams 


(€uBodor) of the enemy’s ships. — 
paxdpevov droQavetv: cp. Xeno- 
phon’s characterization of Pisan- 
der in 3. 4. 29. 

13. atr@: as in § 12.—olov 
+ + + peréxetv: see on 2. 3. 45. — 
ayabay yryvopévev: gen. abs., con- 
ditional. Therefrom supply adrév, 


i.e. tov é&yabav, after perexew. — 
elva.: changing to the inf. as in 
§ I.—peraBadrov: sc. Ta HyyeA- 
péva, the report. Cp. the simi- 
lar procedure of Eteonicus, I. 6. 
36. 

14. G&pa .. . Aéyov: S. 2081; 
HA. 976; B.655; G. 1572; Gl. 592. 
— Bovdirer as ebayyéua : offered a 
sacrifice as tf for good news. Cp. 
1. 6. 37 and note. — Svéwepae: dud 
in comp. = Eng. around. — rév 
reOvpévev: part. gen. Note that 
after the gods had received their 
portion: of the sacrificial victim, 
the remainder of the flesh was 


AS 


16 pois TO mAHOos. 


394 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


1V 5° 3. 241 


exparnaay ot Tod “Aynowddov 7 héyw ws AaKxedatmo- 


aw 4 
ViOVv VIKOVTOV TH VAVLAYX La. 


"Hoav 8 of pev avriteraypevor T@ Ayno.dd@ Bow- 75 
tot, A@nvator, “Apy-<tor, KopivOuo1, Aivaves, EvBoels, 
Aoxpot auddrepor: adv Aynowdw dé Aaxedatpoviwr 
pev popa » ex KopivOov diaBaca, nurov dé pdpas THs 


€€ "Opxopevod, ere O° ot €x 


Aakedatpovos vEeodapaoes 


la > lan \ de , ec , 
OVOT PATEVO AMLEVOL AaVT@, TPOS O€ TOVTOLS OV Hpummidas 80 
3 , an ¥ \ CF oS & A > As , , 
efevayer fEeviKov, ETL O€ OL ATO TOV EV ™ Aoig TONEwWV 


‘EAAnvider, Kai avd Tov &v TH Evpoémy ooas duav 
mapedaBev: avtdbev dé mpocey&ovto omXirat ‘Opyo- 


A Aw 
pevio Kat Paxets. 


, \ \ 4 c 
Tme\TAaoTaL ye pHv TOAV TELOVS OL 


a9 4 ¢ -~ > or , > ld 
pet Aynotddov ** Ur7es 0 ad mapamAyoior apdotée 85 


commonly eaten.—T@ Adyw as 
. wkevrov: see Introd. IV. J 
and cp. 3. 4. I. 
§§ 15-21. Zhe battle of Coronea. 
15. Bowwrol ... Aokpol apdd- 
repo.: the roll of the allies is the 
same as at the Nemea (2. 17) 
save for the substitution of 
Aindves (cp. 3. 5. 6) instead of 
MyAtets and “Axapvaves. Portions 
of the several contingents, how- 
ever, had been left behind at 
Corinth to guard the isthmus. — 
StaBdoa: z.¢. across the Corinthian 
Gulf. By the same route Agesilaus 
was compelled to return home after 
Coronea (4. 1); for despite their 
victories at the Nemea and at Cor- 
onea the Spartans were unable to 
BROWNSON. 


n pev dy Strays avtn dudoréepwr : 


force the passage of the isthmus. 
—‘piov popas: without the usual 
attraction in gender. §. 1313; 
HA. 730e; G. 1090. — rfjs € Op- 
Xopevod: this mora had evidently 
been on garrison duty in Orchome- 
nus since its revolt from Thebes 
(3. 5. 6).—ot.. 
Cp. 3. 4. 2.— ov. . . €evxod: in- 
cluding the contingents of the 
Spartan allies (3. 4. 2) and the 
remnant of the Ten Thousand 
(3. 4. 20). Ages. 2. 11. — boas 
.. mapédaBe: as in 2. 12. — avré- 
Qev mpooeyévovro: as in 2. 4. 12. — 
meATacTal: see on OmAira 2. 16. 

16. H pev 8% Stvayis Kré.: no 
authority states the numbers of 
the opposing forces at Coronea, 


. veodapoders : 


HELLENICA — 16 


242 EBENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 3. [394 B.C. 


, ~ ” 
dunynoopar S€ Kal THY MaXNV, Kal TAS eyeveTo Ola OvK 
» lal eo: B31 2 “a ~ \ ‘\ > ‘ ‘ 
ahrn Tov y €b nov. ouwyjocav pev yap els TO Kara 

4 / ec ‘\ ‘ > 4 > 9 “~ 
Kopoévevay mediov ot pev ody “Aynoidw amd ToD 
Kydicov, ot d€ adv OnBaiors ad Tov “Ehik@vos.  elyeEgo 
S “Aynoidaos péev dSe€vov tod per’ avrod, “Opyouerior 
ot 8 av OnBaia 


Lal 5 “ 
avrot pev defvol Hoav, "Apyetor 8 avrots Td evdvupov 


d avT@ eoyaTou Hoay Tov evwvtpouv. 
> / ‘ 4 \ \ \ 3. (Sao , 
17elyov. ouvidvTwr O€ Téws MeV OLY TOAN) aT apdcore- 
> cs “RYE A > , Y ‘8 
pov jv: yvika 8 aretyov ad\jhwv ooov arad.ov, 95 
ws 
dé tpiav é€t. théOpwv &v péow ovtwy avte€édpapov 


ahadd€avres of OnBator Spouw bpooe ed€povto. 


ano THS Aynoidov darayyos av ‘Hpimmidas eEevayer 
kal avy avtots "Iwves kat Aiodets kal “EA\nomorttor, 
Kal TavTES OVTOL TOV TvVEKOpapovTwY TE eyevovTO Kal 
eis Sdpu adixduevor erpeav Td Kal?’ abrovs. *Apyeto 
pevtou ovk ed€€avto Tovds Tept “Aynaihaov, add’ ébuyov 
Fear XN c a) > “ ec , “A 4 
emt TOV Edikava. KavtTav0a ot pe tives tov E€vov 
eotepavow 76n Tov "Aynoihaov, ayyéddeu S€ Tis avT@ 


but it is clear that they were about 
equal. Cp. Ages. 2. 7 and 9. — 
Sunyfropar: Xenophon himself 
was present at the battle. See In- 
trod. p. 10. — éyévero (sc. rovavrn) 
ola odk GAAY: lit. Aroved to be such 
as no other. For the inference 
drawn from this statement see App. 
P- 357. — és hav: 27 our time. — 
ol civ OnBalois: replacing the of 
mept Tos KoptvOiovs of 2. 14 be- 
cause the battle of Coronea was 
fought in Theban territory and the 


Thebans played the most promi- 
nent part in it. —rod per atrod: 
SC. oTparevpatos. —OnBato. . . . 
Seftol: as at the Nemea (2. 18). 

17. a6: on the part of.— 
Scov: as in 2. 4. 4.—éépovro: 
rushed.— os: about, with tpidv. 
— dv: = éxelvon ov. — tv ovv- 
exSpapdvtev: pred. part. gen. — 
els S6pu: within spear thrust. 

18. évwv: probably mercenaries 
(see on fevxod § 15), although 
the reference may be to the Asiatic 


394 B.C. ] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 3. 243 


6Tt oi OnBator Tovs ‘Opyomerious Siakdwavtes €v Tots 105 
/ ¥ > \ 2 2 \ > / \ , 
aoKevoddpors elnoav. Kat 6 pev evOds eEediEas THY ha- 
hayya Hyev €r avtovs: of 8 at OnBator ws eidov Tovs 
, \ e la) , a , 
ovppayxous Tpos Eduxov mehevydras, Suatreceiy Bovhd- 
PEVOL TPOS TOUS EavT@V, TvoTELpalévTes ExdpovV Eppa- 
, > ~ \ > v4 > “~ \ ¥ 
19pmevos. evtav0a dy “Aynoidaov avdpetov péev eEeorw 110 
> La > 7 3 4 Y / ‘\ 3 
elrely avappia ByTHTwWS~* OV pEVvTOL ELhETO YE TA Aada- 
Méorata. €€dv yap ait@ wap Tovs SiatintovTas 
akohovfovvtT, yxeipovobat tovs omiabev, odK émoince 
A 3 > 3 / , A , ‘\ 
ToUTO, G\N avTiyseTwTos cuveppake Tots OnBatous: Kat 
‘4 ‘\ > ¢ 5 A > , > , 
oupBardvres Tas aoridas ewlodvto, eudyovto, amé& 115 
> /, / \ al 4 € \ 
KTewov, ameOvyoKov. Tédos b€ Tav OnBaiwr ot pév 
- ‘\ ‘\ € a ‘\ Oa | “ 
Svarimtover mpods Tov “EXuk@va, ToANOL & dtoxwporrTes 
> / 3 \ > c \ , > 4 > , 
20aTéavov. eémet 0 7 pev vicky “Aynoidou éyeyévyto, 
TeTp@pEevos O altos TpowEVyvEeKTO Tpods THY dadrayya, 
TpooehacavTés Ties TOV imméwv é€yovaew avT@ OTU120 
TOV TOELiov ws bydornKOYTAa GY OT oS UTd TO VE@ 
> \ > 7 , \ a e. 4 , \ 
Elol, Kal Hp@Twv Ti ypn Tovetv. 6° O€, Kaimep TOA 
, ¥ bid > > , ~ / > > 
TpavuaTta exwy, Oouws ovK émehafero Tov Deiov, addr 
3A > , 42 4 : ee eae A > ¥ 
éav Te amruevat 7 BovrowTo exéheve Kal dduKely ovK Ela. 
, \ > \ . 5 ¥ a, , 
TOTE pev OvV, Kal yap HY Hon Swe, SeurvoToinadpevor 125 
3 / | \ la ‘\ 7 , 
a1 €xouunOnoav. mpe dé Tddw Tov To\euapyov Tapara&au 


troops (§ 17).—év rots cKxevodédpors: IQ. mapévtt: see on apeivat 
hence in the rear of Agesilaus.— 2. 22. —éw@otvro xré.: the asynde- 


eeAlfas: aving wheeled.—mpos ton helps to paint the fierceness of 
“Eduxavi wehevydtas: were fugitives the contest. Cp. 2. 4. 33. 
at Mt. Helicon. The perf. denotes 20. "AynovAdov éyeyévnto: had 
the accomplished result, hence fallen to Agesilaus. —1t® veo: of 
mpos is followed by the dat. rather Athena Itonia. — rot Qelov: the 
than the acc, —8vameretv: todreak deity, z.e. Athena. 

through, 21. mapardto xré.: a challenge 


_ 


244 BRENO@ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 5. [394-390 B.C. 


> / ‘ 4 ‘ al 9 
te exéheve TO oTpdtevysa Kal tTpotatov toracba, 
‘ a) 4 “A ~ \ \ 5 ‘ 
Kal otepavovoba mavtas T@ Dem Kal Tovs avdnras 
ot 6e 


A »” / ¢ / 5 ‘\ ‘ 
OnBator ereppayv KypuKas, VToaTdvdouS TOUS VEKPOVS 130 


, > n \ e \ ~ 3 > id 
TAVTAS av\elv. Kat OU BEV TAVUT ET OLOUYV. 


: a, , Tae as ci ag 
QUTOUVVTES Barbar. Kat OUTW 51) au TE omovoat yryvovTat 


, 4 
kat "Aynaihaos peév eis Aedhods adixduevos Sexdrnv 
an 5 A / mo” ila > ad > > / c ‘ 
Tov ek THS eias TH Dew améOvcer odK EXaTTW ExaTOV 

Tadavrov. 


Sections 21-23. A skirmish in Locris results in a slight loss to 
the Spartans. 

CuaPTeR 4. Agesilaus returns to Sparta. Civil war breaks out 
in Corinth, and many of the pro-Spartan party are massacred. 
The remainder retaliate by admitting a Spartan mora within the 
Long Walls connecting Corinth with its port, Lechaeum. Here 
a battle is fought, in which the Spartans are victorious. ‘The war 
continues in a desultory way, carried on for the most part with 
mercenary forces. ‘The Athenian Iphicrates and his peltasts win 
noteworthy successes. Agesilaus ravages the territory of Argos and 
captures the Long Walls of Corinth, while Teleutias, his brother, 
gains possession of the Corinthian dockyards. 394-391 B.C. 


> de 4 5 / > 4, pe /, 
Ex 0€ tovtov Aakedatpmovio, akovovTes Tav evyor-5 


to the Thebans, as well asacere- Piraeum. While exulting over 


mony in honor of victory. — r@ 0e@: 
in honor of the god, 7.e. Apollo, 
the national deity of the Dorians. 
— troorévSous Kxré.: see On I. 2. 
. . Gmbuoev: see 
on drobicas 3. 3. 1. —Tdv & Tis 


Il. — Sexadrny . 


Aelas: sc. ypnudrwv, the money 


realized from the sale of the booty 
taken in Asia. 

CHAPTER 5, §$ 1-8. Agesilaus 
invades Corinth and captures 


his success he receives word of 
disaster to a Spartan mora. 390° 
B.C. 

I. tav devyévtav: z.é. of the 
Corinthians. The strife between 
parties in Corinth (see abstract 
of Chap. 4) had resulted in the 
exile of many of the oligarchs, 
who favored Sparta, and in a 
close union between Corinth and 
Argos, the former state apparently 


390 B.C. ] EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 5. 245 


4 c > ~ SX , \ a B (4 aTa 
Twv OTL ol €v TH TOKE TavTa pev TA BooKy 
¥ \ , > ie , \ \ , 
€xouey Kal o@lowro ev T@ Ilepaim, wohdoi S€ TpE- 
> 4 , , > \ , 
howto avtdbev, orparevovor wahw eis THY KopuvGor, 
> , \ / ¢ / \ A AY > 
Aynotddov Kat TéTE yYOUpevov. Kal TpaTov pev HOev 5 
> 5 / \ be 5S c A 3 a 7 rs 
eis “IoOuov: Kat yap jv 6 pny &v @ “loOuwa yiyvera, 
Kal ot Apyeto. avrov étvyyavoy TOTE TovodyTES THY 
Ouciav TH Mowadarr, ws “Apyous KopivOov ovtos. ws 
> + , \ > / / 
& yolovto mpooidyvta tov “Aynothaov, KatadurdvTes 
Kal Ta TeOvpeva Kal TA apioToTOLOvpeva pada ody Io 
To\A@ HOBw amEX@povy Eis TO AoTY KaTa THY Ertl 
f KEP / 
‘\ e , c 4 > / > ? \ 
2Keyxperas 0dr. 6 péevtor “Aynoihaos Exeivous perv 
Kaimep Op@v ovk ediwKe, KataaoKynvyicas S€ ev TO lep@ 
> , nw “~ » \ P Y € 4 
autos Te T@ Dew eOve Kal Teprepevev, Ews ot huyddes 
“ / 3 , “A “ \ 4 \ 
tov Kopwiiwv éroinoav T@ Locedov thy Ovoiav Kai ts 
: ‘\ 5 “ 3 / \ \ <-3 ~ > , 
Tov ayava. €moinoay S€ Kai ot “Apyetou amehOdvros 
7A ra 4 > ~ aN oma | 6 \ > 4 “~ 
ynouldov €€ apyns mahi loOma. Kat éxeivo T@ 
¥ ¥ \ a aA LOX Py 7 > 10 A 
eran €ote pev & Tov aOdwy Sis ExaaTos eviKyOy, €ore 
d€ & dls of avrol exnptyOnoa n O€ TeTAPTN HuEepa 
30€ G@ OLS Ol AUTOL EKYNPUKUNOAY. TH PTN NPEPO 


yielding its independence. See Corinthians. — péda: connect with 


below. — ede: Corinth. —Tle- aodAAo.—kard thy . . . 686v: dy 
paiw: a peninsula on the western ‘he road (leading) to Cenchreae. 
side of the isthmus of Corinth. — 2. tH tep@: the sacred precinct 
kal réTe: 7.€. aS in the previous’ of Poseidon. — é€ dpxfjs waAuv: a// 
year (see abstract). — “Ioc@Oy1a: the over again.—ton piv a... tw 
Isthmian games, celebrated every «hOn: zu some events individual 
two years in honor of Poseidon.— contestants were beaten twice, t.e. 
as”"Apyous . . . dvtos: as though having entered in both sets of 
Argos was Corinth, z.e. included games. — éxnpbxOnoav: 7.¢. as 
Corinth (see above), and hence victors. 

had the right to direct the Isthmian 3. TH S€ rerdpty: the minute- 


games, which had always been ness of detail in the following nar- 
under the superintendence of the _rative is doubtless due to the fact 


246 RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 5. [390 B.c. 


c= / K 2 ‘ ‘ / ‘ 4 

6 “Aynotdaos yye mpos TO Ileipasov TO oTparevpa. 20 
idav S€ bro modh@v hvdarropevov, amexdpnoe per 
dpistov mpos TO aoTv, ws TpodiwWonevns THS TdOdEws 

y ¢ , , \ rn Se c 
wate ol KopivOtou detravtes un mpodidotro brd Twwv 7 
mods, peTereuipavto Tov ‘Iducparny adv Tois mrEioToLs 
Tov meTATTOV. aio Bépevos dé 6 “Aynothaos 77s 25 
VUKTOS mapehnhuforas ehcita UOC Peis cpa 7 
npéepa eis TO Ileipavoy Hye. 
Depua mponje, popav dé Kara TO axpératov aveBiBace. 
kat TavTny pev THY voKTA O pev pds Tats Héppats 


Kal avTos pev KaTa Ta 


b , ¢€ de 4 a , b] , 
€xTpatoTedevero, 7) O€ pdpa Ta aKpa KaTéyovaa evUKTE 30 
eva dy Kal 6 “Aynoidaos pixpa, Katpia & 
| YY be P t? P t 
ww ‘ “~ - 
TOV yap T) “Opa PEpovTav 
\ , 5 \ a > , , he 7S 
Ta oitia ovdevds TIP EloeveyKdvTOS, Yous 5é dvros 
dud Te TO wavy ef wpydovd civar Kai Sia TO yevéeoBau 


4 PEVOED. 
evOvpnpate nvdokinynoe. 


that Xenophon himself accom- 
panied Agesilaus on this campaign. 
See Introd. pp. 11 and 30.— aorv: 
Corinth. —@s ... Tis médews: as 
though the city (Corinth) was go- 
ing to be betrayed to him. — pere- 
méppavro: 2.¢. from Piraeum. — 
"Idixpatynv: Iphicrates, the Athe- 
nian, had introduced changes in the 
equipment of his mercenary force 
which amounted to developing a 
new order of troops, combining the 
merits of both light and heavy- 
armed soldiers. Besides the light 
shield (7éArn), from which these 
troops took their name, he gave 
them a linen corselet instead of 
the heavy metal @apagé of the hop- 


lite and a new, lighter kind of 
boots. He also increased their 
efficiency on the offensive by con- 
siderably lengthening both spear 
and sword. Troops thus equipped 
were almost as dangerous as hop- 
lites, while still capable of much 
more rapid movement. Xenophon 
says (4.17) that the Spartan allies 
stood in absolute terror of Iphi- 
crates and his peltasts. See 
abstract of Chap. 4. — mapeAndv- 
Oéras: leaving Piraeum so much 
the weaker. — Oeppa: hot springs. 

4. pikpd, katplw $€: a wév would 
naturally be expected after pixpe. 
—mdvu ép tpndod: the order of 


words as in pada ov ToAAG § I. 


390 B.C. ] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 5. 247 


WA \ , " \ c , X'S , 

vowp Kat yadalav mpos THY ErTrEepay, Kal aveBEBHKED av 35 
dé eyortes ola Sy O€povs oreipia, puyovvtay 8° avitav 
Kal év okoTw aO¥pos mpds TO Setmvoy eyovTwr, TéEptTrEL 

c > / > ¥ , , a b] 

6 “Aynoidaos ov eatrov déka épovtas mip ev 
XUTpats. 

\ , Te oP Y are f 
Kat peyada tupa eyeveto, ate toAANS VANS Tapovans, 4o 


éemeior) Se aveBnoav addos aAXy, Kal wo\Na 


mavres pev Hrcipovto, moddol S€ Kal edeinvnoay é€ 
3 A 
apX7s- 


2 A \ , eyo. 9 55 4 > ‘\ 
TAUTY T™) VUKTL KQO[LEVOS " vd OTOU 5) evepya On OvoELs 


\ x o> 4 v—€ \ an A 
davepos 5€ éyévero Kal 6 vews Tod Tlogedavos 
500. mel S€ noOovTo ot év T@ Ileipdiw Ta axpa éx6- 

oN \ +. 2 4 > / > 4 > \ \ 
peva, em pev 70 aptvacbar ovKere Erpdmorto, eis Se 70.45 
Y , , »¥ ‘ A \ A 
Hpauoy karépuyov Kat avdpes Kat yuvatkes Kat Soddou 

\ > 4 \ A / ‘\ ad \ 
kal ehevOepor kal Tov BooKnpatav Ta TmrEtoTA. Kal 
"A ir \ 5 \ \ “~ 4 \ Q aN 
ynoihaos pev On ov TO OTpaTedpat. Tapa Oadatray 
€mopeveTo* 7 Of popa apa KataBaivovza amd Tov 
aKkpwv Olvdny To évteTeyiopevoy TELYoS ape Kal TA 50 
Tee 8 ¥ ‘ / \ e lal b] , la 
evovTa eae, Kat mavres O€ 0 OTPaTL@TaL Ev TAUTY TH 
€ 4 \ \ > 2) > aA / rh Weed 
neEpa Toa TA EmiTHOELA EK TOV Ywpiwy eXapBavor. 
Lo ev T@ Hpaiw Kk devyores €€noar, emiTpa 
ol 0 €v T® Hpaiw katamedevydres EEnoar, émutpeibovtes 
"A . , a id aN ‘ pa ¢ > ¥ 
ynoaw yravar 6 Tt BovAoito TEpt oPav. 6 9 eyvoa, 
door pev TOV ohayewy Hoav, Tapadovvar avTOvSs Tots 55 


—Kal dveBeBhkerav . . . omepia: at the western extremity of the 


parenthetical. — ota 8% . . . ome- 
pla: lit. “ght clothing such as 
naturally (dy) they had zz sum- 
mer, 2.€. since it was summer. — 
€k\arrov Séxa: for the omission of 7 
see S. 1074; HA. 647; B. 426, N. 
4; G. 1156. —6 veds rod Tlore86- 
vos: cp. § I. 

5. “Hpoov: a temple of Hera 


Piraeum peninsula. — évrereryiopé- 
vov: which had been fortified 
therein, z.e. in Piraeum. — kal wév- 
tes 8€: and all in fact, not simply 
the mora just mentioned. — é&v ro 
“Hpalw katamedevydtes: see On pds 
‘EXcxGu 3. 18.—yv@var: as in 
3. 4. 15. — tTdv odhayéwv: z.c. those 
concerned in the massacre de- 


248 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 5. [390 B.c. 


6dvydo., Ta S ahda wdvta mpabjvas. é« tovrou Se 
é€jer pev ex tov “Hpatov mdumod\a 7a aixpadora : 
mperBetar Sé ahdoM& Te wohKal Taphoay Kal €« Boww- 


nw / 4 an > 
TOV HKOV Epynaopevor TL Gv TOLOUYTES ELpHYNS TUXOLEV. 


6 d€ "Aynoihaos pada peyahoppdves tovrous Mev 0vd 60 


épay éddxe, kaimep Papaxos Tod mpo§évou maperty- 
KOTOS aUTOLS, OTwS Tpocaydyor: KaBypevos 8 emt TOU 
mept THY Aipynv KuKdoTEpOUS OiKOdouypaTtos EFedper 


moda Ta eEaydpeva. Tov dé Aaxedapoviwy amd TOV 


Otiwv avy Tots Sdpace TapyKodovMovy dvdakes TOV 65 


> X , X Bim 2% A / Q , : e 
aixpahdrwv, para v7d Tov TapovTwv Dewpovpevor* ot 
yap evTvxodvTes Kal KparodrTes aei Tas afvof€éaror 
7SoKkovow evar. ere d€ Kabnuéevov “Aynoddov Kat 


€ouxdtos dyaddonevw Tots TEempaypevols, iamEds TIS 


sNavvE KaL waAGa L OS LOP@VTL TO L ae 
TpooynAravve kai paha ioyup@s topavrt T@ LMT@. — VITO 70 


~ weed 4 wd > , > ae 4 
ToNNGv S€ Epwrepevos O Tt ayyédXo1, ovdevi amexpivaro, 
GN éred7) eyyds Hv Tod “Aynodov, Kafahduevos 
amd Tov immov Kal mpocdpapov ait@ pada oKvlpwros 
x , N A > , , , c oa 
dv héyer TO THS ev Aeyaiw popas wdfos. 6 8 as 
See ab- os: the circular structure near 

the lake. The lake in question 


scribed in Chap. 4. 
stract. 


6. mperPetar: even before this 
time (390 B.C.) negotiations look- 
ing toward a general peace had 
been undertaken. Cp. 8. 12 f.— 
épnodpevor: referring to the Boeo- 
tians only, and agreeing with a 
mpeaBes which in the writer’s 
thought is the subj. of jKov.— 
done: seemed, i.e. pretended. — 
rod mpotévov : their proxenus. See 
on I. I. 35.— Tod. . . olkoSopqpa- 


was a short distance east of the 
Heraeum ; the reference in oixodo- 
pnparos is unknown. — rév Aake- 
Saipoviev: sc. Twés. — Tav brhov: 
as in 2. 4. 6. 

7. touxdtos dyaddopévm: lit. 
seeming like one exulting. Xeno- 
phon emphasizes the pride that 
went before destruction. — Ae- 
xalw: the principal port of Cor- 
inth.— 7d. . . w&Gos: for the art. 


390 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


IV, 5. 249 


¥ OY > ~ 5 > 13) ‘ \ PS) ‘4 
nKovoev, evOds TE EK THS Edpas aveTyndnoe Kal TO ddpv75 
€haBe Kat mo\eudpyous Kal TevTyKOVTHpas Kal Eeva- 


‘ A \ - > , 
8yous Kahelw TOY KHpuKa EKEe)eEvED. 


ws O€ ouve dpapov 


a a » > 
ovToL, Tots pev addois Eire, OV Yap TH HPLOTOTOLHVTO, 
A 9 
eupayovow 6 TL dvvawvTo HKEW THY TaXiaTHY, avTos SE 


‘ a ‘ , € A > 4, 
avy Tois Tepi Sapociay vpyyetTo avdpioTos. 


\ € 
KQaL Ol8o 


, \ 4 y , ~ wn 
dopuddpor 74 OTa Evovtes Tapnkodovovv ooVvdy, TOU 
\ ¢ ia “ \ z ¥ » eer 
pev vpnyoupevor, Tav Sé periovtwv. dn 8 éxmeTeEpa- 
KOTOS avTOV Ta Hepua els TO TAATY TOU AExaiov, Tpoo- 
elacavTes immeis Tpets ayyeéANovow OTL ol veKpol 


> Yd + 
aVN PN MEVOL ELnNOaV. 


> \ lal 
6 0 émel TovTo HKovoe, OécAar 85 


4 a ae , / > 4 > “A 
Kehevoras Ta OTA Kal OALYOV YpOVvoV avaTavaas, aTNyE 
"$ \ , | ee * \ g “ P< , ‘\ 
madw TO oTpdatevua emi TO Hpauov: ty 8 voTepaia Ta 


aixudhwra duerifero. 
9 


Oi d€ mpéoBes Tov Bowwrav mpooKdrnbértes Kat 


bd y \ “~ > 4 
EPWTAMEVOL OTL NKOLEV, TEPL ev THS ELPHVNS, OVKETL9O 
3 , > \ 9 > , 4 4 > 
EueuvnvTo, elmov O€ OTL ei pH TL KwAVOL BovAowWTO Eis 


» \ \ , , i 
aoTU Tpos Tovs oOeTEepous OTparidras TapedOeiv. 


68 


emvyehagoas: AX’ vida pév, ep, OTL ov TOUS OTpaTLdTas 


see ON TH vavpaxia 3. 10. The 
incident is narrated in §§ 11-17 
below. — wevrnkovrijpas: see on 
3: 5. 22. — fevayods : see on 3. 5. 7. 
—«fpvKa: subj. of xaAetv. 

8. éuhayotow: after swallow- 
ing.— rots wept Sapoclav : lit. those 
about the royal tent, 7.e. his mess- 
mates. Oapooiav is Doric for 
Sypooiav.— ot Sopvpdpor.: prob- 
ably referring to the king’s body- 
guard. — rod pév: 2.2. "AynowAdov. 


—tév 8€: z.c. TOv epi Sapociav. — 
wrath: plain. — PérOar . . . Ta 
brda: fo ground arms. — 6 oTpa- 
tevpa: which had meanwhile over- 
taken him. — SreriBero : exposed 
Sor sale. 

§§ 9-17. Agesilaus returns to 
Corinth. The disaster to the 
Spartan mora described. 

9. dm: why, ie. for what 
purpose. o7trepresents the ri of 
the dir. question. —&erv: Corinth. 


250 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA, IV, 5. [390 B.c. 


iSety Bovdeobe, adda TO EedTVyNLA Tov dilwv vpoV 
, , eS 
Dedoacba: wocov Ti yeyerynTar. TEepysewate ovr, Edy: 95 
> ‘ . c ~ yo % » 4 lal > 3 ~ » 
éya yap bas avros aw, kat padhov per emov ovtes 
royvdoeaOe moidv Tu TO yeyevnpevoy Earl. Kal ovK 
> 4 > \ a” ¢ 4 / > 7 4 
évedoato, d\\a TH voTEpaig Ovodpevos HYE TpOs THY 
mod TO OTpaTevpa. Kal TO pev TpOTatov Ov KaTE- 
a , > . , , ‘ , 
Badev, ei Sé te Hv Aourdv Sevdpov, KOTTwY Kal KdwY 100 
> / c > ‘ > 4 “ A 4 
émedeikvvev ws ovdels avTetjer. TavTa S€ Toujoas 
5 4, A A 4 \ A 4 
éatpatoTedevoato Tept To A€xatov: Kat Tovs OnBaiwv 
péevtor mpéa Bes eis pev TO aoTv ovK avnKe, Kata Oa- 
harrav 6€ eis Kpevow améreuper. are dé anOovs Tots 
Aakedaipoviors yeyevnwerns THS ToLavTNS TUpPopGs, 105 
‘ / > ‘\ ‘ ‘\ 4, ‘\ 
mohv tévOos Hv Kata TO AakwviKoy oTpaTevpa, mAnVY 
9 > / > , x e.A4°- - a > 4 
dowv éréOvacav év xopa 7 viol 7) marépes 7) adeAgot* 
obro. 8 waomep viknpdpor Aaptpol Kal ayahhopevor TO 
5ro p vuxnddpor haparp yadhopevor 74 
, “~ , “w~ 
110lkelw 7a0eL TEepinoav. eyévero S€ TO THS pdpas mAbs 
TOL@MOE TPOTM. ol "ApuKator det TOTE aTEpxXoVTat Els 110 
+ ee 4 ee" \ A >? , 
Ta ‘TaxivOua ent Tov Tavava, eav TE oTPaToTEdEVOMEVOL 
Tuyxdvwow édy Te G\ws Tas aToonmodYTES. Kal TOTE 
87) Tovs €k mdons THs oTpaTias “Apuxdaiovs Karehure 


pev "Aynoidaos ev Acxaty. 


10. tTporatov: commemorating 
the defeat of the #ora. Trophies 
were held inviolable.—kal... 
pévro.: and . . . indeed. — Kped- 
ow: a Boeotian port on the Cor- 
inthian Gulf. — warn bo@v: except 
(among those) whose. — tv xapq: 
z.é. without taking to flight. See 
on 2. 20. 

11. “Apv«Aato.: Amyclae was 


6 8 éxet hpovpav mohe- 


one of the larger towns of La- 
conia. — del wore: as in 3. 5. II. 
—dmépyovrar: sc. oikade. — Ta 
‘Yaxivia: a yearly festival in 
honor of Apollo. — él rév ratava : 
for the paean, here simply the 
hymn to Apollo. Cp. on 2. 4. 
17.— Kal rove 54: turning from 
the general dei wore to the parti- 
cular case. — xarédue: 7.¢. before 


390 B.c.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 5. 251 


papyxos TovUs ev a0 TOV Gvppaywy hpovpovs era€e 115 
duddrrew TO TEetyos, adTos b€ ody TH TOY bm\LTOY Kal 

la la ‘\ lal 
Tm) Tov imméwy popa Tapa THY Tok Tov Kopwhiwv 

“ A \ a 
12ToUs “ApuKdaets Tapyyev. mel € ametyov doy Elko- 
ow 7) TpidkovTa oTadiovs TOV YuKVavoS, 6 pev TOS 
papyos avy Tols OmXitais ovo ws EEaKocloLs amHEL 120 

4 me ‘\ , \ 7. -¢ ‘\ ee 

mdhw emt To Aéyatov, Tov 8 immapphootny éxédevore 
A a \ 

ovv TH TOV imméwy popa, erEL TpoTEeuperav TOUS “Apr- 
KNaLets pEeXpl OTC ov avTOL KEdEVoLEV, ETAOLMKELY. Kal 
9 \ ene a b) a 4 \ i) 
oT. pev moddol joav év TH KopivOw Kal wedTaoTat 
\ c A > \ > /, “4 \ ‘\ ‘\ 

kal omdira, ovdev yyvdovv: Katedpdovovy S€é dia Tas 125 
13 e€umpoobev Ttixas pydeéva av émiyepnoa odhiow. oi 

s > A , » , ee , 

& ex tav Kopwiiwv dorews, KadXias te 6 ‘Irzovixov, 

“A "AO / c r “ “A ‘\ I , la 
tov A@nvaiwv om\itov otpatynyav, Kat Idukparys, TOV 
TEATAGT@V apxwv, KaDoparTes avTo’s Kal ov Todos 
OVTAaS Kal Epyypous Kal TEATAOTOV Kal LTTEéw, EVOULO AY 130 
> \ > > / > aA A 9 > \ 
aopanes eivat emiferbar adrots T@ TEATATTLK@.' EL LEV 
yap mopevowrTo TH O5@, dKovTilopevous av avrovs els TA 

\ 5 4 > > 3 “~ , ¢ / x 
yupva aroddvabar: «i S émiyerpoter SidKev, padios av 
b] A a “— b , ‘ ec , 
aroguyev TeMTacTals Tos Ehadpotatois Tovs OmNiTAs. 
/ \ ~ 3 4, ‘\ c \ , ‘4 
4yrovTes O€ Tata efdyovot. Kal 0 pev Kaddtas tape 135 
‘ ¢ , > , A sy. c de > , 
take Tovs 6mitTas ov TOPpw TIS TOdEWS, O OE IpiKparys 


marching to Piraeum (§ 3).— 
erate: detazled. 

12. Gye. madw: started back 
again. — peraSidkev: SC. avrTor, 
2.é. the polemarch. — karedpdvovv : 
contemptuously thought; hence fol- 
lowed by the inf. in ind. disc. — 
pndéva: exceptional for ovdéva. S. 


2723; HA. 1024; G. 1611; Gl. 564. 

13. “Ipukpdrns : see on § 3.— Ta 
yupva: see on 2. 22. Corinth was 
to the right of the Spartans as they 
marched past. — dmrodvyeiv: the 
subj. is Callias and Iphicrates. — 
yvovres tatta: having come to this 
conclusion. 


252 RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 5. [390 B.C. 


haBav rods weATaaTas éweVero TH popa. ot d€ Aake 
, 5 Bie / / } Rew c A 
Saypoviot eel HKovTilovTo Kat 6 wey Tis eTérpwro, 6 Sé 
‘ 

Kal €meTT@KEL, TOUTOUS péev EKEAEVOY TOUS UVTAaTTLOTAS 
wee A 

dpapevous amropepew els A€xarov: Kal ovToL movot THS 140 
, a“ > , 3 , ¢ de , } Higa? 
popas TH adnbeia eodOnoav: Oo d€ Toh€uapyos exe 
hevore TA S€ka ad’ HAs amodvWEar Tos TpooKELpevous. 


9 > 


1sa@s O€ €diwKov, povv te ovdéva €€ axovtiov Bods 
Omhirau ovTes TEATAGTAS: Kal yap avaywpely avTovs 

> la ‘\ ‘ c / c “A 4 > ‘ . 
€xéeve, Tpilv Tovs Omhitas pod yiyverOar: eel dé 145 
dvexépovv éorappevot, ate Siud€avres ws TdXovs Exa- 
oToS elyev, avactTpéportes ot Epi TOV ‘IdiKparyy, ot TE 

> Pn: 2 4 , > , \ » > ‘4 

Ex TOV EvavTiov Taw HKOVTLCov Kal addou Ex TAayiou 
Tmapabéovtes eis Ta yupvd. Kat evOds per Eri TH TPOTY 
as 5€ ToUTOIS50 
emel de 


lal Yy 4 > 4 ¢€ , 4 
KaKWS ETATXOV, TahW ExEedevoEV O TOAELAPYXOS OudKE 


4 4 > , x , > “A 
duaéer KatynKovtilov évvéa 7 Séka avTar. 
> ld ‘\ ¥ 4 > / 

16€yeveTo, TOLD HON Opacvrepov éméKewTo. 


14. 6 pév tis: Ts marks 6 pev 
as indefinite both in identity and 
innumber. Trans. szany a one. — 
rovrous: referring to the wounded 
only, as is clear from éowOyoav 
below. — tracmoerds: slaves who 
carried the shields of the hop- 
lites. — rq GAnPela: for according 
to Spartan ideas those who later 
($ 17) saved their lives by flight, 
lost their honor. —ra 8éka ad 
HPs: see on 2. 4. 32. 

15. ypovv: caught.—-re: cor- 
relative with dé after ére/. See on 
I. 1. 34. —€... Bodfs: starting 
Jrom a spear’s throw away; for 
the peltasts had approached only 


near enough to reach the Spartans 
with their missiles. — é6mAtrar . .. 
meXtacras : since they were hoplites 
pursuing Zel/tasts, a second reason 
for the failure of the pursuit. reA- 
taoras stands in a loose apposition 
to ovdéva. — ékédeve: ze. Iphicra- 
tes. — dvexdpovv: 7.e. the Spar- 
tans. —dre xré.: explaining éo7ap- 
pévor.— as TaXous . . . elyev: aS 
swiftly as each one could. For the 
gen. Tayous see ON gwpdTwv 3. 4. 
16. —ot é& rod évayriov . . . GAAo: 
in part. apposition with of wept rdv 
"Idixparnv. — tk tod évavriov... 
& mdaylov: 22 front...on the 
flank. 


390 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, s. 253 


\ (id | 7 ¢ > lal \ ¥ lA 
Ta TevTEKaloeKa ah NBS. avaywpovrres Sé ett TAEious 
>. x .! A ¥ ¥ \ la) , 
avT@v 7) TO TpTOV eTmeToV. On Sé€ ToV BedtTicrwr 
€ A A 
GTOAMAOTwY, OL LTTELS avTOLS TapaylyvorvTaL Kal GV 155 
4 DO OL > , e Ss > - c 
Tovtois avOus Siwkw éroijoavTo. ws EveKNiwvay ol 
TeATATTAL, EV TOUT@ KAKOS ot Lmmets EmEDEVTO: OV yap 
4 > / , > ~ 3Q 7 3 ‘\ \ lal 
€ws améxtewav twas avTov ediw€av, ada avy Tots 
bd 8 , > , \ 280. \ Ns 
EKOPOMoLS looueTwTOL Kal €diwKov Kal éméaTpEdor. 
la A \ Y > 
movovvTes O€ Kal TAT YOVTES TA OpoLa TOVTOLs Kal adfis, 
+ “ \ 
@QuvTol pev GEL EXdTTOUS TE Kal padaKdrepoL eyiyvorTo, 
e \ , 4 v4 \ Vi > , c 3 
ot d€ toheuvor Opacvrepot te Kal det meiovs of eyyet- 
17povvTes. atopovvres 87 ouviotavtar emi Bpayvy Twa 
, > 4 ~ \ , 4 , , 
yydodor, améxyovta THs pev Oarartryns ws Svo orddua, 
A x 
Tov d€ Aeyaiov ws €€ 7 éEmraxaidexa orddia. aiaG0- 165 
> e b] XN “~ , > , >] , 
pevot 0 of ad Tov Aexaiov, ciaBdvres eis mrovdpra 
/ 4 3 l4 ‘\ ‘\ , ¢ > 3 
TapeéTeov, ews eyevovTo Kata TOV yHhopov. ot 5° amo- 
nw ¥ YY “ 
povvTes HON, OTL ETacXov pev KaKas Kal améOvycKor, 
ae \ Oe 280 \ , de e a \ 
movety S€ ovdev edYVaVTO, Tpds TovTOLs Sé SpavTes Kal 
‘\ e€ ‘4 > , > , \ e \ > , 
Tous Om\itas émiovTas, eyKAlvovdl. Kal ol mev eumri- 170 
ee P) \ , 3\ 7 , are 
TTOvow avTav els THV OddaTTav, ddiyou S€ TwWeES ETA TOV 
e v4 > ld 3 4 3 / \ A 
imméwy eis Aéyawov éodOnoav. vy macas dé Tals 
\ A a 
pedxaus Kal TH pvyyn aréSavov mEept TEevTHKOVTA Kal 


\ A \ y 
18O0uaKociovs. Kal TAUTA peyv OUTwWS ETéTpaKTO. 


16. ot twmeis: the Spartan cav- 
alry mentioned in §§ 11, 12.— 
Trois ékSpdpois: those of the Spar- 
tan hoplites who pursued. — rot- 
ros: neuter.— Kal avis: again 
and again. 

17. €€ % érraxalSexa: szvteen or 
seventeen. — ot Grd rod Acxalov: 


z.é. the garrison of Spartan allies 
(§ 11). — kara: opposite. — tors 
omXiras: z.¢. Callias’ troops (§ 14). 
—éprimrovow .. . els THv Oddar- 
rav: plunged into the sea, in order 
to reach the boats. — wevrjKovra 
Kal S:axoorlovs: this number does 
not represent the total loss, for all 


254 


"Ex 5€ tovrouv 6 ’Aynothaos Thy pev opadeioay popay 175 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


IV, 5. [390 B.C. 


exwv amjer, d\Anv Se ‘Katédumev ev TO Acxaly. Sue 
dé é’ oikov ws pev edvvaTo dYaitaTa KaTHYyETO Eis TAS 
modes, ws © edUvaTO Tpwairara eEwpyaro. mapa dé 
Mapriveray €€ "Opxopevod opOpov avacras ett oKoTaLoS 


Tmrapynrbev. 


ovTw xadeT@s Gv €d0Kovy ol oTpaTi@rat 180 


tous Mavrwéas éepydopevovs To SvoTvyjpate Dedoa- 


19 TO a. 
KparTns. 


éx TovTov 5¢ pada Kal TaANa ereTvyxaver “Idi 
kaleatnKdoTwv yap ppovpav ev LwWodvTe pev 


kat Kpoppvave vd Ilpakirov, ore éxewos elke tadra 
4 oY X 
Ta teiyyn, ev Oivdn dé b7d “Aynowdov, Oremep TO 


Ileipavov Edw, trav ete tadTa Ta ywpia. 


‘ 4 
TO peVTOL 


A€xasov éppovpovy ot Aakedaipovior Kat of ovppaxot. 


ot puyddes St Tov Kopwliawr, odxéri meln mapidvTes €k 


Luxvavos dia THv THS popas Svaorvyiay, ad\dAa Tapa- 


the wounded except the few men- 
tioned in § 14 must have been left 
upon the field. The great, irrepa- 
rable loss, however, was that of 
the Spartan reputation for invin- 
cibility. 

§§ 18-19. Agesilaus returns 


to Sparta. The further successes 
of [phicrates. 
18. ohartioav: defeated. — 


Sudv én’ olkov: as he passed along 
homeward, z.e. through (dd in 
comp.) the Peloponnesian towns. 
— "Opxopevod: in Arcadia. — dp- 
®pov: the time before daybreak, in 
this case so early that he passed 
by Mantinea while it was still dark. 
For the adverbial force of the adj. 


aKoraios see On weAdyiot 2. I. 17. 
—dvarrds: setting out. See on 
dviotavTo 2. 4. 6.— otre xakeras 
kré.: so unwillingly, it seemed to 
him, would the soldiers behold, etc. 
For the personal constr. in éddxouv 
see S. 1983; HA. 944; B. 634; 
G. 1522, 2; Gl. 574 a. — rovs 
Mavrivéas: according to 4. 17 they 
had been ridiculed by the Spar- 
tans for their fear of Iphicrates’ 
peltasts. 

19. pada. . . érerbyyavev: was 
very successful. — Zbotvn . . . 
Kpoppvave: Corinthian towns on 
the isthmus. Their capture by 
Praxitas, a Spartan polemarch, is 
described in 4. 13. —Olvéy: see 


394-387 B.C.) HENOPQNTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 8. 256 
, ¢ 


mr€éovtes ets A€xatov Kat evTev0ey Oppopevor, TPAyp.aTa-x90 
elyov TE Kal TapEtyov Tots ev TM aoTEL. 

CHAPTERS 6-7. Agesilaus invades Acarnania, defeats the 
forces of the Acarnanians, and devastates their territory. 

The Acarnanians yield and become allies of Sparta. Agesi- 


polis leads a Spartan army into Argolis and lays waste the terri- 
tory of the Argives. 389-387 B.C.. 


1 Kat 6 pev dy Kata yhnv wodepos ovTws émodepetro. 8 


> ® \ ie lal > , \ X , > 
év @ O€ TavTa TavTa émpartreTo, TA Kata OddatTay ad 


ke \ \ , , , 4 , 
Kal Tas mpos Oardtryn TodEs yevopeva  Sinyjoopua, 
‘N la / \ 
Kal Tov mpakewy Tas perv a€voupyynpovevtous yparbw, Tas 
\ a 
dé un akias hdyou Tapyjow. Tpatov pey Toivuy Pap-s 
, \ , > \ rt. ‘\ 
vaBalos Kat Kove, emer eviknoay tovs Aakedaipo- 
viovs TH vavpaxia, mepiT€ovTEes Kal TAS VHTOVS Kal 
‘\ ‘ > / ‘4 Pinte ‘ 
mpos tas emladarridias modes Tovs Te AaKkwriKods 
c ‘\ > / \ lal X , ec 
appooras e€yiavvov Kat TapenvOovrto Tas mddELS ws 
oUTE akpoTohes EvTEVicoleY EdTOLEY TE AVTOVOMOUS. 10 
> lal N 
20 0 adKovovTes TadTa NOovTd TE Kal émyvouvy Kal 
Bix g , ¥ om / \ ‘\ 
Eévia mpoltuws eneutov T@ PapvaBdlw. Kat yap 
6 Kovev tov PapyvadBalov edidacKkey ws ovTw pey , 


aw oe ae ee ee eS 


§ 5.— mpdypara efydv re kal rapet- 
xov: suffered and caused trouble. 

CHAPTER 8, §§ 1-6. Pharna- 
bazus and Conon follow up their 
victory at Cnidus by expelling the 
Spartan harmosts from the islands 
and coast cities. Dercylidas, how- 
ever, holds Abydus and Sestus 
against them. 394 B.C. 

I. év@: connect with ra... 
yevopeva,— what happened... 


while, etc. — ph: because tas afias 
is indefinite, z.e. contains a con- 
ditional idea. —rq vavpaxia: Z.¢. 
of Cnidus, 394 B.c. See 3. 11 f. 
—dppoords: see on 3. 5. 13.— 
otre . . . Te: as in 3. 4. 8. 

2. ot 8€: ze. the people of the 
cities. —Tt@ PapvaBdftw: who was 
in chief command; for the victo- 
rious fleet, although it included 
some Greek ships and sailors, was 


EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. [394 B.c. 


256 IV, 8. 


a a > 4 
TOLOUVTL TATaL aUVT@ at wodres piriat EvowTo, «i de 
lal 4 ‘ ¥ »” c 4 
Sovioda bar Bovrdpevos havepos ewouto, eheyey @s plats 
‘ 
éxdoTn ToA\a Tpdypata ikavy ein Tapéxev Kal KO- 
¥ ‘ ‘ c > nw A A 
duvos ein py Kal ot EdAnves, et tavta aicfowTo, ov- 
al A ‘ 
30Taiev. TavTa pev ovv erreiMero 6 PapvaBalos. amoBas 
& cis "Edecov to pev Kdvari Sovs terrapdKovtra Tpuy 
: ae p pur 
“ + at, | \ ~ , 
pes els Snordv eimey aravrav, avtos dé meln mapyet 20 
; \ ¢ ‘eleee , ‘ ‘ c (8 9 
émt tHv avTov apxynv. Kat yap 6 Aepxudidas, domep 
‘ aN ; 4 td > > “ ¥ > "AB 1o » i 
Kal madau Toheuos HY avT@, EeTvyev ev ABVd@ wy, OTE 
n vavpaxia eyéveTo, Kal ovX WoTEp ol GOL appooTat 
e€édurrev, ada Katéoye THY “ABvodov kai duveowle hirynv 
‘ \ ld ‘ > 
Kal yap ovyKkahéoas tous APv-25 
4dnvovs ede€e toudde. *O, avdpes, viv e€eorw vpiv Kal 
, , > a , ‘eS > , A 
mpoaber piros ovo. TH TOKE HuaV Evepyeras Parjvat 
Tov Aaxedaovioy. Kal yap Td pev ev Tals evmpakiass 
‘ , > \ / 9 lA > 
muatovs haiverOar ovdéev Oavpaordv: drav S€ tTwes ev 
a ld ld 4 ~ a 3 > 
guudopats yevonevwv ditwv BéBaror havaor, TovT €is 30 
TOV amavTa ypdvoy prnpoveverat. 


TOUS Aakedatpoviots. 


¥ \ > 9 

Eat. S€ OVX OUTWS 
a Persian fleet. See on 3. 4. 1 
and 4. 3. 11. — ot "EAAnves: 7.¢. the 


mwohéuios: in 405 B.C., according 
to 3. I. 9, Dercylidas had been 


European Greeks. —ovoratev: as 
against the national enemy, Persia. 

3. els Lnordv .. . dmravray : 
asin I. 3. 13.—mwapge éml... 
dpx fv: in order to begin operations 
by land against Abydus (§ 6). 
kai yap introduces a statement of 
the reason why such operations 
were necessary. — AepxvAlSas : who 
had been sent to Asia by Agesi- 
laus (3. 2) to report the Spartan 
victory at the Nemea. — wéda 


punished on a false charge brought 
by Pharnabazus. — kxaréoye thy 
"ABvSov: took possession of Aby- 
dus, as de facto harmost. 

4. ovo: made virtually perf. 
by mpdoGev. S. 1885; HA. 826; 
B. 522; G. 1258; Gl. 454 d.— 


evepyéras: 7.¢. more than mere 
diros. For the acc., after iptv, 


see on évOeuevous I. 6. 37. — pat- 
verOar: the subj. is indef., as the 
following rwés shows. —tern 8 


394 B.C.] EENO@ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 8. 257 


¥ e > ~ 4 > , sQA ¥ ¥ 
€xov ws €l TH vavpayxia expaTnOnuev, ovdev apa ert 
5 - 5 QA XA A 4 Ps 4 > -, 5 4 
éopev: adda Kat To tpda0ev yTOV, “APnvaiwy apyor- 
A , e \ 9 ee , , ey 
tov THS Oadarrys, ikavyn Hv y HmeTepa mods Kal eD 
- A ~ 5 a “w Y A aw € 
dirous kal Kakas €yOpovs tovetv. Cow dé pahdAov ai3s5 
4 , A “ 4 5 , e aw 
ahha. wokeus ouv TH TUXN aTEoTPAdyoaY NuUdv, To- 
TOVTH OVTMS 7 UMETEpa TLOTOTHS peEilwy havein av. el 
4 wn “ .Y \ A A A . 4 
d€ Tis TOUTO poBeEtrar, pr) Kal KaTa yyy Kat kata Oddar- 
tav evOdde todvopKapeba, evvoeitw ote “EXAnviKov pev 
¥ , 5) > “~ Q r , e de Ba B > 
ovmw vauTiKoy €oTw ev TH Dahatry, ot dé BapBapou ei 4o 
lal yy ww 

ETLX ELD) TOVTL THS Oaharryns ape, ovk aveterar TadTa 

~ le , yY > e “~ 5 La A e aA , 
9 Eddds: woof eavty émiKovpovoa Kat vpiv TVMLMAXOS 
5 YevnoeTat. 
5 A 4 5 4 A A A > 7 4 
adda mpoOtuws éereicOnoav: Kat Todvs pev idvtas ap- 


e \ on A > , > > , 
Ou EV Uy] TQAVTA AKOVOVTES OUVK AKOVTWS 


\ ‘\ 28é \ de > / / 

poaTas Pilws €d€xovTO, TOUS O€ ATOVTAS METETEMTOVTO. 45 
c \ / c ig \ \ ‘4 

6 dé Aepxvdidas, as cuvedeynoay TodXol Kal ypyoy.ou 

¥ > ‘\ /, ‘\ \ > , \ 
avdpes eis THY TOW, SiaBas Kal Els YnoTOr, KaTaVYTLKpD 

»” > , \ > 4 > ? > \ , 
ovta “ABvdov Kal améxovTa ov Ado KTH oTadiwr, 
4 ‘\ 4 ~ y > , 
dao. Te dia Aaxedatpoviovs ynv exyxov év Xepporyca, 
70 \ 4 Ss > A > “A > f / 
nOpole, Kal Ooo. avd EK TaV ev TH Evpaety Tddewr 50 
c ‘ bs 4 ‘\ 4 3 , ‘4 4 
appootat e&émimtov, Kai Tovtovs édéyero, Aéywv Ort 
ovd éxeivous aOupety Set, Evvoovpeévous ore Kal év Ty 

. @s Kré.: but it zs not this emphatic by its position, as also 


way, that, etc. For éon . ot BapBapor below. 
éxov see on elvau éxovoas I. 5. 5. 5. lovras: who came, ze. in 


—el... &parnOnpev: Dercylidas 
avoids stating the fact directly, as 
a cause.— ovdSe .. . érpév: we 
are therefore (apa) done for, lit. 
no longer anything. —owv rq Tixy: 
along with fortune. —‘EdAnvuxev : 
see on § 2. The adj. is made 

BROWNSON. 


flight from their cities.—8co... 
é€v. Xeppoviow: see abstract of 
Book 3, Chap. 2. — éryxov: obtained. 
. Set: they ought 
not to be discouraged either. ovd 
éxeivouvs is the negative form of 
Kal Tovtous (these also) above. — 


— ov éxelvous . . 


HELLENICA — 17 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 8. [394-393 B.C. 


258 


A > - , > , ‘ A ; 
"Aoia, ) €€ apxns Baoiléws €or, Kai Thpvos, ov 
> ‘ » , a 
peyadn modus, Kat Alyal elou Kal adda ye Ywpia a 
tal , 
Svvavtar oikely ovx UmTHKOooL OvTEes Baciiéws. Kaitou, 55 
»¥ a \ * > ld > lal d 4 s, 
Edy, Totov pev Gy Laxupdrepov LnaTov haBorte ywpior, 
A ‘\ ~ \ lal 
motov S€ SvomodopKyTorepov ; 6 Kal vedv Kai melov 
A > , rf , A , > 
detrar, eb peAdor TwodvopKnOynoer lar. TovTovs av Tot- 
lal “ ~ \ a - 
6adrTa héywv €oxe TOD ExreTAHXOa. 6 5€ DapydBalos 
éret nope THY Te ABvdov Kal TOV YnoTdv oVTwS EXOVTA, 60 
mponyopever avTots ws ei pr) Exmréurporev Tos AaKedat- 

, , > 4 ‘ > , > ‘ de > 
povious, mo\ewov €€oloe, mpos avTovs. mel S€ ovK 
> / /, ‘ , 4 > ‘ ‘ 
éreiDovto, Kove perv mpooérage Kwhvew avtovs THY 

lal \ “A > A“ 
Oddatrav mreiv, ards dé Edjov THY Tov *ABvdnvar 
Xopar. 


peoOar, avtos pev em otkov anne, tov Sé Kovwva 


émet 5€ ovdey émépawe mpds 7d KaTaaTpe 65 


exédevev evtperriler Oar tas Kal’ “E\\nomovTov woes, 
9 > \ ¥» 9 a) %, c / > 

OTws Eis TO €ap OTL TELTOV VauTLKOY ADpoLbeEin. dpyt- 
, ‘ A , Sf ae , \ 
Couevos yap Tots Aakedatpoviors av’ dv éererovOea rept 
al “A a ‘ 

mavTos é€mouetro éhOeiv te eis THY yodpav avdTa@v Kal 7o 

7Tyswpyoacbar 6 Te Svvaito. Kal Tov pev Yeyova ev 
lal 9 “A “ \ 

Tovovtois ovtes Sunyov: apa d€ r@ cape vads TE woAdAs 


& apxfis: from all time.—tort: 
for the pres. see on ovar § 4.— 
Sivavrar: the subj. is the inhabit- 
ants of these cities. — Kalro.: and 
yet, even granting the danger from 
the king. —pédgor: the opt., in- 
stead of the ind., indicates the 
improbability of the attempt. 
—trxe rod txmemAHXOa: *§ kept 
them from being panic-stricken.’ 
Manatt. 


6. mdetv: cp. Tod €xerAjy- 
Oar § 5.—ém’ olkov: to Dascyl- 
ium (3. 4. 13).—els 1d éap: eis 
with the acc. sometimes means 
‘on the coming of’ a given time. 
—dv0 dv érerdv0e: from Der- 
cylidas (3. 1) and Agesilaus 
(3. 4, 4. 1). . 

§§ 7-11. Pharnabazus ravages 
the Laconian coast, captures 
Cythera, and furnishes money to 


393 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. 


IV, 8. 259 


, A N , ¥ 
oupTAnpoaas Kat Eevikov TpocpicOwodpevos emrEvTEV 
¢ / , a eae / > > A \ , > 
6 DapvdBalds Te kal 0 Kover per avrod dua viowr els 

lal > of \ ec vd > \ / 
My)\op, exeiOev dé 6ppdpevor eis THY Aakedatpova. Karta- 75 
, \ A \ > b > 4 4 \ 
mrevoas O€ mpaTov pev Els Depas edjwoe TavTHY THY 
, ¥ A OF > 4 A 
Xopav, emeita kat addove azoBaivwy THs Tapafadar- 


, > , 9 a, 
TLaS EKAKOUPYEL O TL EOUVATO. 


hoBovpevos dé tHv TE 


> / ~ / \ \ ~ / \ \ 
GAwevoTnTa THS xopas Kal Ta THS BoyOeias Kal THY 
TTAVOCLTIAV, TAXU TE GVETTPEWE Kal AToTAEWY a@ppLia Oy 80 


STIS Kv0nptas eis PowtKovrta. 


ian \ eee 
ETT EL de Ou EX OVTES 


Tv Tok TOV KvOnpiov doByOerres pu) KaTa Kparos 
e A > / ‘\ Fa > ‘4 \ ¢ / 
adovev e€€hurov ta Teixn, exeivous pev VToamdvdous 
> ie] > \ 4 oe > > 4 A 
abjKev eis THY Aakwvikyny, avTos 8 émioKevdoas TO 
tov Ku@ynpiwv retxyos ppovpovs te Kat Nuxddnpor 8s 
> A ¢€ \ b] a , / A 
A@nvaiov appoarny év Tots KvOypous katédure. TadTa 
\ 4 ‘ > > ‘\ ~ , 4 
d€ moujoas Kai els “IoOnov THs Kopwiias katat\evoas, 
Kal Tapakehevodpevos Tots Tuupdyois tpoOJpos Te 
A » Me ‘ , a 
Tohenely Kal avdpas muaTovs daiver Oat Bacidrel, KaTa- 
\ > an “4 gv Zs ¥ ae » b] 
AuTwv avrois ypypmata oa Elev, WXETO ET OLKOV a7rO- 90 


- the allies at Corinth. Conon re- 
builds the walls of Athens. 393 B.C. 

7. cvuprAnpooas: asin I. 5. 20. 
—viowv: the Cyclades. In this 
sense vpoo often lacks the art., 
being treated as a proper name. — 
Mfaov: the westernmost of the 
Cyclades. — Pepds: a town on the 
Messenian Gulf. — rfjs rapadadar- 
las: sc. ywopas. — Ta THs Bonfetas : 
lit. the matter of the relief force, 
which the Spartans might send 
against him.—rfs Kv@npias : Cyth- 
era was an island south of Laconia. 


8. rhv wédw: the city bore the 
same name as the island. — dppo- 
orqv: this title is occasionally 
given by Xenophon to other than 
Spartan governors. — tots cuppa- 
xous: the allies, z.e. the forces of 
the anti-Spartan league. — moots 
daiverbar Baciret: merely in the 
sense of fighting valiantly against 
the king’s enemy, Sparta, in return 
for the aid received from the Per- 
sians ; for it is clear that no formal 
alliance existed between Persia and 
the anti-Spartan league. 


260 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 8. [393 B.C. 
A ‘ ¥ 
9m\€wv. éyovtos & Tov Kévwvos as et €wn avrov exew 
‘ , , ‘ eee, rn , , 
TO vautTiKov, Opepor pev aro TOV VHTwY, KaTamEdoas 
4 
& cis THY TaTpida TvvavacTHGOL Ta TE MAKpPa TELXN TOUS 
A ne e , 
"AOnvaiors Kai TO mepi Tov Tlepara Tetyos, ob €idévau 
a» , ‘ 
édn ore Aaxedatpoviors oddev Gv Bapdtepov yevoito, Kal 95 
la A \ > es 
TovTo ov, epyn, ov Tots pev AOnvaios Kexapiopevos 
» ‘ A , 4, o4?> @ 4 
€xet, ToUs St Aaxedaipovious TeTinwpynpevos: eh @ yap 
A en 4 > \ > saad / ¢ be 
TreloTa éerovnoav, aTehés avTois Tojoers. 6 de Dap- 
/ > , aA > , > AY 
vaBalos axovoas Tavra améoteihkey avTov mpolvpas 
A ; 
eis tas “AOyjvas, Kal ypypata mpoceOnke avT@ Ets 100 
1oTOv avaTeyiopov. 6 S€ adiKdpevos TOAD TOD TEtxoUS 
~ ‘ . 
woplwce, Ta TE aUTOU TANPOpaTa Tapéxwv Kal TEKTOTL 
¥ 
kat Aufoddyous pro Ody Sid0vs, Kai ado Et TL avayKatov 
A > , a , a » - 72 
nv, Saravav. Hv pevTou Tov Telyous & Kat avTot “AOy- 
~ x \ \ ¥ , > 4 , 
vatou kai Bowwrot Kat adAau modes EHeXoVOLAL GUVETEL- 105 
xioav. ot pevtor KopivOio ad’ dv 6 PapydBalos 
karéhire ypnpatov vavs mrAnpocartes Kai “Ayalivov 
vavapxov éemuatyoavtes €Oahatroxpdtrow eév T@ TeEpt 


"Ayatay kai A€yaoy Kod\T@. avTet\Hpwoav S€ Kal oi 


 Q. A€yovros... Kal rodro obv, Cp. I. 4. 10 and 21, 2. I. 29.— 


qoAv . . 


épy: an anacoluthon, the con- 
struction of the part. in the gen. 
abs. passing into that of the 
finite verb. — Td paxpa tetxyn . . . 
Kal TO. . . retxos: destroyed in 
404 B.C. See 2.2. 20-23. — rotro: 
strictly a cogn. acc. Trans. there- 
by. — Kexapropévos torer: fut. perf. 

10. 6 88 ddixdpevos : for the first 
time, apparently, since he left 
Athens as general in 407 B.C. 


. Gp®woe: thus opening 
to Athens a new career; for the 
city’s naval strength depended 
upon fortified connection with a 
fortified port. — GAdo et tt: instead 
of the usual ef re aAXo, for which 
see ON «i Tia 2. 2. 2.— Fv... a: 
see on €oTt... ovs 2. 4. 6.— 
Bowwrtol : who in 404 B C. had urged 
the total destruction of Athens. 
See 2. 2. 19 and on 2 4. 30. — Te 


261 


393-392 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 8. 


s a a 5 4 > aS \ 

11 Aakedaipoviot vavs, wv Iloddvepos ypxev.  €mel d€ 110 
obros év mpoa Body Twi yevouevyn améfave, Kai Todds 
av émarodeds & Tpabeis a7HOev, “Hpimmidas tadras 
> , \ an , ae , x 
dvahapBave tas vads. Ipdaivos wévrou Kopivitos ras 
map “Ayalivov tapakaBav vads é&édime 710 “Piov: 
Aakedaipovio. 8 avtd twapéAaBov. pera S€ TodvTOLI5 
Tedeutias émt tas “Hpirmidov vats HdOe, Kat obros av 
TOU KONTO Tad Exparet. 

Oi dé Aaxedapdvio, dkovovTes OTs Kéovev Kat 76 

nw A > 4 ~ A , , 
Tetxos Tots “AOnvaiows eK Tav Baoilews xXpynpatwv 
dvoploin, Kal Td vavTiKdy amd TOV ExElvov TpPEépwr 120 
Tas TE VHGOUS Kal Tas ev TH Hmeipw Tapa OadatTav 


12 


modes “APnvaiors edtpemilor, evdpiorar, el TadTa d.dd- 

, 4 ” 4 x \ 
aokoev TipiBalov Bacitkéws ovTa oTpatynyov, 7 Kat 
> am x \ e ‘\ ‘\ / x “A / > 
dmooTnaa, av mpos EavTovs Tov TiptBalov 7 Tavaai y 


* ‘\ / \. ra , de y 
av To Kovwvos vavtikov TpépovTa. yvovTEes O€ OUTA, 125 


méutovaw Avtadkiday mpos Tov TipiBalov, mpoota- 
the Corinthian §§ 12-15. Futile peace negotia- 
tions. 392 B.C. 

I2. Kal ro tetxos. . . evrperifLor: 
in a word, that Conon was using 
the king’s money and ships for the 
individual benefit of Athens. — 


... KOAT@: 7.2. 
Gulf. 

II. émorodeds: see on I. I. 
23. — ‘Hpirmisas: last mentioned 
in 3. 17.— 76 “Plov: a promon- 
tory commanding the entrance to 


the Corinthian Gulf. — pera totro : 
probably in 392 B.c. — TeAevurtias : 
according to 4. 19 a brother of 
Agesilaus. — éml: as in I. I. 32. — 
av... mddw: z¢. there was again 
(wdAtv) an undisputed master of 
the gulf, but this time (ad) it was 
Teleutias. See on 2. 4. 29 and 


a Sal, 


and tav éxelvov: with his (the 
king’s) money. — TrpiBafov: suc- 
cessor to Tissaphernes and Ti- 
thraustes, hence Conon’s superior. 
—kal droorfica .. . mwatcal ye: 
z.é. they might even (kal) accom- 
plish the first-mentioned result, 
but at least (ye) the second. — 
yvovrTes OUTw: aS iN 5. 13. 


262 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 8. [392 B.c. 


5 nw nw / A nw 5 Fa rr 
Eavtes avT@ Taira SiddoKew Kai Tepacbar eipyyny TH 
, “A ‘\ 4, > / ‘ nw 
1376\e TroveioOar mpds Baciréa. aicOdpevor S€ Tavra 
c > A > 4 4 ‘ 4 
ot “A@nvaio. avtiméutrovot mpéoBers peta Kovwvos 
‘Eppoyévn kat Aiwva Kai Kaddwob&y Kat Kaddupé 130 
Sovra. ovptapexddeoay S€ Kal dwd Tov oUppaxwr 
4 ‘\ / > / A ‘ 4 
Tpéea Bes’ Kal tapeyévovTo amo Te Bowwrwv Kat Kopiv- 
140ov kat "Apyous. émel 8 éxet Hoav, 6 pev “Avrahkidas 
¥ ‘ \ / Ld Fin PS) , y a 
€heye pos Tov TipiBalov ori eipyvns Sedpevos HKoL TH 
/, ‘ l4 ‘\ 4 Y ‘ 
moka mpos Baoitéa, Kat TavTns olacmep Bacrievs 135 
ereOiper. tTav Te yap ev TH Acig “EXnvidav rodeo 
Aakedapoviovs Baordel odk avturoveto Oar, Tas TE VHOOUS 
c , ‘\ ‘\ »* /, > A , > , 
aTacas Kal TAS aAas TELS ApKELY OdioW avTOVOMOUS 
> / » a 3 / Oe / 
elvat. Kaitor, edn, Toadta eOed\ovTwv Har, Tivos av 
9 ‘\ c “A ‘ i“ x» 4 
evexa Tpos Huas Baoieds tolepoin } xpyHpata Sa- 140 
TaVve 3 ‘ \ O° + P| B dé 4 A 8 fe 
ON; Kal yap ovd émt Bacitéa orpareverbar duva: 
‘ » > 4 ‘\ e / c “A ¥sp e A 
Tov ovte “A@nvatois py yyoupevoy jnuav ov Hiv 
“A A ‘ , 
To pev dy TiptBalo 
> 4 > “~ ¥ c “a > 4 / 
aKovovTL laxup@s Hperkov ot Tov "Avtadkidov oyot- 


I5 AUTOVOMWY OVTMV TOV TOEwWD. 


a es , , a> > Y \ > A 
trois S€ évavtious hdyou tadT Hv. ot Te yap APnvator 145 


14. éket: z.¢. at Sardis, Tiriba- 
zus’ capital. — kal ratrys: see on 
kal TadTa 2. 3. 53.—olacmep.. . 
ereOiper: Just such a peace (2.e. in 
respect to its terms) as the king 
had desired (éreOiper retaining 
the tense of the dir. disc.). In 
fact, the terms now proposed by 
the Spartans were more favorable 
to the king than those which he 
had himself offered (3. 4. 25) in 
395 B.C. For their own ends the 
Spartans were now willing to sac- 


rifice the Asiatic Greeks, while by 
establishing the principle of local 
autonomy they hoped to cripple 
their enemies at home. See § 15 
and on 5. I. 33.—méAewv.. . 
Bacret: for the cases see S. 1409, 
1523b; HA.739a; B. 356, 392, 1; 
G. 1128; Gl. 510 d.— ot8€: em- 
phasizing the following, — ‘the 
king ought not to molest us, for 
we can’t harm Az.’ 

15. Adyou: words only (repeat- 
ing the Adyou above), not a reason- 


392-388 B.c.] HENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. IV, 8. 263 


p, 4 
epoBovvto ovvbécba. avrovdpous Tas modELS Kal TAS 
, ; > \ / \ ¥» \ 4 
vycous eivar, wy Anpvov Kat “IuBpov Kat Kvpov 
atepnbeter, ot Te OnBaton, py advayxacbeinaay adewar 
\ , , > , y > 3 A = 
Tas Bowridas modes avTovopous, ot 7 “Apyetor, ov 
e 
erefvpovr, ovk évdourlov av THY Kopwlov dSvvacbar as 150 
"Apyos €xew Totter cuvOnKav Kai omovdarv ‘yevo- 
\ 
pevov. avTn pev 4 Eipyvyn ovTws eyeveTo aTehs, Kal 
amnOov oikade ExacTos. 


Sections 16-39. Tiribazus is superseded, and the Spartans send 
an army and a fleet to Asia. Thrasybulus sails to Asia with an 
Athenian fleet and wins over or captures many cities. Iphicrates 
defeats a Spartan force near Abydus. 392-388 B.c. 


able basis for a peace. — Afpvov 
. . . IpBpov . . . Zkipov: these 
islands, which were among the 
earliest possessions of Athens, 
had been lost to her as a result of 
the Peloponnesian War, but had 
apparently returned to their alle- 
giance after the battle of Cnidus. 


—rtds Bowwtldas méders: Thebes, 
the leading city of the Boeotian 
league, had long sought, and with 
partial success, to make the other 
members of the league her abso- 
lute subjects. —ov: referring to 
tTHv Kopw6ov . . . exew.— das 
"Apyos: see 5. I and notes. 


264 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 1. [389-387 B.C. 
BOOK V 
Tue Peace or ANTALCIDAS. ‘THEBES AND ATHENS AGAIN AT WAR 


WITH SPARTA. 389-375 B.C. 


CHAPTER 1, sections 1-24. The Athenians are harassed by 
pirates from Aegina. Antalcidas becomes Spartan admiral. Desul- 
tory fighting by sea and land. Teleutias makes a descent upon 
Piraeus, disabling Athenian triremes and carrying off merchant 
ships. 389-387 B.C. 

‘O 6€ *Avtadkidas KkatéByn pev peta TipiBalov1 
Suamempaypevos ouupayew Baorhéa, eb py €Oedorev 
AOnvator Kal ot ovppayor ypnoOa TH Eipyry 7H 


5 ‘\ » 
QUTOS. eheyev. 


25 


ws 8 nkovoe Nuxddoxov adv Tais 

A \ 
vavol todopkecoOar ev “AB¥dw wd “Idikpatous Kats 
exeiOev 5€ AaBav 


TO vauTLKOV VUKTOS avyyeTo, Siac7TrEipas hoyov @s peTa- 


Avotiov, meln @yero eis “ABvodov. 


TepTopevor Tov Kadryndoviwy: dpyiodpevos 6€ & 


CHAPTER I, §§ 25-28. Antal- 
cidas returns from Persia and 
makes himself master of the Helles- 
pont. 387 B.C. 

25. 6 8 ‘AvradkiSas: Spartan 
admiral for the year 388-387 B.c. 
In the autumn of 388 B.c. he had 
gone to the Persian court to re- 
new the peace negotiations which 
had failed four years before (4. 8. 
12 f.). He now, in the spring of 
387 B.C., returned (xaréBy), bring- 
ing with him the treaty framed by 
the Persian king. For its terms 
see § 31 below. — TipiBdfov: who 
was now once more satrap in 
Asia Minor. Cp. 4. 8. 12 and the 


following abstract. —’A@nvator kal 
oi cippaxo.: at this time, largely 
through the successes of Thrasy- 
bulus and Iphicrates (cp. 4. 5 and 
4. 8), the Athenians had taken 
the position of prominence in the 
war against Sparta.— qq avrés 
eyev: which he himself (the 
king) directed them to (sc. xpi- 
oOa). For this meaning of &Aeyev 
cp. I. 5. 9.— Nuxddoxev: vice- 
admiral under Antalcidas. — Aéyov 
as peratrentropévev : for the constr. 
cp. 4. 3. 14 and see Introd. IV. J. 
Antalcidas wished to make the 
Athenians anxious for the safety 
of Calchedon, which Thrasybulus 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA.. \V, 1. 265 


387 B.C. ] 


4 e / 3 > , \ ¢€ ‘ 4 
26 llepkoty Hovytiay eixyer. aicOopevor dé ot wept Anuar 
‘ \ y \ / \ , 3Q 7 
vetov Kal Atopto.ov Kal Aedvttxov Kal Daviay édiwxor 10 
Ce \ ro / es Dy a Cae a gl , 
avrov Thv emt Hpoxovyyoov: 6 6, émel éxetvo. Tape 
¥ 
mrevoav, vTootpéwas eis “ABvdov adixero, HKnKdeEL 
\ 4 / hv A 4 \ a. 
yap ore mpoomhéot TlodvEevos aywy Tas a7 Yupakov- 
lal \ > , = 4 yY b] , \ 
gov Kat Itadwas vavs eKoow, ows avadaBou Kat 
Tavras. €k 02 TovTov Opacv’Bovdos 6 Koddvureds eywv 15 
vavs OKT@ etre ad Opakys, BovdAdmevos Tats adaus 
27 ArtuKats vavol ovppercar. 6 S€ "Avtadkidas, érret 
> las c \ > , 9 / - 
avT@ ol OKOTOL EoNUNnVaY OTL TpoomA€o“ey TPLNpeELs 
> , 3 , \ 4 > , A \ 
6kTa, euBiBaoas Tods vatras eis SHdeKa vas Tas 
\ 
apioTa mheovoas, Kal tpoomd\npdcacba Kehevoras, Et 20 
TIS EVEOELTO, EK TOV KaTahELTOMEevaV, EvYdSpEvev ws €dv- 
> , 5 \ X 7 > / e \ 
vato abaveotara. eémet d€ mapémdeov, ediwxev: ot dé 
2A 7 ¥ 
LddvTes epevyov. 
A »” 4 \ 4 , 
Tals apioTa TAEOVTALS TAaXU KaTELlnpE Tapayyeidras 
d€ Tots mpwrdmroas ToV pel” EavTov py EuBadety Tats 25 


\ \ > 
Tas pev ovv Bpaddtata meovoas 


, ‘ 
VoTaTais, ediwke TAS TpoEyovaas. 


> >| \ , 
E€7T EL de TQAVTAS 


¥ > ld e 4 c , la b) lal 
€haBev, iddvtes ot VOTEPOL AALTKOMEVOUS THOV aUTaY 


had recovered to them two years 
before. — Ilepxary : on the Helles- 


pont, a short distance from Aby- 


dus. 

26. Anpalverov xré.: Athenian 
generals who had been sent to the 
Hellespont to support Iphicrates. 
—thv éri IIpoxovvficov: sc. ddd. 
—wapérrevoav: had sailed past 
Percote, expecting to find Antal- 
cidas farther on the way to Calche- 
don. — rds amd Lupaxovedv: sent 


by Dionysius, tyrant of Syracuse, 
whom Sparta had _ befriended. — 
bres: connect with adikero. — 
dévakdBo.: as in I. I. 4. —6 Kod- 
Avtevs: z.¢. of the Attic deme Col- 
lytus. The addition distinguishes 
this Thrasybulus from his more 
famous namesake, who had lost 
his life a year before. 

27. mpoomAnpocac bar xré. : 7.2. 
if any of the twelve captains were 
short of men, they were ordered to 


29 ‘YEV. 
Todepias vats, poBovpevor S€ py @S TMpOTEpoy KaTa-40 


266 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 1. 


[387 B.c. 


‘ , e. > 9. 7e A , \ \ aA 8 , 
trovds mpomdous bm abupias Kat tpds Tov BpadvTépwr 
2sHrioxovto: a0 nwcay arava. énei 8 HdOov adTo 


an A ¥ > ‘ ‘ | deg 30. 
al te €k Supaxovady vies eikoow, HOov SE Kai at 776 30 


"Iwvias, dons éykparns nv TipiBalos, cvverdnpdbynoar 
Se kal ek ris "ApioBapldvous, kal yap qv E€vos €« 
Tahaod To “AproBaplave, 6 S€ PapvdBalos dy 
dvaKkekhynpevos @YETO dvw, OTe 57 Kal eynue THY Bao 


héws Ovyarépa: 6 dé “Avradkidas yevopeévais Tats 35 


ld ‘ / wn > / 5 / “~ Ud 
TaCas vavot TrELoaw H oySonKovTa exparer THS Oadar- 


THS * 


a as > 4 ‘ 
@oTE Kal Tas eK TOV IIdvTov vavs "AOnvale pev 


5 , “A > \ \ 3 “ A nw 
éxddve katate, els 5€ TOUS EavTaV TUPLpaXOUS KATH 


draw upon the crews of the ships 
left behind. — kal... Bpadurépwv : 
even by the slower Spartan ships. 
—*fAloxovro . . . HAwoav: impf. 
and aor. denote respectively the 
process and the result. 

28. érel Be... 65¢’AvradkibSas : 
an anacoluthon.— te . . . 8 kal: 
cp. te... Kal d€ in 2. 4. 6 and 
3. 4. 24. In the present case the 
changed order (dé xai for kat... 
d€) is due to the repetition of 
HAGov. — bens: 7.e. so much of 
Ionia as the Persians had recov- 
ered after the battle of Cnidus (cp. 
4. 8. 1).—TiplBatos: who was 
thus aiding Antalcidas in order 
to force Sparta’s Greek enemies, 
especially Athens, to accept the 
king’s peace. — ’AproBaptavors : 
mentioned in 1.4.7. He had now 


ot pev ovv *APnvator, dpavres pev todas Tas 


succeeded to the satrapy of Phar- 
nabazus. See below. —kal yap Rv: 
sc. Antalcidas. —6re 5% kal Eynpe 
kré.: in this way Pharnabazus, 
Sparta’s bitter enemy (4. 8. 6), 
was removed from the scene and 
prevented from opposing the 
king’s plans for peace with the 
Spartans.—tds é tod IIévrov 
vats: especially grain ships. See 
on I. I. 22.— éavrév: see on I. 6. 
36. — karfjyev: = xaramdely nvay- 
kacev. 

§§ 29-31. A general desire for 
peace. The terms of the king's 
message. ; 

29. Woddds: SC. ovoas.— as 
awpdtepov : at the close of the Pelo- 
ponnesian War; for then also it 
was the Persian alliance with 
Sparta which had conquered 


——— 


387 B.c.] EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, t. 267 


Tmohennbeinoay, ocvppdxyov Aakedamovious Baciéws 
yeyernpevov, TohvopKkovpevor S€ €x THS Alyivyns bd 
Tov AnoTev, Sia Tad’Ta pev ioyvpas émeOdpour THs 
ELPHVNS. 
pev ev Aexaiw, popa 8 é&v ’Opxopev@, puddrrovres dé 45 


of 8 av Aaxedaydvict, ppovpovyTes popa 


\ 4 ® \ eg \ > / a \ 
Tas Modes, ais pev emioTevov, py amdoowTo, ats dé 
HrioTOLv, fy) amooTatey, Tpaypata & éyxovTes Kal 

cA \ A , nw ¥ An 
Tapexovres Tept THY KopiOov, yaheras edepov T@ 
, y \ > ~ > , , 
Toheum. ot ye pnv Apyetor, elddres hpoupdy Te wehac- 
peny €p eavrovs Kal yuyvdoKortTes OTL TOV pyNVaV 50 

e \ sO ¥ A > , 5 e >. \ 

Uromopa ovdev ete ohas apehjoer, Kal obToL els THY 
30elpyrnv mpd0vpor Hoav. wort emel Tapryyedrev 6 
TiptBalos mapetvar tovs Povdopevous vraKkovoa. iv 
Baovreds eipyvynv KatatéuTo, Tayéws TavTes Tapeye 
vovto. eéme d€ cuvndOov, emdeiEas 6 TipiBalos ra55 
Baciéws onpeta aveyiyywoKe TA yeypappeva. 
dé Bde: 


"Apratépéys Bacirevs vopiler Sixavov Tas pev ev TH 


EiXE 


- 


3 


N TOV pynvev brodopa: the Argives 
in times past had sought to escape 


Athens. — rodvopkotpevor: being’ 
beset. For the fact see abstract 


above. — 8a ratra pév : wv repeats 
the pev with ot “A@nvato, after dua 
tavta has repeated and summed 
up the reasons which influenced 
them. —év Aexaiw: see 4. 5. 18. 
—év ‘Opxopev@: see 4. 3. 15 and 
note. Two morae was a third of 
the whole Spartan army. See on 
2. 4. 31.— Tpdypata exovrTes Kal 
TApeXOvTES : CP. 4. 5. 19. — Trodépa : 
see on dtisia 3. 4. 9.— ppovpav 
mepacpévnv: see on 3. 5. 6.— 


threatened Spartan invasions by 
pleading a sacred truce on account 
of some religious festival, shifting 
the time of such festival to suit 
their purpose. 

30. traxotoar: the prep. in 
comp. suggests submission. — rap- 
eyévovto: probably at Sardis. — 
Ta...onpeta: = TO... oppayiopa 
fA 4 

31. Note that this so-called 
‘Peace’ was rather an edict from 


32 


268 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, tf. 


[387 B.c. 


~ ‘ ~ 4 
"Agia modes Eavrov elvar Kat Tov vyTwy Khalopevas 


kai Kimpov, tas 5€ ddAas “EAAnvidas méhes Kal piKpas 60 


A .» 

kal peyddas avrovdpous adeivar tAnY Anpvov Kal Tp- 
9 A > 

Bpov kal Xkvpov: tavtas 5€ warep TO apyaiov civar 


"AOnvaiwr. 


émdrepor S€ Tavrnv THY eipyrny pH S€éxor- 


4 2 x2 Sy r / ‘\ aA “ nN , 
TAL, TOUTOLS EYW TOAELNOW META TWVY TAVTE Bov OPEV@V 


A ~ . ‘ , A \ \ , 
KaL Teln kat kata Oadatray Kal vavol Kal XPNPaCLW. 65 


“a > ‘ ~ 4 4 
"AkovovTes ody TaUTAa Ol ao TV TOhEwY peo BES, 


> 4 : BP \ ¢ “A Sd , 
anny yedov éml TAS E€aUT@Y EKaCGToL TOAELS. 


‘ c 
Kat OL 


en e \ 
pev addor amavTes wpvvocay éeuteddoew TavTA, ot de 


a i td e \ , “~ > le c 
On Bator n&iovv uvTep tavtwov Bowtov opvuvar. 0 


de "Aynaidaos ovx edn SéEaclar rovs dpkous, €ay p27 70 


the Persian king than an agree- 
ment between equals. The terms 
which it prescribed were essen- 
tially the same as those proposed 
by Antalcidas five years before 
(see 4. 8. 14 f. and notes), except 
that Lemnos, Imbros, and Scyros 
were guaranteed to Athens. Of 
course the purpose of this modifi- 
cation was to incline the Athenians 
toaccept the treaty. —Kuzpov: the 
inclusion of Cyprus was important, 
for at this time almost the whole 
of the island had been subdued 
by Euagoras, prince of Salamis (cp. 
2. 1. 29), who was in revolt from 
the Persian king and was actively 
supported by the Athenians. — 
émétepo.: whichever, ie. of the 
two contending parties in Greece, 
—as though to imply that there 
was not a definite understanding 


between Persia and one of those 
two parties, namely, the Spartans. 
— éyé: note the change of per- 
son from “Apragépéys Bacrreds 
above. —petad tav tatra BovAopé- 
vev: it was under this clause that 
the Spartans assumed, to their 
own great advantage, the réle of 
champions or executors of the 
peace. See §§ 33 and 36 below. 

§§ 32-34. All the Greek states 
accept the peace, Thebes under com- 
pulsion. The Argives are forced 
to depart from Corinth. 

32. brép wavrav Bowrav: 77 
the name of all the Boeotians, te. 


Thebes wished to be acknowl- — 


edged as sovereign over all Boe- 
otia. See on 4. 8 15.—6 8 
"Aynotiaos xré.: the following 
scene took place at a second con- 
gress, held in Sparta. — otk &y 


Ee 


387 B.c.] EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 1. 269 


> vA Y ‘\ 4 , y > 
dpvvoorw, wotep TA Baciléws ypaypata eheyev, avTo- 
vowLous €ival Kal piKpay Kal weyadnv TOL. ot OE TaV 
@nBatwv peo Bes €dXeyov oT. odK EreoTatpeva odior 
A 3 »” y ¥ on , ‘\ 3 A 
taut ein. Ire vuv, ey 6 Aynoidaos, Kal épwrare: 
amayyéAneTe 8 avTois Kal TavTa, OTL Ei YY TOLHTOVEL 75 
6 8 
"Aynaidaos d1a THY Tpds OnBaiovs €yOpav odK Euedrev, 


A ¥ S ¥ : e \ 5 ¥ 
33 TAVUTA, EKOTOVOOL EOOVTAL. OL PEV OY WKOVTO. 


Ga weioas Tovs efdpous evs EOvEeTo. Ered) dé 
3 ld ‘\ , > / > \ ld : 
eyévero Ta SiaBarypia, adikduevos els THY Teyéav 
OLeTEUTE TOV MEV iTTEWY KATA TOUS TEPLOLKOUS ETLOTEV- 80 
govras, Ouemeutre O€ Kal Eevayovs Els TAS TONES. Tp 
\ 2X € A > , A e ms 
dé avtov dpyunOynvar ex Teyéas, tapnoav oi @nBaior 
héyovres Ort adiace Tas TELS aVTOVdMOUS. Kal OUTw 
Aakedapovior pev otkade amndOov, OnBaior 8 eis Tas 
‘\ > Aw > , > / > ‘4 
omovoas cioehOety Hvayxacbynoar, aitovdpnous adevtes gs 
347aS Bowrias modes. of 8 av KopivOor ovk é&érep- 


Tov THY Tov “Apyeiwy dpovpav. add’ 6 *Aynoidaos 


Séar0a.: see Introd. IV. 1.— _ inally, indeed, the states of the 


elvar: see on dodvar 1. 3. 8. 

33- THY mpds OnBalovs ExOpav: 
see on 3. 4. 4 and cp. 4. 5. 6.— 
vero : z.¢. the sacrifice preliminary 
to an expedition against the The- 
bans. — éyévero: as in 3. 5. 7-— 
SiaBarfpia: see on 3. 4. 3-— 
Eevayods : see on 3. 5. 7, where King 
Pausanias gathers his army in the 
same way as Agesilaus here. It 
will be noted that the Spartans 
still summon and command their 
allies, despite the autonomy pro- 
vision of the king’s peace, Nom- 


Spartan confederacy had always 
been autonomous, and so the Spar- 
tans still pretended to consider 
them ; practically, however, Sparta 
retained absolute control of her 
own allies, while she deprived the 
other Greek states of theirs. Thus 
she obtained a more commanding 
position than she had ever held 
before. 

34. Kopiv@ior. . .’Apyeiov: for 
the relations between the two states 
see on 4. 5. I.—ovx éf€reprov: 
the impf. as in dueA€yovro 2. 2. 11. 


270 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 1. [387-386 B.c. 


4 4, “~ “ 4 5 4 J ve 4 
Kal TOUTOLS TPOELTE, TOLS MEV, EL PH EKTEppoLEY TOUS 
> A fa Sahe Went > A , Y 
Apyelous, Tots 5é, el wy amiovey ex THS KopivOou, or 
A 4 
TONEMLOV eEoiae, Mos AUTOS. EEL dé hoBnPevtaVv ap- 90 
, S daa «3 lal 4 5 A 5743 ec nw 4 nw 
poTepwv €&nOov of "Apyetou kat abtn ef avTns Q TOV 
KopwOiwv rods éyévero, of péev odayeis Kai ol perat- 
nm» > ‘ / > “ Q > ~ , 0 
TLoL TOD Epyou avToL yvovTés amndOov ex THS KopivOov- 
Pan eee A es , \ , 
of 8’ dAdou modirau Exdvtes KaTedéxovTo Tovs mpdabev 
pevyovTas. 
"Emel 5€ tavr éempaxOn Kat apopdoKerav ai modes 
> A a > / a 4 4 > 4 
Eupevery TH ELPNYN HV KaTeTeppe Baotrevs, EK TOU- 
tov SuekvOn pev ta melixd, SiedkvOn dé Kal Ta 


95 
35 


‘ 4 / \ ‘ ‘ 
vavTiKa otpatevpata. Aakedaovios pev 8 Kal 


> , \ a 4 9 ‘ ‘ 9 
AOnvaiors Kal Tots TUPPAXOLS OVTW META TOV VATEPOY 100 


modepnov THS KaBapéoews TaV "APHvnoL TELYOV avTH 


367poTn eipyvyn eyévero. eév S€ TH Toreum paddov 


—kal tobros: 7.¢. coercing them 
also, as well as the Thebans. — 
Gmtovev: parallel with éxmempoev, 
z.é. ameyu retains in the opt. its 
normal fut. meaning. —atrh é¢’ 
abrijs: lit. ztself in control of itself, 
i.e. 2udependent. For the combina- 
tion of intensive and reflexive see 
on I. 1. 28. —odayets: see abstract 
of Book 4, Chap. 4.— abrol yvdv- 
tes: of their own accord. — karedé- 
Xovro: see on karagew I. 1. 29. — 


Tous... hevyovras: see on 4. 5. I. 
S$ 35-36. Zhe results of the 
peace. 386 B.C. 


35 @pwpdkeray: it is probable 
that the peace was not finally rati- 
fied until the early part of 386 


B.C. — pév 8h . . . otra: the same 
formula with which Xenophon 
concludes his account of the civil 
war in Athens (3. I. 1). — Tov... 
médepov: z.¢. the Corinthian War, 
now ended. — xaBatpécews : depen- 
dent upon verepov, the order of 
words as in 3. 5. 3. 

36. For the significance of 
the summing-up contained in this 
section see App. p. 358. —év T@ 
mwodguw kré.: ‘while in the war it 
was rather a case of holding their 
own with their antagonists, yet,’ 
etc. padAov modifies the whole 
clause, comparing the slight suc- 
cess of the Spartans in the war 
with the great diplomatic success 


oe 


386-383 B.C.] BENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. 271 


aVTippoTMs TOS EvavTios mpatrovTes ot AaKeday.dvioL 
‘\ 3 ve 3 , b] “~ ; > , 

ToD emiKvdeaTEpor eyevovTo eK THS ém ~Avradkidov 
eipyvns KahovLEvNsS. MpooTaTat yap yevopnevor THS VO 105 
Baoitéws Katatendhbeions elpyvyns Kat THY avTovoptav 
Tals TOMETL TPATTOVTES, TPOTEAABov EV TVppLayov K6- 
pwOov, avtovomous 6€ amd TOY OnBaiwv Tas Bowwridas 

/, > 7 e , > 4 ¥ \ 
modes eToinaav, ovTEp Tada emeO¥povv, eravoay O€ 
kat “Apyeious Képwiov aoderepilopévovs, Ppovpay i110 

7 I > 4 > XN 5 , > 4 
dyvavtes €m@ avtovs, «i py efioev eK Kopivoov. 

CHAPTER 2, sections 1-10. ‘The Spartans chastise those 
among their allies whose loyalty had wavered during the war: 
the wall of Mantinea is destroyed and its inhabitants scattered 


in villages; the Phliasians are compelled to recall their exiles. 
386-384 B.C. 


"EE “AxdvOov dé Kal “AtodXwvias, aimep péeyrorar2 
tov mept “OdvyPov modewv, tpéaBes adixovto eis 


which followed. — dévtippémws . . . 
mpatrovres: cp. the frequent 
phrase ed zparrew. For the tense 
of the part. see on rpocop.dAodv- 
TEs I. I. 30.— THs... KaAoupéevys : 
the so-called Peace of Antalcidas. 
Strictly, éwé is temporal, 2 the time 
of.—mporrata.: champions, in 
effect executors. The Peace of 
Antalcidas was the result of nego- 
tiations in which only Persia and 
Sparta had a share (see on §§ 25 
and 31). It was really a treaty 
between these two powers alone, 
to be by them imposed upon the 
anti-Spartan states of Greece. The 


Persian king’s threat, contained | 
in the last clause of his message, 
was to make war 7” company 
with those who desired peace, t.e. 
especially the Spartans, upon all 
who refused to accept the treaty. 
Hence the role of champions of the 
peace fell naturally to the Spar- 
tans, and they played it ina way to 
advance greatly their own interests. 

CHAPTER 2, §§ II-I9. Acan- 
thus and Apollonia send ambassa- 
dors to Sparta. The speech of 
Cligenes. 383 B.C. 

11. “AxdvOov...’Amoddwvias... 
"Odvv0ov: cities on the peninsula 


272 


Aakedaipova. AKOVOOVTES 


EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. 


[383 B.c. 


5 of epopo av. e&vexa 


‘ > 4 ‘ 
HKOV, TMpoayyayov avTovs mpdos TE THY ExKANOLaY Kat 


12ToUS Tuppayous. eva dy Krevyévys “AxavOos ede€ev « 5 


"Q avdpes Aakedaysdriot Te Kal ovppaxor, oiduela 


avOdvew vbpas mpaypa péya pvdmevoy év TH “Ed\abu. 


Ort pev yap Tov emt Opdxns peyiorn modis “Ohuvos 


7 5 4 0 
oyedov mavTes emiotacbe. 


ovTOL TOY TOhEwY TpooN- 


, aS eet , a > A “ Q ‘ 
yayovto eh WTE vomots ToLs avTois ypHoVaL Kal Tvp-10 


moduTevev, emeita Of Kal Tov peldvwv mpooedaBov 


TWas. 


> \ 4 3 4 \ ‘\ ia 
€x O€ TovTov émexeipnoay Kal Tas THS MaKe 


Sovias modes eXevPepodv amd “Apvvtov Tod Make- 


13ddvwv Baciréws. 


> ‘ \ > , c > 4 
émel O€ elorjkovoay al éeyytrata 


A ‘ / 
avTav, TAXY Kal él Tas TOPpw Kal pellous EmopEvovTO: 15 


Kal KareNitopev Hers ExovTas Hdyn adXas Te TOMAGS Kal 


Tlé\dav, nrep peyiotn Tov év Maxedovia modewv: Kal 


> , \ > / b] nw , 5 lal 
Apuvrav dé no GavopneBa ATOKWpPOVVTa TE EK TOV 


/ \ 9g > 3 , ¥ 3 , 
TOMEWY KAL OTOY OK ExTETTwKOTA HON Ek TaoNS Make- 
/ ld \ \ \ € A \ ‘ > 
Sovias. méupavres 5€ kal mpds mas Kal mpos Azro)- 20 


of Chalcidice. — rots cuppdxovs : 
z.é. delegates from the allied states, 
sitting in joint session with the 


Spartan Assembly. See on 1. 
33: 

12. mpGypa: danger. Cp. 
mpaypata mapexew.— br pév: 


pev is not followed by a correla- 
tive 6g, but none the less suggests 
a contrast between the statement 
contained in its own clause and 
something yet to come which the 
Spartans do wot know. —ém 


Opdkns: as in 1. 3. 17.— Trav 


moewv : SC. TLVAS. — TPOTHYayovTO 
. . « mpooéAaBov: thus forming the 
Olynthian league, which forty 
years later, in the time of Demos- 
thenes, bore an important part 
in the struggle against Philip of 
Macedon. — ép’ ore. . . xpfoGar: 
see on 2. 2. 20.—Tév pefdvev: 
indicating that the earlier acquisi- 
tions were small cities. —’Aptv- 
tov: father of Philip and grand- 
father of Alexander the Great. 

13. II&Aav: at that time capi- 
tal of Macedonia. —éeov otk: ail 


383 B.c. ] 


BENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. 273 


lal A Y > 
hwvidras ot “OhvvO.oe mpoettrov Hiv oT eb py TapEedo- 


A > ra » 
14604 GvoTpaTEvoopmeEvol, ExEivoL Eh Nas Lover. 


NLELS 


dé, @ avdpes Aakedatpdviot, BovdduePa pev Tots Ta- 


Tplous vopxows xpnoVar Kat avTomo\tra €ivar~ €l LEVTOL 
‘ “A > 
pn BonOnoe Tis, avayKn Kal nuty per EKElvav yiyve- 25 


obat. 


, al > »¥ ) A ’ \ ¢ A \ b) 
KQLTOL VUV ¥ non QUTOLS: ELO LV OmTALT QL EV OUK 


> , > rs A \ be: / x 
é\dtrovs OKTakociwy, me\TacTal d€ mov melous 7 


la ¢ A id \ \ € A > A 
TOGOUTOL* imTTELS YE PEVTOL, CAV KAL NMELS LET AVTOY 


ypeOa, € hetous xr 
15 yevopuela, excovTat TAELovs % XLALOL. 


KateNiropev O€ 


kat “A@nvaiwv Kat Boiwwrav mpéerBas dn avToQ. 30 
> , \ ¢ N > ~ > , > 4 » 
Hkovouev O€ ws Kai avTois "OdvvOiots ebyduopevor ety 


Cupmeutrew mpéaBers eis Tav’Tas Tas TOAELS TEPL OUp- 


paxtas. 


KaiTou eb TooavTn SUVVapLs TPOTyEVHOETAL TH 


te “AOnvaiwr kai OnBaiwr toy, opate, Epn, OTwS LY 


7 ¥ nw e A 
OUKETL EVMLETAXELPLOTA EOTAL EKELVA VLD. 


] ‘\ \ ‘\ 
Emel O€ Kal 35 


A a. % a ~ e ~ A , > 
lorewavav e€xovow eri TO ioOu@ THs Ilakdyvns ovaar, 
‘ 
vomilere Kal Tas EvTOS TavTHS TOAELS UTNKOOUS EoKeTHaL 


Se , > »¥ »y ca \ A Y ‘» 
QUTM@V. TEKUNPLOV & ert €oTw UL KL TOVTO OTL LaXv- 
A a c , , , \ A 
pos avrar at TTONELS TepoBnvrat - padiata yap pLoov- 


but, lit. only not. —tovev: the tense 
as in dziovev I. 34. 

14. avromoAtra: elvar: as op- 
posed to ovpmodirevav § 12.— 
Tis: as in I. 5. 15, instead of the 
direct tpets. — oxtaxoolwv: the 
text is almost certainly corrupt, 
for the number here given is 
shown by the following narrative 
and by the statements of other 
authorities to be too small. 

15. oupréprewv: z.¢. with the 

BROWNSON, 


Athenian and Boeotian envoys. — 
épate: fake care. For the follow- 
ing orws py with the fut. ind., in- 
stead of the more usual yy with the 
subjv., see S. 2220 a; HA. 887 a; 
B. 594, N.; G. 1379; Gl. 638 d. — 
éxetva : lit. those matters, referring 
rather indefinitely, but no less dis- 
tinctly, to the Athenians and the 
Thebans. —Ilore(Savav : an impor- 
tant city only a few miles distant 
from Olynthus. — ravrys : z.e. TaA- 


HELLENICA — 18 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. [383 B.c. 


274 


oat Tovs "OdvvAiovs duos ovK érolynoav pe jpar 40 
evvonaate Se 
kal TOOE, TOS ELKOS Duas THS pev Borwrias emirednOnvas 
dras pi Kal ev ein, word dé peilovos abpoilomeévns 
Suvdpews apednoa, Kal TavTns ov KaTa yHVv povor, 
Ti yap 45 
517) kal éumoddy, orov Eva pev vavTnyjowa &Y ait 


16 mpeaBeias méumew Sidafovoas Tavra. 


ada Kal Kata Oddarray ioyupas yryvoperys. 


“A 4 > / / \ , > lal * 
Th xopa earl, xpnudrav dé mpdaodor €k mohh@v pev 
la 3 , ‘ 
Aipévov, €k ToANOY O° Eutropiwv, ToVaVOpwTia ye pH 
‘ ‘\ / € , > ‘\ ‘ ‘\ 7 ud > 
17 dua THY ToAvoLTiay vTapyxer; GAG pHV Kal yElTOvES Y 
7 2% > a aA ¢c > aN a @ 4 
cigiv avrois @pakes ot aBacidevror, ot Pepamevovar so 
pev Kai vov non Tovs ‘OdvvOiovs: et S€ vm €xeivous 
» \ \ 7 , , > a > 
egovTat, ToA\y) Kal avTn Svvapus mpooyevouT Gy av- 
Tots. TovTwy ye pHv akodovovrTwr Kat Ta €v TH Hay- 


, 4 A » > A nO > , 
Yam Xpvaela XELpa QV advuToLls Y) 1) Opeyot. 


Anvns. — Spas odk erddpnoav: the 
speaker skillfully transforms a 
weak point in his case —the fact 
that no one else had complained of 
the Olynthians —into a strong one. 
16. Tis pev..., word S€...: 
the first clause is logically subor- 
dinate to the second, as in I. 7. 28. 
Trans. with while .. ., neverthe- 
less, etc. —tmipednPfivar Stas ph 
. . ely: referring to Sparta’s suc- 
cessful attempt to break up the 
Boeotian league by means of the 
Peace of Antalcidas (5. 1. 32 f.). 
Hence érieAnOjvat is secondary, 
and the following obj. clause. may 
take the opt., for which see on 
dow 1. 5. 9. —Kad’ &: as in 3. 4. 


- Kat TOUT@V 


27. Therewith corresponds d@pot- 
Couevyns below. — kal rabrys : as in 
4. 8. 14.— 0d kara yfjv pédvov: 
whereas Boeotia had never been 
strong except kata ynv.— th yap 
8) kal: for the force of xaé in a 
question see on I. 7. 26.— ye phy: 
see Introd. IV. D. 4. 

17. GAAG phy: as in 2. 3. 40. — 
&Bacirevro.: for that reason they 
could more easily be added to the 
Olynthian league.— tr éxelvous: 
the acc. on the same principle as 
in mvAas 3. 5. 19.—WoAAH... 
Sivapyis: predicate. —atry: sub- 
ject. — ra... xptoea: in later 
days the wealth derived from 
the gold mines of Mt. Pangaeum 


383 B.C. ] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. 275 


ec A 3Q\ , bg > be ae a > / , 
nets ovdev héyomer 0 TL Ov Kat ev TO TaV ’OhvvOiwr 57-55 
n »” 
18 L@ PUPLONEKTOV EOTL. TOE UHV Ppornpa avTwY TL av TLS 
, \ \ ¢ a \ » 3 , 77] A 5 , 
héyou; Kat yap 6 Oeds tows Eroincey apa To SivacIaL 
NLELS EV 
> > » / , \ , bd , 
obv, @ avdpes Aakedatpoviol TE Kal TVppaxol, EEayyéh- 


\ ‘ vd A s a b] 4 
Kal Ta ppovypata avéeo at trav avOpdtuv. 


9 Y na» A A 
homey OTL OVTW TAaKEL EXEL* Duets dE BovrevedOe, ci SoKEt 60 
¥ 5] 4 > 8 A A e aA \ / > ld 
aéia emyedeias elvar. Ser ye pny vas Kal Tdd€ eidévan, 

a , > » 
@s hv eipyKkapev Svvapv peyadnv ovoav, ovTw dva7a- 

, ¥ nw lal 
havoros €oTW. al yap axovoat TOV TOAECWY THS TOLL 

tal @ + ¥ 

TElas KOWW@VOUTAL, aUTaL, av TL LOwoW avTimadoV, TAXD 

> A 
1gaTOGTHOOVTaL* «lb pevTo. GuyKdecoOnoovTaL Tals TE 6s 
> , XN 3 4 > > , A b] 
emuyapiais Kal éyKTyoeor Tap adAyois, as endio- 

9 rn 

pevor eioi, Kal yvooovrTa, OTL peTa TOV KpaTovYTaV 
4 la > , Y > , 4 > 
érecOar Kepdahdoy eativ, womep “Apkddes, orav pel 
e lal ¥ , Com 4 ‘\ ‘\ > , 
tuav twor, Ta TE avTav o@lovo. Kat Ta adddTpLA 


e , ¥ > sf? ¢ , ¥ ¥ 
apmalovaw, tows ovKel dpoiws evdvTa EoTaL. 70 


AcxPerav Sé tovrav édiSocav ot Aakedaipdviar Tots 


ee. do \ aK fy B d , Y a 
TOUPPAVOLS Ovyov KQL EKE €vovV OVUM OVAEVELW O TL Yb 


» al \ A 
yooKe Tis apiotov TH HekoTrovvyo@ TE Kal Tots TUp- 


paxous. 


aided Philip to make himself mas- 
ter of Greece. — qpets: emphatic 
in contrast with év rd . . . dypw. 

18. dpdévypa... ri: the double 
acc. as in 3. 5. 12. — Kal ré8e: the 
speaker takes care not to defeat 
his own ends by representing 
Olynthus as too formidable a 
power for Sparta to subdue easily. 
—otcrav: supplementary. 

Ig. émyaplas: the right of 


3 4 / \ \ / 
€K TovToU péevToL ToAAOL peEvY UVYyopEvOV 


intermarriage. — éyxrfoeot: the 
right of holding real property in 
one another’s dominions. — map 
&AAHAoWs: connect with the pre- | 
ceding verbal nouns. — edAvta 
torat: sc.as subj. Ta THs Suvdpews. 

§$ 20-24. Zhe Spartans de- 
cide upon war against Olynthus, 
whither Eudamidas with an aid- 
vance-guard ts sent. 

20. Adyov: Permission to speak, 


276 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. [383 B.c. 


A 4 
oTpatiay mrovet', wadvota St ot Bovddpevor yapilea Oar 75 
~ > ‘ 
tois Aakedaipovios, Kat ed0fe méumew TO Els TOUS 
, 
21puplovs ovvTaypa exaoTnv Tod. édyou b€ €yévovTo 
dpyupioy te avt avdpav e€eivar diOdvar TH Bovhopery 
lal , 4 > ~ ‘ ¥ 8 e / 
Tov TodEwv, TPLdBodov Alywvatoyv Kara avdpa, imméas 
TE €l TLS TapexoL, avTL TeTTApwV OTALTOV TOV pLCOdY 80 
22T@ imme Sidoafar: ei dé Tis THY TOhEwY ExAlrOL THY 
lad “ “ 
otpariay, e€ewar Aaxedamoviors émlnpioty orarypt 
‘ ‘ ¥ ~ ec /, 5 ‘ de “~ eS 
23KaTa TOV avopa THS nuepas. eel Sé Tavra edo€er, 
> ld ¢ > Ud ld > ‘8 c al 
avaoravres ot “AkdvOior maw édidacKov ws Tadtra 
‘ 
kaha pev ein Ta Wyhiopata, ob pévTo SuvaTa Tay 8s 
A s & 9 
mepavOnvar. Bédriov ody ehacay eivat, ev @ avTH H 
. \ ¢ / c , »¥ > A 
rapacKkevn abpoiloito, ws Tayiota avdpa e&edOeiy 
” ‘ , > , 4 9 x ‘ 
apxovra Kai dvvapw ex Aakedaipovds Te, dan av Taxd 
es ‘ 5 “ »¥ / , ‘ 
€F€NOou, Kat €x TOV addrAwVv TdéAEwV: TOvTOU yap yevo- 
A x 
LL€vou TAS TE OUTM TpoTKEYwpHKVias TOELS OTHVAL Gv 90 
‘ ‘ , x A , 
agkat Tas BeBiacpévas Arrov av cuppayev. So€dvrwv 


a hearing,as in 1.1. 28. For the 
fact see on 1. 33. — orparidy rovety : 
to make (i.e. raise) an army, an 
unusual expression. — rd els rods 
puplouvs civraypa: z.¢. its propor- 
tionate share of a total army of 
10,000. 

21. Adyo.: Proposals. Thereon 
depends é£etvar. — rprdBodrov Aty- 
vatov kata avipa: s¢hree Aegine- 
tan obols (=half an Aeginetan 
drachma) per day Sor each man, 
z.é. in order to pay fora substitute. 
The Aeginetan drachma, which 
was the standard in many parts 


of Greece, was worth nearly half 
as much again as the Attic drachma 
(see on I. 5. 4).—twréas... 
SiSoc8ar: zf any state normally 
furnished horsemen (but wished 
to give money instead), Jay egual 
to that of four hoplites (i.e. two 
drachmae) de given for each horse- 
man. 

22. orarfipt: = two drachmae. 

23. pév: subordinating, as in 
§ 16 above. —ben... &&Bou: as 
large as could set forth quickly.— 
Tporkexwpykvlas : Loe OVEr, t.€. to 
the Olynthians. 


i 


383 B.C. ] 


BENOIOQNTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. 277 


dé Kal TOUTMY, ExTEUTOVTLY oi Aaxedaipovior EvOapidar, 
Kal ovY avT@ veodapmdets TE Kal TOV TEPLOiKwY Kal 
A ¥ 
Tov XKipiT@v avdpas @; SiryiAiovs. 6 pevTo. Evda- 
pidas e&iav DorBidav tov adedpdv edeGOn Trav efdpwr 95 
TOVS UTohETOMEevoUS TAY EavT@ TpooTETaypevav AO por- 
rd a \ > \ > / > \ Ea, | 
GavTa petievar: autos dé é€mel adixero eis Ta emt 
Opakns xwpia, Tats pev Seouevars TOV TO\EwWY PpoUpods 
¥ , \ \ , e A , 
emeume, Loreidaray d€ Kal mpooédaBev Exodoav, cp- 
paxov On ekelvav ovoav, Kal évTevoey Opydpevos 
> , Y woe: XN b] , y , 
Emoheper WOTEP ELKOS TOV ELaTTW EXoVTA S¥VapW. 
‘O d€ Poi Bidas, eet HOpoicOynaav aiTe@ ot brohad- 
as 0 


3 , b] , > / \ ¥ lal 
EYEVOVTO EV @y Bats, €oTparoTEedevoavTo pev e€w THs 


25 
Bévres TOD Evdapidov, AaBwv avdtovs éropevero. 
, ‘ ‘\ 4 / \ “ 
TOhEws TEP TO yupVadoLov: oTacialdvTwy 52 TaV Orx- 105 
Baiwv, tohepapyourtes pev eTVyXavov “Iopyvias TE Kat 
Aeovriddns, Suddopou dé ovtes addyAAous Kal apynyds 
EKATEPOS TOY ETaLpL@V. 6 peVv ovv “Iopnvias dia 7d 
ptoos Tav Aakedayroviwy ovd€ érrAnaiale TO PoiBidg. 
e , , » 3 4 > , A 
6 pevto. Acovtiddns ahdws te EOepdmevev atTdv, Katrto 
” > 
26€TEL elaomKELoln, Eheye TAdE* “E€eoTi cor, ® Poi Bida, 
THOSE TH Nmepa péyrota ayaba tH GeavTod marpid. 


24. LKupirav: a people who 
lived on the northern frontier of 
Laconia. — Po.Bidav: subj. of per- 
evar. —abrés: Eudamidas. — éxet- 
vev: z.¢. the Olynthians. 

§§ 25-31. Zhe seczure of the 
Cadmea. 

25. Tot HvdSapidou: gen. of sep- 
aration. —év OfPas: ze. in the 
district of Thebes. Cp. ev rq 


Nepéa 4. 2. 14. — yopvdcrov: 
probably the so-called Heracleum, 
southwest of the city: — orractafév- 
tov : the democratic party was anti- 
Spartan, the oligarchical party pro- 
Spartan. —odcpapxotvres: the 
polemarchs were the chief officials 
of Thebes. —’Iopnvias: cp. 3. 5. 
I. —érapidv: Political clubs. Cp. 
2. 3. 46. 


278 EENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. [383 B.c. 


A ‘ ‘ al 
imoupynaa é€av yap aKorovPnons €wol avy Tois 
émirats, eladéw oe éyw eis TV axpomodw. Tovrov be 

f j is On L oo MaKkedas- 11. 
yevopevov vopile Tas OnBas wavtanacw vT KEOL- 115 
27 oviors Kal Hpiv Tots vuerepors piros EvedHar. Kaitou 
a “ / ‘ la) 
vov pév, ws Opas, amoKexypuxtar pydeva peta ood 
‘ 
atparevew OnBaiwy ém *OdvvOiovs: é€av b€ ye od 
a > ¢ la) / OY € “ Ar ‘ ‘ 
ravTa pel nav mpatns, evOds vou jpets moddovds pev 
cal 
émdiras, TohAods S€ imméas ovpTéeupouev> WaOTE TOAAT 120 
, al a“ es es / 3 “A 
Suvdper BonOyoes TO ddeAPa, Kal Ev @ péddeu ExEivos 
¥ / \ / » 
OdvvOov KkatagrpéperOar, od KaTEeoTpappevos Evet 
28 OnBas, ToAD peilw modu "OvvrOov. aKkovoas S€ Tadra 
6 DoiBidas avexovpicOn: Kai yap hv Tod apmpov Tt 
Tounoat Tohkv paddov 4H Tov Chv €paotys, ov pévrori2s 
, 29\ , /, 2Q 7 > ae 
oyotikds ye ovde wavy dpdvipos €ddKer Elva, errel 
dé WpotOynoe TAVITA, TpoopunoaL pwev avTOV EKehevoEr, 
WOTEP TUVETKEVATMEVOS HV Eis TO aTLevaL* Hvika 8 av 
‘ 
 Kaipds, mpos oe H&w eyed, en 6 Acovtiddns, Kal 
AY € / > ® a \ A 3 > 
29avTOS TOL Hyyooma. ev @ Se 7 pev Bovdry exadOnTO év 130 
TH €v ayopa arog dia Td Tas yuvaikas év TH Kadpeta 
Oecpopopidlew, Oépovs dé ovtos Kal peonuBpias 
theiaTn Hv €pnpia év Tats ddois, ev TOUTw mpowehacas 


27. Grokekfpukra: Kré.: show- 
ing that the democratic party was 
now in control. Cp. also the fact 
mentioned in § 15.—pySéva: a 
redundant negative. See on I. 7. 
32.— hpets: emphatic, — we, your 
friends. —"OdrvvOov . . . OfPas: 
the chiastic arrangement empha- 
sizes the contrast in thought. 

28. mpooppfica.: ze. in order 


to dispel any possible suspicion 
on the part of the Thebans. — 
eeédevorev: sc. 6 Acovriddns. — vor: 
see ON oTparia 4. 2. 9. 

29. é&v TH. . . orog: instead 
of in the Cadmea, or citadel of 
Thebes, the usual place of meet- 
ing. — Oerpodhoprdterv: the Thes- 
mophoria was a festival in honor 
of Demeter, celebrated by women 


383 B.C] ZENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. 279 


éh immov 6 Acovtiddys amootpépa te Tov PorBidav 
kat nyetrar evOds eis THY aKpoTohw. KataoTHoas 8 135 
3 A \ , \ \ > b) la) \ ‘\ 
éxet TOV DouBidav Kat Tovs peT avTOV Kal Tapadovs 
+ , > lanl “~ A A > +. b¢ 
mv Baravaypay avTm Tov mvA@Y, Kal ElT@OV pNdEeva 
Tapievat €is THY aKpOTOAW OVTWa jy avTOS KEeVoL, 
30 €vOds emopevero pos THY Bovdyv. EMav dé eime TAde- 
4 s 5 » 8 5 / , \ Bb] , 
Or pev, @ avdpes, Aakedatrdvioe Katéyovat THY aKpPO- 140 
\ > a > \ , , 
moh, pnoev aOupctre> ovdevi ydp dacu tod€uror 
‘4 Y ; \ U4 ey + ees de a / , 
NKEW, OOTLS LN TOAEMOV Epa: Eyw OE TOV VOLoU KEdEv- 
ovtos efeivar Todendpyw aBetv, ef Tis SoKel akia 
Oavarou trovetv, Kay. Bavw Tovtovi ‘Iopnviav, as Tohepo- 
TOLOUVTA. Kal Upsets O€ ol NoYayol TE Kal Ob ETA TOV- 145 
Tov TeTaypevor, aviotacbe, Kat haBdvTes amaydyere 
“A x ¢ ‘ la 
3iTovrov evOa eipytar. ot pev Ox) e€iddres TO TpPaypa 
an \ 9 , \ , A \ 
Tapnodv Te Kat €meiMovto Kat ovvedauBavov: Tov dé 
‘\ > / b] , SEs A \ / e 
py elddteav, evavtiwv dé dvtwr Tots Tept AcovTiddyy, ot 
| ¥ Ov ¥ ~ , 5 , XN 
pev epevyov evs e&w THs Todews, SeloavTes 47) 150 
admoldvoue: oi S€ Kal olkade Tp@TOV aTEXapNeaY - 
3 \ de > / A 28 4 ¥ A b] “A K 
e€meL O€ Elpypevoy TOV Iopuyviay noOovto év tH Ka- 
4 , \ > , > \ > / e > ‘\ 
dpueia, Tore 57 amexapnoav eis. Tas “AOyvas ot TavTa 
, y 8 ». n>) 4 T ie aN 
yryveokortes “Avdpokdeiog Te Kal ‘Iopyvia padiora 


only. —dmoorpéper: ad in comp., 
back. — wapiévar: to let in, from 
Tapinpe. 

30. AapBave rovrovl “Iopnviav : 
the scene is precisely similar to 
that between Critias and The- 
ramenes, 2. 3. 51 f.— modepo- 
movotvra: both in the past (cp. 
§ 35) and by now befriending 
Sparta’s enemies, the Olynthians 


(§§ 27, 34). — €v0a elpnrar: Zo the 
place where you have been directed 
to take him. -So Critias uses the 
phrase ov def (2. 3. 54) instead 
of saying ‘ prison.’ 

31. ot... yuyvaoxovres : as in 2. 
3- 34. It includes both of wev and 
ot d¢. —’AvSpoxdrelSa: his name is 
coupled with that of Ismenias in 
ce ae 


280 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. YV, 2. 


[383 B.c. 


& 
~ ¢ 7 
32TpiaKkoalol. ws O€ TavT Em€TpaKTo, Tok€mapxov [EV 155 


> 
dvtt “lopnviov addov etdovto, 6 S€ Aeovtiddns evOds 


> 4 > 4 
eis Aakedaiova €mopevero. 


nope © €xel TOUS pev 


épdpouvs Kal THs Toews TO TANOOS: yahea@s ExXovTAs 


A / 9 > / e's “A , 
TO PoiBida, oT. ob mpootaxP&Ta vTd THs TOEwS 


nan 5 , c / > 4 ¥ 9 > 
TavTa éemempayer: O pevto. Aynaidaos Edeyev OTL Et 160 


pev BraBepa TH Aaxedaipovr mempaxyas etn, Sikasos 


¥ A > i. 5 , > a > , 
ein Cyprodaba, ei d€ ayabd, dpxatov civat voutpmov 


5 ~ ‘ “ > ¥ 
é€eivar Ta TowadiTa avTooyedialew. 


> > n°? 
avTO OUVVY TOUT, 


” , ~ / > \ <A ee ‘\ 
en, TpooynKer oKoTEV, TOTEPOY ayala 7 KaKa E€oTL TA 


33 TET Pay Leva. 


evetta pevrou 6 Acovtiddyns €dAOav eis 165 


Tous €kkdyrous edeye Todde+ "Avdpes Aakedarporrot, 


c \ “ > Ci e “A \ ‘\ lal 
WS pev TOMELLK@S ELYoV vuLY ol OnBator, Tply Ta VvUY 


, , 9 ee ee eee € a \ 
TET Pay [LEVa yevéo Bat, KQL VUILELS €\€YyETE ° EWPAaTE y2pP 


> N 4, “A \ ¢ / , an » 
G@EL TOUTOUS TOLS MEV UVMLETEPOLS duo peveot piduK@s €xov- 


§§ 32-36. Leontiades in Sparta. 
The Spartans decide to retain the 
Cadmea. Ismenias ts condemned 
and executed. 

32. modduapxov . &AXov : 
Archias. Cp. 4.2 and Plut.‘Pe/op. 
6.— xaders txovras: Xenophon 
does not allude to the more in- 
tense anger which was felt through- 
out the other states of Greece at 
the treacherous seizure of the Cad- 
mea. The Spartans so far yielded 
to public opinion as to punish 
Phoebidas by a heavy fine and 
suspension from his command 
(Plut. Z.c., Diod. 15. 20), yet they 
retained possession of the Theban 
citadel (§ 35). — 0d mpooray Oévra : 


predicative, wthout authorization. 
—6 pévro. “AynoiAaos: according 
to Plutarch (Ages. 23 f.) Agesi- 
laus was suspected of being the 
real author of the plot which Phoe- 
bidas carried out. Diodorus (/.c.) 
even says that general instructions 
had been secretly given to Spar- 
tan commanders to seize the Cad- 
mea if they found an opportunity. 
—8ixaros ely: for the personal 
constr. see on I. 7. 4.—atdré: 
nearly equal to povov. — dyaba 
kakaé: from the point of view of 
policy, not of morality. 

33. Tos ekkAfrovs: see on 
2. 4. 38.— &éyere: iterative. — 
Svopevéor: used substantively. — 


281 


383 B.C. ] ZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 2. 


A“ 8 e , / ; 3 Q \ » > 3 \ 
Tas, Tols O vpeTepos Pidois EXOpovs ovTas. ovK Emi 
pev Tov év Tlevpaet Sjpwov, To\EuLdTaToV OvTA ULV, OK 
27 , aA d¢. Y Oro b) A 
nOd\noav cvotpateve, PwKevor €, OTL Das EvpeEvEts 
»” cs > 4 > ‘\ \ \ ‘\ > 
34 OVTAS EWpwY, ETETTPATEVOY ; ahAa pHY Kal pos Odv?- 
Biovs eiddres tas mo\euov EKpepovtas cuppayiav 
€MOLOUVTO, Kal VMELS YE TOTE pev Gael TpomeixeTE TOY 175 
~ l4 3 4 /, > \ \ , 
vouv mote akovoerHe Bralouevous avtovs THY Bovwriav 
e 4? € a  y A Ss > \ 45) / oe 
td avTois civat: viv oO ere Tade TémpaKTaL, ovdEV 
bpas det OnBaiovs goBeioPar: adr’ apKkéoer vpiv 
puKpa oKuTaddyn wot exeilev tavTa vanperetoOar Oca 
» dé A XN 4 e a ¢ A Y Ae A e A § 
av déenobe, €av WoTEp Hues VU, OVTW Kal VLEs Har Ifo 
4 A ff) > , A A 5 , 5 
35 empednobe. akovovot TavTa Tots Aakedatpovios edoke 
4 > / 7 / ld ‘\ 
TV TE akpoTohlv womep KateiAnmTo gu\aTTew Kat 
> / , ~ > \ 4, , 
Iopnvia Kpiow tonom. ék d€ TovTov Téumovor Su 
kaoTas Aakedayovior pev Tpels, ad Sé THY ovppaxidwy 
4 b] at ig , \ A \ la , > \ 
Eva ab EKAOTHS Kal wiKpAas Kal peyadys TOAEwS. E7EL 185 


ovk...ovx: the first = zonne, intro- 
ducing both the following clauses ; 
the second negatives 70é\noav 
only. Trans. did they not refuse 

. , and, etc. — ém\ pev Tov. . . 54- 
pov: see 2. 4. 30 and note. — Po- 
Keto. . . éertpatevov: see 3. 5. 4. 

34. émrovotvro: conative impf., 
for it seems that the proposed alli- 
ance (§ 15) had not been actually 
concluded. — rote pév: z.¢. before 
the seizure of the Cadmea, as is 
clear from the correlative viv 8 
érrel KTE. — BraLopévous . . . elvar: 
see on I. 32. — oxvtdAn: the Spar- 
tan cipher dispatch. A narrow 


strip of leather was wound diago- 
nally around a staff, and upon the 
surface thus formed the message 
was written lengthwise of the staff. 
The strip was then unrolled, its 
message thus becoming unreada- 
ble, and sent to its destination. The 
recipient was provided with a staff 
of the proper size, which enabled 
him to read the dispatch. — éxetOev : 
from Thebes, z.e. by the Thebans. 

35. Sormep: used, as in § 28, of 
carrying out a course of action con- 
sistently with a beginning already 
made. —’Iopyvia . . . wovfoar: lit. 
to make a trial for Ismenias, i.e. 


, . 4 
36T€ Kal "Avdpokdeldas aitidrarou Elev. 


282 


EENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. [383-379 B.C. 


d¢ ovvexabilero 7o Sixactypiov, Tore 87 KaTHyopeEtro 
tov ‘Iopnviov Kat ws BapBapilo. Kat ws Eevos to 
[lépon én’ ovdevi ayal@ rHs “EXdados yeyernpévos ety 
kal ws Tov Tapa Baoiéws xpnudtwv peteyndas 


ein Kal OTL THs ev TH “EXAdd. Tapayns Tdons EKEivds 190 


6 5& amehoyetro 


\ \ 4 an > , ¥ bé ‘ ‘4 > 
V T Pos TAVTA TAVTA, OV PEVTOL ETTELUE YE TO PY OV 


‘\ 
peyahoTpaypwv TE Kal KaKOTpPayywV Elval. Kal éKEtvos 
\ ‘ , 
pev carelnpicbn cat amobvyjoKkea: ot dé epi Acovtid- 


dnv eiyov te THY TOW Kai Tots AaKedapoviors Et 195 


x» , a 
TAELW VITNPETOUY 7) TPOTETATTETO aUTOLS. - : 


Sections 37-43. Teleutias is sent against the Olynthians and 


defeats them in a pitched battle. 
CHAPTER 3. 


382 B.C. 


Teleutias is defeated and slain before Olynthus. 


King Agesipolis, who succeeds him in the command, dies of fever. 
Olynthus is ultimately starved into submission. 
On complaint of Phliasian exiles the Spartans make war upon 


Phlius, which is reduced after a long siege. 


»¥ 
TloAAa pev ody av tis 


to bring [smenias to trial. — xary- 
yopetro: passive. — as BapBapifor : 
a strange accusation in a Spartan 
court after the Peace of Antalcidas! 
Note that the first three charges 
really cover the same ground, de- 
scending gradually from the gen- 
eral to the specific.—7+@ Ilépoy: 
z.¢. Tithraustes. Cp. 3. 5. 1.— 
Tav wapa Bacitéws ... ely: as 
stated in 3. 5. 1.—ém ras... 
Tapaxfis «xré.: ze. that he had 
been responsible for the Corin- 
thian War. Here lay the real 


381-379 B.C. 


Exo. Kat adda éyew Kai4 


cause of Ismenias’ condemnation. 

36. rd ph ob... elvar: ‘that 
he was not full of great and evil 
undertakings. For the double 
neg. see on 2. 3. 16; for the un- 
usual 76 with the inf. in ind. dise, 
see GMT. 794; S. 2034 g. 

CHAPTER 4, § 1. Righteous 
retribution overtakes the Spar- 
fans. 379B.C. 

1. This section suffices to show 
that Xenophon was not a blind 
partisan of Sparta. Cp. 3. 5. 12 
and see Introd. p. 31. — Aéyew... 


Se 





7“ OO TE — 


379 B.C. ] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. 283 


\ ¥ ~ . 
‘E\Anvixa xat PBapBapixad, ws Oeot ovrTe ToY ace 
Bovvtwy ovTe TOV avddLa TOLOWVTWY apedovaL* VUV ye 
\ , \ % , , \ ¢ 
pnv hé€w Ta tpoKeipeva. Aakedaydviot Te yap ot 
> ld > / ace \ , \ > 4, 
OpocavTes avTovdmous edcew TAs TOES THY Ev OnBais 5 
> A A 
aKpoTo\w KaTacyXovTEs UT ad’TaV over TaV adiKyOér- 
> , A , 0° e p oe ek. “A , 
tov exo\acOnoar, TpoTEpov ovd vp EVOS TOV TwTOTE 
A “A > 
avOporwv kpatnbertes, Tovs TE TOY TOhITOY ELoaya- 
, > \ > / > \ \ , : 
yovras els THY akpdTo\Y avTodvs Kat BovdnOévras 
4 \ 
Aakedatpovios SovAcdew THY TOW, GOTE adTOL TUPar-1o0 
vel, THY TOUTMY apYHY ETTA LOVOY TOV hvydovT@V HPKE- 


oav KaTad\voa. 


€ \ tee See , , 
as d€ Tour’ éyevero Eunynoopat. 


"Hp tis Piddidas, ds eypappareve Tots wept "Apyiav 


, \ > ¢ 4 ec 290 7 »” 
Tohe“apyxois, Kal TANNA UaNpeTEL, WS EOdKEL, ApLoTa. 


as: mention (cite) as proof that. 
Cp. 2. 3. 27.—doeBotvrav .. . 
dvéo.a tovotvrwv: the first refers 
to the spirit or intent, the second 
to the actual deed. —dpedoteor: z.¢. 
leave unpunished. — re... Te: 
connecting the two clauses. See 
Introd. IV. D. 2. — yap: not for, 
but more like zamely, introducing 
the concrete case in point. — ope- 
gavtes: z.¢. on the conclusion of 
the Peace of Antalcidas, 1. 32. — 
tr atrav povev xré.: by the very 
men, unaided, who had been thus 
wronged. —kohacOncav: 7.2. at 
Leuctra in 371 B.c. (6. 4. 9 f.). — 
088’ th évds: for the emphatic 
separation see on ovd€ . . . pud 2. 
2. 10.—T&v maemote AvOpeTev: 
see on 3. 5. I4.—Kparnévtes: 
conquered, —not defeated, for the 


Spartans had in fact suffered de- 
feats. — rovs .. 
Kal Bovdnlévras: standing at the 
beginning of the clause as though 
the obj. of a verb to come, but 
ultimately replaced by the slightly 
different and more precise expres- 
sion THv TovTwv dpxnv.— dere 
avTol tupavvetv: as though é€xei- 
vous ot eionyayov ... Kai éBovdrr- 
Onoav had preceded ; that is, atro/ 
is attracted to a nom. which exists 
only in the writer’s thought. 

S$ 2-12. The liberation of 
Thebes. 

2. Tots mept “Apxlav troAepdp- 
xous: there were probably three 
polemarchs, although Xenophon 
mentions only Archias and Philip 
by name.—tdAda: 7.¢. besides 
the duties which properly fell to 


. eloayayovras ... 


284 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. [379 8. 


TovT® 0 apuynery "AOnvale Kara mpag twa Katts 
1 poo Vev yuadipipos &» Médwv trav ’APnvale TEPeV OTOP 
@nBaiov ovyyiyverat, Kal Svar opevos wey Ta TeEpt 
"Apxiav Te TOV Tohepapxovrra Kal may mept Pidirmov 
rupavviba, yous de purouvr a avTOV ETL pa ane avTou 
Ta. oikor, TucTa Sovs Kat aBav ovvebero ws Set Exadra 20 
sybyver Gan. éx S€ rovrov tpoahaBov 6 Médwv €€ rovs 
€miTNOELOTATOUS TOV pevyovTev fupidva éxovras Kat 
dAdo SmAov ovder, Epyerar mpOTov pev Els THY KOpav 
, / 
vukTos* emeita S€ HuepevoavTes EV TUL TOTM EPHE@ 
‘ ‘ 4 > ¢ ‘ > > nw > / S57 
mpos Tas TUAAS NADov, ws dH EF aypov amLdvTES, NYiKa- 25 
c > ‘ “~ ¥ > 4 : b] \ > > ww 0 > 
TEp 01 ad TOY Epywv dYnairaro. mel 0 eiondOor eis 
Tiv Todw, SvevuKtépevoay pev exeivny THY vUKTA Tapa 
Xdpovi tit, kal TH emodioay Sé Hu€épav Suppepevo'av. 


him as ypapparevs. — kal mpdobev 
. dv: see on ovor 4. 8. 4.— 

. OnBalwv: part. gen. For 

the fact see 2. 31. According to 
Plutarch (Pelop. 6) Sparta com- 
manded the Athenians not to re- 
ceive these exiles, but the Athe- 
nians disobeyed the command out 
of gratitude for the protection 
which the Thebans had given to 
Thrasybulus and his fellow-exiles 
in 404 B.C. (see 2. 4. I and note). 
— Td mepl “Apxlav . . . rupavvida: 
lit. the facts about Archias and the 
tyranny in connection with Philip. 
Apparently it is for the sake of 
exact correspondence between the 
two phrases that repi @idurov is 
used in the second instead of the 


simple genitive. — yvots: Aaving 
found out. —yrootvra: Plutarch 
(/.c. 7) says that Phillidas had ob- 
tained the post of ypayparevs for 
the express purpose of betraying 
the polemarchs. — p@AdAov abrod: 
= paddXov 7 abros euioet. 

3. 6Mé@&ov: Plutarch (Pelop.8) 
makes Pelopidas, later famous as 
general and friend of Epaminon- 
das, the leader of the enterprise. — 
Thy xépav : z.¢. Boeotia. — as 59... 
amidvres: as if returning from the 
country. They were disguised, ac- 
cording to Plutarch (lop. 8 f.), 
as farmers and hunters. — Rvikamep 

. dpralrarot: sc. dmvovres HAGov, 
at the time when the last returning 
laborers came in. 


379 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. 


285 


46 pev ouv Diddidas Ta Te aANa EzrEepeENeEtTo Tols TohEwap- 
e > / » ES , ~ > ~ \ 

xous, ws “Adpodiora ayovow én é€€6dw THs apx7s, Kal 30 

67) Kal yuvatkas mahat vmirxvovpevos a€ew avrots 


\ , ‘ , “N 3 / V4 
Tas oEeuvotatas Kal KaddioTas Tov ev OyBats, Tore 


edn a€euw. 


5 poo ed€yovTo VUKTEPEVELY. 


¢ 4 > - A , e , 
ol 6€— Hoav yap TowdrTo — para déws 


cS EN OO OA , \ 
E€7TEL de edeimvynoay TE KQL 


é , 2 i, poh Av fa gh 
OULT po UMOUHEVOU EKELYVOU TAXKU EMEUVOUYOAVY, TAAAL 35 


, » Aone s > \ » N \ 
KehevovTwy aye Tas Eraipas, e€ehOav Hyaye Tovs TEpt 


A , 
Méwva, tpeis pev aorethas ws Seomoivas, Tovs dé 


6a\Xous ws Oepataivas. 


tf 
KAKEiVOUS peV Elonyayev Ets 


\ A a Yd >. '*% > > \ 
TO TpoTap.elov TOD Tohewapyeiov, avTos 8 eiceOav 


€im@E€ TOLS TEpt “Apxtav OTL ovkK av hacw eioedOeiv ai4o 


a A ¥ ¥ 
YUVQLKES, €l TLS TWYV SvaKovev €voov E€O OLTO. 


evOey ot 


pev tTaxd éxédevoy mavras e€vévar, 6 S€ Pirdidas Sods 


> > es las , 27 > , 
OLVOV ELS EVOS TWYV Suakovev ef erreppev QuTovus. 


é€xk Oe 


, aes ‘ eck: # , eee a es > 
TOUTOV ELONYaAYE TAS ETALPAS 87, KQL exadule Tap 


ss '9 
EKAOTM. 


4. Ta GAA erepedctro: made 
the other arrangements. The acc. 
is cognate.—@s: here equal to 
are. —’AdpoSlio.a: not a festival 
in honor of Aphrodite, but simply 
a farewell banquet.— Kal 8) kal: 
= kal d€. — mda brie votpevos : 
as mpdabev wv § 2. 

5. eeOtcOnocav: at this stage 
of the affair, according to the fa- 
mous story which Plutarch (Pe/op. 
10) tells, a messenger brought 
Archias a letter, bidding him to 
read it at once, since it related to 
serious matters. In fact, it con- 


qv o€ avvOnpa, éret Kabilowro, Tale: evOds 45 


tained a full account of the plot 
against the polemarchs. Archias, 
however, put the letter aside with 
the remark Eis atpiov 7a orovdaia, 
‘Serious matters for to-morrow.’ 
— KeXevéovtwv: see on I. I. 26. 

6. mwporapietov: an anteroom 
adjoining the treasury, hence a 
safe place. —els évés: sc. oikov. 
S. 1302; HA. 730 a. The gen. 
dependent upon an omitted ofkos 
or vews (Zemfle) is analogous to 
the English ‘at Jackson’s,’ ‘to St. 
Peter’s.’— 8: ironical. See on 
Ti 7,8. 


286 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. [379 B.C. 


‘ 
7avaxadvpapevous. ot pev dn ovTw éyovaw avTovs 
A A ‘ Se ae ‘ > hO6 ‘ 
amobaveiv, ot 5€ Kal ws Kwpacras eioeovras Tous 

al / ‘ 
audi Méd\wva aroxtevar Tovs Todenapxous. AaBav 
Ta a ‘ 
Sé 6 Diddidas Tpeis adtav éemopevero emt THyv TOU Acor- 
> 4 7 n~ 
tidSov oikiay: Kopas 5é tTHv Ovpay eimev ort Tapa TwY5° 
/ > A / 4 € Se aes 
mohemapxwv amayyehat tr BovdouTo. Oo O€ ET¥yxaveE 
‘ A . e 4 
pev xwpis Karakeiwevos ere peta Setmvov, Kal H ‘yuv7y 
? v LO KEN dé tov Dirrid 
épioupyovaa mapexaOnro, exédevoe Oe TOV Diddiday 
\ 4 > , e > 3 ‘ > nrO \ ‘ 
motov vopilov elovevar. ot 8 ézet elondOov, Tov pev 
A 4 
amoxteivavtes, THY S€ yuvaika hoByoavTes KaTEeoLe-55 
Toa. 


hy i f nTEtN LTOKTEWOL aTaVvTa 
HWovTa, avewypevnv, nmEelAnoav arroK S$ 


A > 
eEvdvres Sé etrov tHhv Odpav Kexdeto Bar: «i Se 
gTovs év TH oikia. émel S€ radra érémpaxto, haBav dvo 

n al ‘ 
6 Diddidas tav avdpav HAe mpds 7d dvadKevov, Kat EimeE 
D él INaKL OTL aVOPA ayou Tapa TOY TOkELaPXwY 60 

T@ ElpypopvAakt OTL avOpa ay p papxe 
c \ > , “ \ > ‘ > 4 
ws 5€ avéw&e, TovTov pev evOds areé- 
Kal TovToUS [ev 

4 ~ > ~ nn 9 , y \ 
TAXV TaV EK THS OTOAaS OTAWY KafedOVTES @TLGAY, Kat 


dv elp£ar Sdéor. 
‘ \ . / ¥ 
Krewav, Tous St Seapadras éedvoar. 


A 9 
ayayovtes emt TO “Audetov OéoPar exédevov Ta Oma. 


7. &udl: see Introd. IV. c. 2. 
— Acovridiov: cp. 2.25 f. — xwpls: 
alone, in contrast with the ban- 
queters. — katraxelpevos: upon the 
dining couch. — elwov . . . KexAet- 
o0a.: ‘they ordered that the door 
should be shut (and remain so), 
the perf. inf. signifying ‘that the 
action is to be dectsive and perma- 
nent. S.1865c; G.1275; GMT. 
110.— Gmoxretvar: for the tense 
see on dodva 1. 3. 8. 


8. dvdxeov: Arison.—Tovs Se- 
operas €veav: presumably be- 
cause so many of them were 
political prisoners, z.e. democrats 
and friends of the conspirators. — 
Tav &k Tis oTods SmAwv: 7. Cap- 
tured arms, which were hung in 
the stoa as trophies. —’Apdetov: 
the shrine of Amphion, a Theban 
hero. — Oér@ar . . . ta SrAda: Zo 
stand under arms, i.e. in readi- 
ness. 


379 B.C. ] 


EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. 


287 


4, 
9€k de ToOUTOU EVs ExypuTTov e&ieva TavTas: OnBaious, 65 


c te be , e€ “~ / , c 
LTITFEAS TE KAL omAiTas, WS TWV TUPQVV@V teOvewatwv. OL 


A nw y \ xX > > “ e / > 
de moNtTat, EWS MEV vo€ NV, ATLOTOVVYTES NOUVKLAV ELV OV" 


> \ 1 ae: / > 93 \ \ > XN / ‘\ 
ETT EL PS) NREPaA T VY KQaL pavepov HV TO VEVYEYNHEVOV, TAXU 


\ eae A ere ae A \ na ¢ 2 , 
61) KQaL OL Om\LTaL KQL OU LITTELS DVV TALS OmOoLs e€eBon- 


\ \ \ 
Bovv. émrepav S imméas of KateAndvOdres Kal emt TOvS 70 


\ Raw ei 7 > fa , S3 a rn 
T POs TOLS OPLOLs A YVAL@VY OVO TWYV OTPAaTHYv. 


oLo 


elodTes TO Tpaypa ep 0 ameaTd\kecay émEeBoryGMovr. 


c 7 3 “A > / c X > \ al ‘\ 
100 pevTo. €v TH AkpoTOeL appooTys eet ynoUeTo TO 


‘\ , > \ ¥y > \ ‘ 
VUKTEpwov KYypvypa, evOUS eeupev els Ilkaravas Kat 


\ 
@ceomias emt BonPear. 


Kat Tovs pev IXaravas atoOo- 75 


/ e “~ / € “~ > / 
peEvor TPOTLOVTAS Ol TOV OnBaiwvy iTTEts aTAaYTHOAVTES 


> , » ee hé x + 3 3 \ be > nvAO 
QTEKTEWAV AVUTWY TWTAEOV Y ELKOO LV E€TMTEL c €lO?) OV 


nan / \ £2 A A b ] \ A c , no 
TAVTA TpatavTes KQUtL QL A YNVUGLOL aTO TWYV OPLwV 7) 1) 


a 4 X \ \ > , d ¢ de 
uTapyoav, mporéBarov mpos THY axpoTo\uw. ws O€ 


Q. évévan : z.c. from their houses. 
—@s: asin I. I. 24. — érrel hpépa 
qv: at daybreak, according to Plu- 
tarch (Pelop. 12 f.), the citizens 
gathered in assembly and elected 
Pelopidas, Melon, and Charon as 
Boeotarchs (cp. 3. 4. 4), thus as- 
serting once more the claim to 
headship in Boeotia which the 
Peace of Antalcidas had forced 
Thebes to relinquish (1. 32 f.).— 
éml trois . . . Tav oTpatnyav: for 
(i.e. after) those of the Athenians 
who were on the borders, viz., two 
of the generals. In all probability 
some portion of the text, explain- 
ing howan Athenian force chanced 
to be on the borders ready to assist 


the Thebans, has been lost. It 
is clear from § 19 that the two 
Athenian generals knew before- 
hand of the plot against the pole- 
marchs and that they acted without 
orders from the Athenian govern- 
ment. —el8dres . . . émreBonPouv: 
knowing the thing (i.e. errand, 
purpose) for which they (the The- 
bans) “ad sent out the horsemen, 
eame to their aid. The text, how- 
ever, is very uncertain. 

10. ITAarauds: Plataea, an ally 
of Athens at the outbreak of the 
Peloponnesian War, had been cap- 
tured and destroyed by the Spar- 
tans in 427 B.c., but rebuilt by 
them after the Peace of Antalcidas 


288 BZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. [379 B.c. 


A ” 
éyvwrar oi év TH aKpoTdde: OAiyou OvTEs THY TE TPOOY- 80 
lal ‘ ~ 
piay TOV TpocovTwY amavTMY EwOpwY, Kal TOV KNpV- 
a , > aA 
ypdtov peydhov yryvonéevoy Tois mpaTos avaPaow, 
> 4 4 tJ bid > / » > / 
éx tovtwv hoBnOevres eimov oTt amlovey av, eb odiow 
val ~ a c ‘A 
dopddeav pera TOV OTrwv amovor Sidoier. ot SE 
»” \ , » Arh. .: 
dopevol Te COoTaY & NTOVV, Kal OTELTAapEVOL Kal OPKOUS 85 
> / oA 4 > id > / 4 
éudoavtes emt Tovros e€éreutov. €€idvT@v pevTor, 
> A an »” , 
Ocous eréyvwoav Tov €xOpav ovtas, cvA\apBavorTes 
> , > 8 ld 4 No ee Qe 0 , al 
améxtewav. Hhoav € Tes ot Kal vTd “APnvaioy tar 
> . A c , > 4 > , : A 
amd tov dpiwy em BonOnadvtav ée€examnoav Kai 
“Aw \ 2 ~ n 
SueadOnoav. ot pevto. OnBaiou Kat Tovs Tatdas THY 90 
9 > , 5 oe 
amolavervtav, ocos Hoav, haBdovtes améadhakav. 
> ‘ \ a“ > 4 c 8 / ‘ ‘ 
Emel 6¢€ tradra éemvOovto ot Aakedamorior, Tov pev 
4 ‘ 
dppootny Tov éyKkarahurovTa THY aKkpdoTohWw Kal OvK * 
> , \ , 9 OF . Se 
dvapeivavta tHv Bonfevay améxrewav, ppovpav de 


dhaivovaw emt tovs OnBatovs. Kal “Aynoidaos per 95 


in order to serve as a check upon 
the power of Thebes. Both Pla- 
taea and Thespiae were now occu- 


pied by Spartan garrisons. 
II. OAlyou évres: connect with 


terms, summing up the preced- 
ing. 

12. &uévrev: gen. abs. Cp. 
KeXevovtwv § 5. — Scovs : not Spar- 
tans, but Theban oligarchs (hence 


éyvwoav. The garrison numbered 
1500, while the attacking force 
was ten times as large. Diod. 15. 
25 f.—e: connecting éyvwoay 
and éwpwv. 
— kal tév Knpvypdrov Kré.: s7nce 
also (wat) large prizes were 
offered to those who ascended 
the acropolis first, an additional 
reason for the poOvuia  re- 
ferred to.—éml rotrows: on these 


See Introd. IV. pb. I. 


tov €x$pav) who had taken refuge 
in the acropolis after the death 
of the polemarchs. — éexAarneav : 
were Spirited away. 

§§ 13-18. Zhe Spartans de- 
clare war upon Thebes. Agesilaus 
declines to take command. The 
expedition of Cleombrotus. 

13. Thy PofPaav: she relief 
force which was sure to come un- 
der the circumstances. Cp. 4. 8. 7. 


379 B.C. | 


EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. 


289 


Y ¥ Y 
héywv or. vrtp TeTrapdKovta ad nBys ely, Kal worreEp 
Tots aAXols Tots THALKOVTOLS OUKETL avayKn Ein THS 
c wn ¥ , yy \ \ al A 
éavtav e€w otpareverOar, ovtw 57 Kai Baowredor Tov 


- Fy" , »” b) 5 , 
QAUTOV VOMKLOV OVTQ. ATTEOELKVYVE, 


TAUTA OUK EOTPATEvETO. 


b] A \ \ ld 
Kakelvos pev 7 héyav 


4 > yY 
ov peévToL TOUTOV Y €VEKEV 100 


aes > > > 20 N Y > , , ¢ 
KaTépewev, GAN ev Eldws OTL EL OTPaTHyoin, hELorev ot 

A e > , 4 / “A , 
moNirat ws Aynoidaos, orws PBonOyjoee Tots Tupdar- 


, = /, if. 
VOLS, TpAayLaTa TH TOAEL TAPEKXOL. 


¥ > > \ 
ela ovv avTous Bov- 


14heverOar dmoidv te PBovowTo TeEpt TovTwr. ot S 
» , ee % an \ \ + , 

Ehopo. Siwackdpevor VT TaV peTa Tas ev OyBats ros 
odayas exrentwxdtwov, KXeouSporov éxréumovs1, Tpa- 


TOV TOTE 1YOUpEVOV, Wiha KELL@VOS OVTOS. 


\ \ 5 
TYV [LEV OVV 


dv *EdevPepav 650v XaBpias €xav “APnvaiwv wedra- 
oras epvhatrey: 6 dé KdedpBpotos avéBawe Kata TH 


es II\arauas dépovoar. 


oo 7 \ ¢ ‘\ 
T POLOVTES d€ of meATagTat 


4 \ A ¥ / A A 
TEpiTvyXavovolw ETL TH Akpw PvAaTTOVaL TOS EK TOU 
> /, c \ ¢€ \ \ , 
dvakeiov hehupevoirs, ws TEpl ExaTOV Kal TEVTHKOVTA 
> \ , \ Y * , see : e 
oval. Kal TovTOUS pey amTavTas, e& py Tis e€épvyer, ol 


— tip rerrapdkovra adh’ nBys: see 
On 2. 4. 32. — Ths éavtdv: sc. yw- 
pas. — otro $m... dareSelkvve: an 
anacoluthon. One would expect 
this clause to be parallel with 
itp TeTTapaKovTa . . . €in and to 
be followed by a principal verb 
agreeing with “AynoiAaos above. 
— bvra: applied. — d€orev oi trodi- 
rat: Agesilaus had made enemies 
at Sparta by his extreme war 
policy, especially in support of 
pro-Spartan oligarchs — ela ovdv 
Kré.: 2.¢. he took no part in the 

BROWNSON. 


discussion of the present question. 

14. KaAeépBporov: brother and 
successor of Agesipolis. See ab- 
stract of Chap. 3.—pdédra xepa- 
vos: see on pdAa evynpepias 2. 4. 2. 
—thv... & "EdevOepav dhdv.. . 
thy és ITAarads: the first the 
eastern, the second the western 
route over Mt. Cithaeron. — ot 
meAtactatl:. z7.¢. of Cleombrotus. 
—axpw: of Mt. Cithaeron. — rots 
. . « AeAvpévois: cp. § 8. — as arepl: 
about, z.e. the same meaning which 
either word alone would have. — 


HELLENICA — 19 


290 EENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. [379 B.c. 


. aes / Le de / x ‘ 
med\racTal améktewav: avTos d€ KaTtéBawe mpos Tas 
isfIAarauds, é7e gidias ovoas. emer S€ eis Beomas 115 

a ‘ » 
adixero, éxeiDev dppnfeis eis Kuvos kehadas ovoas 
‘ ‘ 
@nBaiwv éotparomededoato. peas de exel mepl EK- 
, wae’: > , , > , > a 
Kaldexa Hucpas amexdpnoe Taw eis Beomids. KaKet 
eee N , 5 , Mier tee A , 
pev appoorny Karédumre Lhodpiav Kal amo TOV GUppa- 
\ ad ‘ 
yov Td Tpitov pépos éExdoTwv: wapédaxe dé adT@ Kat 120 
‘ 
Ypypara doa ervyyavey olkofey Exwv, Kal eKéhevoe 
‘ an ‘ c ‘ / a > 
16 fevixov tporpicbovcIa. Kai 6 pev Spodpias tar 
c \ 4 > “A ae ¥ ‘ A 
6 dé KXeduBpotos amnyev én’ otxov Thy did 
Kpevovos tovs pe?’ Eavtov otpatidras Kat pada azro- 


€T PATTEV. 


nw / , / ~ / a» > 7 
povvtas 7oTepa Tote méhe“os pos OnBatovs 7 Elpyvy 125 
ein’ Nyaye pev yap eis THY TOV OnBaiwy To oTparevpa, 
> “ \ c > 4 > / 4 > 

7amndOe SE ws EdvvaTo é\dyioTa KaKoUvpyyoas. aTi- 
OVTL ye HV avepos aiT@ e€alovos émeyeveTo, Oy Kal 
ToANG 


pev yap kal ada Biava éroinoer, atrap Kal vmepBah- 130 


> 4 , / ‘ “A / 
oiwvilovTo TLVES ONMPAWEL TPO TWV peddovTov. 


AovTos avTov peta THS OTpaTias ex THS Kpevoros TO 
a oe , »” \ \ ” 

KabnKov é€mt Oddattav Opos Toddovs pev Ovous KaTE 
, > a , , . > 

KpHpvirev avTots oKeveot, TapTOAAG St Orla adhaptac- 


ert gidlas otras: é71, because not of the soldiers. For qworé in a 


long afterwards Plataea was re- 
duced by the Thebans. 

15. Kuvés xehadds: a village 
near Thebes. 

16. Kpetovos: see on 4. 5. 10; 
and for the gen. form see on 
Tydoos I. 1. 29.—Kal péda: as 
in 2. 4. 2.—-mwérepd rote mwédepos 
mpds: the alliteration is perhaps 
intended to picture the impatience 


question see on 2. 3. 47. 

17. onpatvey: = onpetov elvat. 
—Tdv peddévrov: sc. yevnoerOa. 
The reference is to Cleombrotus’ 
defeat at Leuctra a few years later. 
— 7d kabfjkov . . . dpos: a spur of 
Mt. Cithaeron.—atvrots orxevect: 
baggage and all. For the idiom 
and constr. see on I. 2. 12.— 
émda : z.¢. shields. 


379-378 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. 


18 Aévra e&émevev eis THV Oddatrar. 


291 


TtéXos S€ ToAXNOL Ov 


, : \ ‘a ? , ¥ + ae 
Suvdpevor OUVUV TOLLS Om AOLS Topever Oar, evOev KOQL evOev 135 


La! + A 4 3 4 e€ , \ 
Tov akpov Katéhumov hiOwy eumAnoavTes UTTIas Tas 


b 4 
aomloas. 
5 f e 5 , 
edeimvnoav @S €ouvavTo . 


\ , ‘\ ~ A > > , 
Kal ToTE wey THS Meyapuxyns ev Atyoobevous 


™m o voTepaia édOdvTes 


> , . 9 ae , ¥ ¥ Y 
EKOMLOQAVTO TAH om \a. Kat EK TOUTOV OLKAOE non EKAOTOL 


> lal 5 A \ > ‘\ e / 
amnoav: adnKe yap avtous 0 K\eduBporos. 
Oi pév ody “APnvator épavtes THY TOV Aaxedatpovior 


popnv Kat Oru ToAEnos Ev KopivOw oder Hv, add’ HSH 


mapiovtes Thy Attixny ot Aakedapdvior eis Tas OnBas 


évéBaddov, ovtws éhoBovvto wate Kai T® Svo oTpa- 


, a 4, iW \ lal Méxv ~ Maw A 
THY®, Ou OVUYYTLOTAT nV TYHV TOU EAWVOS €E7TL TOVS 


\ , > , , \ ape Ee the 
TEpt Aeovtiadnv ETAVACTACLY, KPlLVQVTES TOV PEV ATE 


4. > > \ > c 4 > 4 
KTEWav, TOV O, EEL OVY UTEWELVED, epuyddevo-av. 


Oi 8 ad OnBator kat adroit doBovpevor, ei pydéves 


» A 
ado 7 avTol tokeunooev Tots Aaxedaipoviors, TOLOVOE. 


evpioKovot mynXavnpa. 


18. ris Meyapuxfis: see on 
Kadynoovias 1. 1. 22.—das é0- 
z.é. after the loss of so 
much of their baggage. 

§ 19. Zhe Athenian generalswho 
aided the Thebans are punished. 

19. THv... popnv: Cleombro- 
tus’ expedition, therefore, was not 
without some result. — év Kopiv@w 
ovkért: 7.2. as it had been before 
the Peace of Antalcidas, when the 
Spartans were unable to pass the 
isthmus of Corinth.—-qv . 
évéBaddov: for the objective impf. 
see Introd. IV. E.—t® 860 orpa- 


VavTo: 


, QA 5 A wn 
qmetOovat Tov ev Tats Beamuats 


Tny®: see § 9 and note. —orpa- 
THYS, ol cvvymoracOny : anextreme 
case of the not unusual mixture 
of dual and plural. 

§§ 20-24. Sphodrias’ raid into 
Attica. 378 B.C. 

20. av... Kalavrol: ze. the 
Thebans as well as the Athenians 
(§ 19). — HoPotpevor, ef pndéves 
kré.: lit. being fearful, tf (in case 
that) no others except themselves 
should make war, etc., t.e. feeling 
that their position was dangerous 
in case, etc. zoAeunooter is opt. in 
implied ind. disc. — welOover Kré. : 


140 


145 


292 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. [378 B.c. 


c ‘ Pa , , c € , 2 
appoarny Xpodpiav, xpypara SovTEes, WS UTwTTEVETO, 
éuBareiv eis THY ArTLKHD, iv’ extrokep@oere TOUS “ADy- 
vatous mpos Tovs Aakedatpovious. KaKkeivos TreBopevos 
> ~ 4 ‘ ~ 4 

avrois, mpormoinodmevos Tov Hepara KkararyperOa, 

dr. 81) amv\wros Hv, Hye CK TOV Ocomav TI@ Setmvy- 155 

Gavtas Tos oTpaTioras, paoKwy TPO nepas Kabavd- 
21 ge eis Tov Ilepaad. Opiacr 8 ait@ ypépa emeyevero, 

\ > \ > “7p? 3 / Y A 5 3: 2 4A > 
Kat ovdoev evtav? éroinoew wate habeiv, GAN eet ame 
Tpaeto, BooKypara Sujptace Kat oikias émopOnoe. 
Tov 8 évTvyovT@V Ties THS VUKTOS HEvyOVTES Els TO 160 
» 5 , A > , 9 ld , 
dotu amyyyehdov tots “APnvaios ore oTpaTevpa Tap- 

; 1 A 
mov mpogior. ol mev 57) TaYd Om\LTdpevor Kal tmmets 
22Kal Omdira ev duiaky THs TO\ews Hoar. Tav dé Aake- 

4 4 4 > 4 > 4 »” 
Satpoviey Kal mpéaBes ervyyavov “AOyvnaw ovtes 
~~ lal > 
mapa KadXia to mpokévm “Ervpokhys Te Kat “Apioto- 165 
~ A ~ 
Aoyos Kal “Oxvddos: ovs of “APnvaior, ret TO Tpaypna 
HyyE\On, cvirdaBovtes efdrarTov, ws Kal ToUTOUS TuVE- 
4 e . 5 4 “~ , 
miBovrevovtas. oi O€ éxmemANypEevol TE HOA TO Tpayyha- 
TL Kal amTEeNOYODVTO WS OUK AV TOTE OUTW MAPoL NaaV ws 


there is some question whether 
Xenophon is right in representing 
Sphodrias’ act as inspired by the 
Thebans. Cp. the story in 3. 5. 
3 f. and see Introd. p. 31.—ds 
bromretero: referring to ypyyara 
ddvres only. — tv  exrrodepdorere : 
the purpose of the Thebans, not 
of Sphodrias. — artdwros iv: evi- 
dently the new fortifications of 
Piraeus, begun” by Conon (4. 8. 
10), had not been entirely com- 


pleted. — kaSavicrewv: sc. riv dddv, 
would finish the journey. 

21. Opiaor: locative form of 
@pia, an Attic deme near Eleusis. 
— évraiba: thereupon. — aoe: 
purpose. See on 2. 4. 8. 

22. mpéoBes: the object of 
this embassy is unknown; per- 
haps it had come to protest against 
the act of the two Athenian gen- 
erals es 9, 19). — otra... as: = 
ovrw... wore. See Inika: IV. H. 


378 B.C. } 


> »* ,- \ A 3 A ¥ 
€l noeoav KatahapBavomevov Tov Ilerpara, Ev TW ATTEL 170 


ENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. 


293 


— ¢€ ld \ A \ A ‘ an 
av UTTOXKELPLOUS avuTOUS TAPELY OV, KQAL TAVUTA TAPa T@ 


&é @ / at ak € ‘9 
23 7 po EVM, OV TAXKLOT QV NUpE Hoa. 


24 


34 


337a07y mpolvpia €BorJovv. 


ert © eeyov ws 


evdnrov Kat Tots “APnvaiois evouTo Ott ovd 1 TOS 


~ - , ao 5 , 
TOV Aakedatpovior TAVTA ovUVyAoet. 
5 a ¥ yy  } / 4, e +. ~ 
ELOevat epacav OTL atToAwAOTa TEVTOLWTO VUTO TNS 175 


TOAEWS. 
Onoav. 
e A , 
vanyov Gavarov. 


Sections 24-33. 


+ odpiav yap ev 


> a \ 4 \ , > , 
KaKevou pev Kpilévres pndev ovvedoevar adei- 
ot 8 edhopor avexddeody Te TOV Ydhodpiav Kat 


Sphodrias disobeys the command to return 


to Sparta for trial, yet is nevertheless acquitted. 


Tov pévto. “APnvaiwy ot Bovwridlovres edidackov 


\ on e e § , ‘ ] 4 , 
TOV Y)POV @S Ol AaKke QAL/LOVLOL OUX OTWS TLU@PN) OAWTO, 


ada Kal eraweoeav Tov Yhodpiav, oT. émeBovdevore 


tats “AOyvass. 


‘ b] la €. 2 A > , , 
Kat €k TovTov ot AOnvator émiAwoap 


Te Tov Ileipava, vavs TE EvavTINyovVTO, Tots TE Bowwrois 5 


— katadapBavépevov:  conative, 
that an attempt was making to 
seize Piraeus.— al ratra: as in 
Zu 3:53. 

23. ov8€: ze. that the state 
was not cognizant of. this attempt 
either, any more than they, the 
ambassadors. — Xdodpiav: made 
emphatic by its position, as for 
Sphodrias. The natural Eng. or- 
der would be: éfacay ed cidévan 
Ort TevToWTO Spodpiav aroAwAdra. 
— pndév: see on pydéva 4. 5. 12. 

24. trfjyov Savdrov: as in I. 


3. 19. 


2 a > 
o 8 ad Aakedalporior 


§$ 34-41. Athens atds the The- 
bans. Agesilaus’ campaign against 
Thebes. 

34. odx Straws... AAA Kal: see 
ON ovx Orws 2. 4. 14. — vats évav- 
mnyotvro: the renewed activity of - 
the Athenians in naval affairs, 
which is here only suggested, 
culminated in the following year 
(377 B.c.) in the formation of 
what is known as the Second 
Athenian Confederacy. This Con- 
federacy ultimately came to include 
not only Thebes and Euboea, but 
many Aegean islands and mari- 


294 EENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. [378 B.c. 


/ ‘ . > / 
dpovpav te ednvav emi Tovs OnPatous, Kat Tov “Aynot 
haov vouioavtes hpovyrdrepov av odiot Tov Kheop- 

na al »¥ 4 
Bporov jyctrOa, éd€ovro abrov ayew Thy oTpaTiay. 
6 S€ eitav Ori ovdev Gv OTL TH TOAE SoKoin avyTeELTElY 10 
, . > \ ¥ 4 8 9 > 
36 mapeokevaleTo eis THY E€odov. yryveoKwy 8 Ore el 
s - 4 X A a 2. He 4) »” 
Ly TUs TpoKatahyWouro TOV KiGaipava, od pad.oy eorat 
eis Tas OnBas euBadrév, pabwov TodenodvTas Tovs 
K\nrtoptous tots “Opxopevios Kat Eevixov tpépovras, 
€xowvohoyynoato avTots, OTws yevouto TO Eevkdv avTa, 15 
37€l TL OenOein. eet dé Ta SiaBarrHpia eyevero, méeurpas, 
A > , , ye," > x ‘A » lal A 
mplv ev Teyég avros civ, Tpdos Tov apyovTa TOY Tapa 
A ‘ \ ‘ 
tots KAntopious Edvwv, Kat pobdrv Sods pnvds, éxéeve 
mpokatahaBew avtovs Tov KiWarpava. tots 8 ’Opxo- 
pevious elev, Ews oTpaTeia ein, Tavoacbar Tod TOA 20 
> , / “A ¥ »” aes." / 
pov: el O€ Tis modus OTpaTLas ovons e&w emi wow 
oTpaTevoo, emt TavtTny éehn mpoTov i&var Kata TO 
38 Odypa TOV oVppdyov. eel Se drepéBade Tov KiOau- 
lal > \ > b) > “ ¢ 0 \ ¥ } \ 
pava, ebay eis Ocomias exeiMev dpunbels yeu emt Thy 
“~ , , ¢ ‘\ \ > , 
tav OnBaiwy xadpav. eipav dé amoreradpevpevoy TE 25 
kal amecTavpwpevov KUKA® TO Tediov Kal Ta TELoTOU 
»¥ al , , » > ¥ \ 
afia THS Xxwpas, oTpatomedevduevos ahdor aAAy Kal 


time cities, and gave to Athens a_ orparid 4. 2. 9. —elmdv 6r... . Gv 


position of greater prominence and. . . dvrevmetv: see On Ore. . . Eve- 
strength than she had held since o6a:2 2. 2. 
the Peloponnesian War. Strangely 36. KaAnroptouvs . . . "Opxope- 


enough, the whole matter is en- 
tirely passed over in the Hredlenica, 
except for the above vague allu- 
sion. See Introd. p. 27. 

35. olor: for the dat. see on 


viots : Cletor and Orchomenus weré 
towns in Arcadia. —et te SenSely: 
sc. avtov, tf he had any need of it. 

37. mparov: ze. before doing 
anything else. 


378 B.c.] SENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. 


295 


2 Ly alla 25 / A , b \ e a 
peT apiotov eEdywy edjov THs yopas TA pds EavTOD 
A A / \ 
TOV OTAVPWMATMV Kal THS TaPpov, ol yap ToEmou, 
> “A lal 
6mov émdaivoito 6 “Aynoihaos, avTuTapnoay avT@ 30 
39€VTOS TOU KaPAkKHMaTOS WS GpuVOvpEVOL. Kal TOTE 
la “A ¥ \ e 
amoXwpovvTos avToU non THY E€Tl TO OTPaTdOTEOor, Ot 
la 4 & > A »” , \ 
Tov OnBaiwy immeis Téws adavets ovtes eEaidvyns Sia 
A ay) 4 A , > 50 b) x , 
TOV WOOTOLNMEVMY TOV xapaka@patos e€ddwv e€edav- 
A \ 
vovol, Kat ota 57 amidvTwy mpos Setmvoyv Kal ova Kevar 35 
“ ; A A > “ 
Couevwy tav TweATacTaY, Tov 8 inméwv TaV pev ert 
/, an > > 4 bd] , 
kataBeBynKkotwv, Tov 8 davaBawdvtwv, émedavvovar ° 
al A \ A 
Kal TOV TE TEATATT@Y GvXVO’s KaTéBahov Kal TOV 
4 a) 
immewv Kiéav kal “Emuxvdidav Smaptidras, Kal Tov 
| ibe : 
Tepioikwv eva, Evduxov, kat Tov OnBaiwv twas dvyd- 40 
as O€ ava- 
A > g 
oTpépas ovv Tots OTATars EBonOnoe 6 ’Aynoidaos, ot 
a ¥ A A ‘\ 
Te immets HAavvoy évayTiov Tols immedou Kal Ta d€Ka 


» > , a \ y 
40 as, OVTM avaBeBnkoras €ML TOUS LTTTOUS. 


> > 9 > lal ec A »” A > A e , 
ap nByns €k Tov oTdTaVv Ke dv adTots. ot pevToL 


lal , ¢ a ter e / 3 
TOV On Baier LMTELS EWKETAV VTOTETWKOOL TOU EV 45 


38. Tis x@pas Ta mpds éEavTod 
kte.: the parts of the country on 
his side of the stockade and trench. 
xpas is part. gen. with the entire 
following phrase; ocravpwyatwv 
and tadpov depend upon zpos 
€avtov, which amounts to an adv. 
of place, ¢.g. é&w, outside. — yap: 
the following clause explains why 
Agesilaus kept to his own side 
of the stockade. — as dpvvotpevor : 
see ON ws paxovpevos I. I. 33. 

39. ola 8: = are. — ovoxeva- 
fopévwv: making their prepara- 


tions, 2.¢. for going away,— ér 
kataBeBykdtwv: dezng still dis- 
mounted. The perf., of an accom- 
plished result continuing as a 
present state (cp. on 4. 3. 18), is 
here so entirely equivalent to the 
pres. as to take the adv. of con- 
tinuance, éru. 

40. ot immets: of the Spartans. 
— éwkerav tromemwKdot KTE.: 7.2. 
acted like people who had drunk 
a little with the midday meal, and - 
hence lacked the steadiness of 
nerve and judgment to wait for 


296 BENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. V, 4. [378-375 B.C. 


, c ad ‘ ‘ ” > 4 9 > 
peonpBpia vmreuevov pev yap Tots émehavvovaw WOT 
> , A 5 , > ”> S’ »” 5 ta 
éEaxovtilew Ta Sdpata, efixvovvTo 0 ov. avaoTtpe 
lal c 
dovres S€ €x Toaovrou amavov aitav Sddexa. ws dé 
/ c > / 9 > Nf > ¥ ‘ c 
katéyvw Oo Aynai\aos ore aeL peT apioTov Kal OL 
ld > ! 0 , 9 ~ c ld 7H c 
mor€éu.or epaivovto, Oveduevos apa TH NEPA HYEV WS 50 
a a) Sos , ¥ A 
ofdy Te TayioTa, Kal mapnd\Oe du’ Epynpias €ow TOY 
\ ¥ 
Xtpakopdrov. €k € TovTOU Ta EVTOS ETEUVE Kal EKaE 
an lal \ Ud > 
pexpt Tod dorews. Tadra S€ Toujoas Kal wahw atro- 
» ‘ 
xwpyoas eis Meomds, Eereiyive TO GOT avTOS. Kal 
A N a) 
exel pev Do Biday carédimev appootyy, avTos 8 wrep-55 
‘ / > ‘\ 4 ‘ \ 4 8 “~ 
Badov radu eis TA Méyapa Tovs péev cuppayxous dujKeE, 


‘ \ ‘\ 4 om »” > 4 
TO de TONLTLKOV OTPAaTCVULa ET OLKOU ATTY AYE. 


Sections 42-66. 


Phoebidas is defeated and slain. Agesilaus 
conducts a second fruitless campaign against the Thebans. 


Cle- 


ombrotus undertakes to lead an army into Boeotia, but is unable 
to force a passage over Mt. Cithaeron. 
The Athenians defeat the Spartans in the naval battles of Naxos 


and Alyzia. 378-375 B.C. 


the right moment before throwing 
their spears; consequently éé- 
KVOUVTO Ov. — dvacrpéhovTes . . . 
8éSexa: a kind of inverse parti- 
tive apposition, 7.e. dvaotpédovres 
refers to the whole and dwdexa to 
the part, yet it is the latter which 
is subj. of the verb. Note that 
dvaorpepovres is concessive. — & 
rorotvrov: more than a_spear’s 
throw. 


41. «alot wodéuio: z.¢. as well 


-as Agesilaus himself, § 38.— 68 


épnplas: 7.2. finding the stockade 
still ungarrisoned. With épypias 


supply zoAeniwv, as in de épypias 
ToAEMIiwV 3. 4.21.— rw: a poetic 
form. Introd. IV. L.—tatra 
moujoas: 7.¢. Agesilaus felt that 
he had accomplished enough so 
that he could retire without loss 
of prestige; in fact, his campaign 
had been almost as fruitless as 
that of Cleombrotus during the 
preceding winter ($§ 14-18).— 
PoiBisav: although he had been 
nominally punished for the seizure 
of the Cadmea (see on 2. 32), he 
was evidently not out of favor. — 
brepBadoyv: ze. over Cithaeron. 


374-371 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. 


297 


BOOK VI 


PEACE BETWEEN ATHENS AND SparTA. THE BATTLE OF LEUCTRA. 
- Tue First THepan Invasion OF LACONIA. 374-369 B.C. 


Cuaprers 1-2. The Pharsalians seek the aid of Sparta against 
Jason of Pherae, but their request is refused. Jason becomes 
ruler of all Thessaly. 

Peace is concluded between Athens and Sparta, but the treaty 
is almost immediately broken. A Spartan expedition against 
Corcyra results’ in total failure. An Athenian fleet under Iphi- 
crates sails around Peloponnesus. 374-372 B.C. 

1 Oi dé ’APnvator, exmentwKoTas pév SpavTes EK THSZ 
Bowwrias Ldaravas, didovs ovras, kal Katamedevydras 
Mpos avTous, ixerevovtas 5€ Oeomias py) ohas TEpudetv 
> / , > 4 > 4 : \ / 
amodioas yevouevous, ovKer. Eryvouv Tovs OnBaious, 
> ‘\ A \ > ~ \ \ > 4 ‘\ \ 
GANG Tohepety pev avTois TA pev HoxvvovTo, Ta Sé5 
acvppopws eye €\oyilovTo* KoWwwvelv ye py avTois 
@v empattov ovKeTe WOedov, éemEl EWPwY OTpaTEvoVTas 


CHAPTER 3, §§ 1-3. Zhe Athe- 
nians send envoys to Sparta to 
treat for peace. 371 B.C. 

I. TTAaraus . Ocomias : 
since 376 B.c. Boeotia had been 
free from Spartan invasion, and 
the Thebans had been actively 
and successfully engaged in re- 
establishing their supremacy over 
the other Boeotian cities. In the 


early part of 372 Bc. (probably) 


they attacked and captured Pla- 


taea (see on 5. 4. 10), and razed 
the city to the ground. Its in- 
habitants, expelled from Boeotia, 
were kindly received at Athens. 


Shortly afterwards Thespiae also 
was destroyed, and its population 
apparently scattered in villages. 
Diod. 15. 46. —¢tdovs dvras: for 
a century and a half the friend- 
ship between Athens and Plataea 
had been exceedingly close. See 
below. — ph odds . . . yevopuévous : 
not to look on and see them with- 
out a city. For the part. with 
mepudeiy see S. 2103; G. 1585; 


GMT. 148, 885.— pév. . . ye pay: 
While’... , st. See on §. 2. 
16.— ra pév... ra 8€: Partly... 
partly. — kowwvetv . . . adrois: 


Thebes and Athens had been 


298 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. 


[371 B.C. 


~*~ , , ; 4 

Te avtovs emi dirovs apxatovs TH TOE PwKéas, Kat 
, ld Sn “~ ‘ ‘ 4 r s‘ 7 
modes MLoTAaS T €v TM TpOs TOY PapBapov Toh€u@ Kal 


2piras €avrots abaviCovtas. 


ex TovUTwy S€ Udiodpevos to 


al OR a) > 
6 SHpos etpnvnv tmoveia0ar, mpatov pev eis OnBas 
mpéo Bes ereupe tapakahovyvtas akohovbew, ei Bov- 
howro, eis Aakedaipova mept elpyvns: emeta be &&& 


mepay Kal avTol mpéoPets. 


nv o€ Tov aipebervtwr 


Kad\ias ‘“Immovixov, Avtoxhns XrpopBryidov, Anpo-15 
atparos “Apiatopavtos, “Apiatoxhyns, Kyduoddotos, 


3 Medavwros, AvKcavOos. 


kat Kad\torpatos dé 6 Snpun- 


‘ A , Gilt y , > er 
yopos Tapynyv: vrocxopevos yap Idixpare, et avrov 
aden, 7) Xpypata Téurpew TO VaVTLK@ 7) Elpyvyv Troy- 
cew, ovrws "AOnvnoi Te Hv Kal exparte TeEpi eipyvys : 20 
éret S€ KaTéoTnoay emt Tovs exkAynTOUs Te TOV AaKke 
Satpoviwy Kal Tovs TuUppaxous, Tp@Tos ereEv avTav 


allies since 378 B.c. See 5. 4. 34 
and note. —¢ldouvs dpxalous .. . 
Pwxéas: Phocis had been allied 
with Sparta in the Peloponnesian 
and Corinthian wars, but Thu- 
cydides (3. 95) bears witness to 
the friendly feeling of the Pho- 
cians toward Athens. — médes 
moras: Plataea and Thespiae 
had brilliantly distinguished them- 
selves in the Persian wars. It was 
the Plataeans alone who aided the 
Athenians in the battle of Mara- 
thon, and the Thespians alone 
who fought to the death in com- 
pany with the Spartans at Ther- 
mopylae. Thebes, on the other 
hand, had sided with the Persians, 


a fact which the Athenians and 
Spartans were prone to remember 
against her. Cp. § 20 and 5. 35. 

2. & tovtev: causal. — KaA- 
Nias ‘Imrovixov: for the omission 
of 6 cp. I. I. 29 and note. 

3. Kaddiorparos: leader of 
the party which favored peace 
with Sparta. — el avrov aden: Cal- 
listratus had accompanied Iphi- 
crates on the cruise mentioned in 
the above abstract. — xpfjpara mép- 
ev: Iphicrates had been much 
hampered by lack of money.— 
ovrws : summing up the preceding, 
as éi rovrots in 5. 4. 11. — Fv... 
érparre: where the Eng. would 
use the plupf. — éxxAqrovs: see on 


371 B.C. | 


KadXlas 6 dadovyos. 


ZENOSONTOS BAAHNIKA. VI, 3. 


299 


nv 8 obros otos pydev Hrrov 


Y ¢ > e n~ x e > » r > , A , 
joer Iau vp avTov 7} uT ahAwv ETAWOUVLEVOS * KAL TOTE 


57) npEaro Od€ Tas. 
4 


°Q, avdpes Aaxedaiporior, THY ev Tpokeviay buov 


b) RAS ¥ ' > \ \ XN XN # 
ovk €yw EX@ Movos, GAAa Kal TaATPOS TAaTHP TaTpPwaV 


eywov mapedioov T@ yeve. PBovhopar 5€ Kal TodTO vpty 


dnhaoa, as exovta 4) Tods SiaTehet Tpds Has. 


éxeivn yap, oTav pev Tohepos H, OTPAaTHYOVs HUGS 30 


e A Y \ e , 3 , > \ 
aipeirar, orav O€ Haovyias émiuunon, «€ipnvoTo.ods 


NAS EKTEMTEL. 


kayo mpocbev dis Hon HrOov epi 


, 4, . s > v4 A , 
Tohemov KaTahioews, Kal ev audoTtepats Tats mpeo Beiars 


S , ee a hee ee. A \ , 
vempacapnv KQUL VIAL KAL YRW ElLpyVYyV* VvuUV dé TPLTOv 


NK®, Kal yyoumat Todd duKatdrata vov av Siahday7s 35 


5 TUXELW. 


6p® yap ovK adda pev vulv, ara dé Hyiv 


Soxovvta, GAN was Te ayOomevovs Kal Huas TH 


an \ al 
Il\arar@v te Kat Oeomiav AVALper el. 


TOS OU OUK 


ElKOS TA QUTA yuyyeoKovTas didous pahdov ahArous 


x / > \ 4 \ , > \ \ 
N Twodepious elvan; Kal cwhpdveav pev Syov éott pyde 4o 


2. 4. 38. — 6 BqSobx0s: z.2. torch- 
bearer of the Eleusinian mysteries, 
an honorary and hereditary office. 
Cp. 2. 4. 20 and note. Callias, 
already mentioned in 4. 5. 13 and 
5. 4. 22, was famous for his wealth 
and for his patronage of sophists. 
Apparently Xenophon did not ad- 
mire him. —otos... mSer8ar: see 
on 2.3.45. Note the accumulation 
of aspirated words in this clause, 
as well as the alliteration in jrrov 
noeo Oar. — kal rote $4: indicating 
that in the following speech Cal- 


lias was true to his character as 
above described. 

S$ 4-6. The speech of Callias. 

4. THV mpokeviav: cp. 5. 4. 22. 
—atpds tatnp tatpwav: this 
rhetorical combination suggests 
Callias’ training by the sophists, 
as do various points in the follow- 
ing. — pas: not the ‘modest plu- 
ral,’ but referring to Callias’ family. 
—ortparnyols pds: ¢.g. Callias, 
4. 5. 13; Hipponicus, Thuc. 3.91. 
— 8s 7m$y: the occasions alluded 
to are uncertain. 


300 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. 


[371 B.C. 


> > 
el piKkpa Ta Siaépovra ein TodEemov avarpeco bar ei Sé 


a > / lal lol 
57) Kal duoyvwpovoimer, ovk av mavy Tov Oavpaotav 


6€in ph eipyvynv trovetoOar ; Sixarov péev ovv Hv pyde 
Oma emipépew adn dows Has, Emel €yerar pev Tpt- 
TTOEMOS O HmeTEpos Tpdyovos Ta Anpintpos Kal Kopns 4s 
dppyta iepa mpwtos Févors Setfar “Hpaxdet te TO 


A , 

bpetepw apxnyetn Kat Atookovpow Tow dperéepow 
lal \ “A > 4 

moira, Kat Tov Anuntpos dé Kapmov eis mpwrny 


mv Iedondvvnvov onéppa Swpynoacba. 


TOS ovv 


s . ee ee > @ 9 4 , \ ay 
Sikavov 1) ULaS, TAP WV éha Bere OTEPMATA, TOV TOVTWYV 50 


“~ ~ e 
mote Kapmov elev Sndoovtas, Has TE, ois €O@Kaper, 


pn ovxt BovrdeoBar ws trEiaTHv TodTois adOoviav Tpo- 


dns yeverOar; ei S€ apa ex Oeav wempwpévoy eari 


Toh€uous ev avOpadros ytyverbar, nuas dé yp) apye 


5+ ptkpa: emphasized by con- 
trast with a total absence of dif- 
ferences — dpoyvwpovoipev. — ety: 
opt. because guwdpdvwv éori 
amounts to an opt. with av,— 
‘wise men would not undertake 
war,’ etc. Cp. on 3. 4. 18.— 
taév Savpaorav: pred. part. gen., 
the adj. being neuter. 

6. qv: impf. with reference to 
the time when war broke out. — 
pndé: zc. not even to begin war, 
much less to continue it now. — 
Aéyerou pév: Kal... df serves as 
correlative, instead of the expected 
A€yerau dé. — Tpumrddrepos: a leg- 
endary ruler in Eleusis, who was 
initiated into the mysteries by 
Demeter herself and who carried 


from Attica throughout Greece 
both the cult of the goddess 
and the knowledge of her art, — 
agriculture. In all this sacred 
lore Callias, the dadodxos, is natu- 
rally at home. —awpdrots f£€vors: 
predicative. —‘Hpaxdtet 1 tye- 
tépw apxnyéry: see 3. 3. 3 and 
note. — Avorkotpo.w: Castor and 
Pollux, putative sons of King 
Tyndareus of Sparta. — tpas 

- hpas re: a slight irregular- 
ity, instead of 7. . . Morte... 
Te. — ph od: for the double neg. 
see S. 2745, 2746; HA. 1034b; 
B. 434; G. 1617; Gl. 572 a.— 
has : z.e. youand ourselves. — 8€: 
then. For its use in an apodosis 
see S. 2837; HA. 1036 c; B. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. 


371 B.C. ] 301 


\ > A. 38 , y \ 4 
cOar pév avrov ws cyodairara, Oray b€ yernTaL, KaTa- 55 
, 2 \ , 
Aveo Oar 4H Ouvvarov TaXLOTA. 
\ a p) A , Showa \ > 
7 Mera rovrov AvrokAys, para Soxav emuotpedys eivar 
pytop, ade Hyopever "Avdpes Aakedatpoviot, OTe per 
a , 4 > ‘\ A e A e 4 > 
& péA\w éeyerv ov Tpds yapw vuly pynOnoeTaL ovK 
> al > \ a Y 4 a x / 
dyvo®: aha Soxet pow, oirives Bovdovrar, Hv av ToLy- 60 
covra diriav, Tavtnv ws TrEtoTOY ypdvoy Sdiapevey, 
Dpets 
M \ - ee.’ 4 > , \ / \ 3 
dé del prev hare: avrovduouvs Tas modes ypy éeivat, 


dudaKréov evar adAyAOVS Ta alTLa TOV TOMELOV. 
avtot 8 éoré padiota éumodav TH adrovopia. ou Ti- 
Oeobe pev yap mpds Tas ouppayidas mo\cs TOUTO 6s 
mTpaTov, akoovbety dro. av vets Hynobe. Kaitou Ti 
8TOUTO avTOVomia TpoanKEL ; ToveccHe Sé Troewious ovdK 
GVAKOWOUPEVOL TOLS TUUPAVOLS, Kal emt TOUTOUS HyEtoOe : 
@oTE TOANAKIS ETL TOUS EbpEevEedTaToUS avayKalovTaL 
oTpatevew ot eydopuevor avtovopor eivar. ett dé TO 70 
TavT@V evavTidtatov avTovouia, KaBiotate eva pev 
dexapxias, evOa dé Tpiakovrapyias: Kal TovTwY TaV 
apxovtav éemyedetabe ovy STws vopipws apyoow, 


GX’ Omws Sv¥vwvtrar Bia Karéyew Tas Todas. WoT 


601, N.; G. 1422. — Karadver Oar : 
SC. avTOv. 

8§ 7-9. The speech of Autocles. 

7. The following just arraign- 
ment of the selfish policy of the 
Spartans is the more interesting 
because reported, without com- 
ment, by a pro-Spartan historian. 
— $iSakréov: sc. Tovrois. — TotTo 
mparov: cogn. acc., this zs the first 
stipulation you make. — &Kodovdeiv 


.» NRyfo8e: cp. 2. 2. 20.—rl 
. tmpoojKker: how zs this con- 
sistent with autonomy ? 

8. TO... évavTi@ratrov: in ap- 
position with the following sen- 
tence. S. 994; HA. 626 and b; 
B. 318; G.915; Gl. 504. — Sexap- 
xfas: see on 2. 2. 5. — Tprakovrap- 
xlas: asat Athens. See on 2. 3.2. 
—dpxdvrev: proleptic with ém- 
perclo Ge. — Stras . . . Upxworv: see 


302 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. 


[371 B.c. 


a ‘ 
9€oikate Tupavviot padAov 7 ToduTEiars NOOpevor. Kal75 


Io 


Y ‘ \ , > , ‘ \ 
ore pev Baoievs mpoceTatTev avTovoyous Tas modes 


> , , > , "a Y > vgs 
eivar, pada yuyvooKovtes epaiverOe ori el py eacovev 


¢ A ¢€ / al / »” c nw 4 
ot OnBato Exaotny TV TOhEwWY apXELV TE EaUTHS Kat 


® a , 4 -~ A > 4 ‘ 
ots dv BovdAntrar vouous xpnoOa, ov Tovjoover Kara 
7a Baciéws ypdppata: ere d€ mapedaBere THY Ka-go 
ad ’Q> > ~ / > / > , 
Speiav, ovd avrots OnBaiows émerpérere avtovdpous 


evar. Set d€ Tovs péeAXovTas hirous ErerMar ov Tapa 


A » \ > me A / 4 > ‘ 
TOV arANwv pev akiovv Tav Sikalwy Tvyyavew, avTovs 


d€ Oras Gv trEtaoTA SUVwVTaL TAEOVEKTOUYTAS paiver aL. 


a > ‘ \ \ ‘\ / > 4 a) 
Tavta €ltwv OLoTynY MEV TAPA TAaVYTWY ETTOLNTEV, NOO- 85 


peevous S€ TOUS AYOomevous Tots Aakedaipoviots eroince. 


pera Tovrov KadXiorpatos edefev: “ANN Oras per, @ 


» , > > , c / ‘ 
avopes Aakedaipov.ot, OUK EVYEVEVYT AL ALAPTNMATA KQL 


S73 € ~ » Me es Freeh - A eh \ > *» ¥ 8 A 
ad nuov Kal ad UVpLo@V, ey@ MEV OVK Gv EXEW [LOL OOKW 


a “A c / 
ELTEW * OV PEVTOL OUTW YLYVOTKW WS TOLS ApapTavoUaW 90 


on dow 1. 5.9. —éolkare. . . 56- 
pevor: you manifestly delight. 
éouxa, like ovvoida, is followed by 
a suppl. part. either in the nom. 
or (much more frequently) the 
dat. S. 2133; KG. 481, Aum. 3. 
Cp. 4. 5- 7, 5+ 4. 40.— modurelats : 
Sree governments. 

Q. Bactreds mpooérarrey : z.¢. in 
the Peace of Antalcidas. See note 
ON 5.1. 31. — Ttév médewv : of Boeo- 
tia. See 5. I. 32.—atrovs: in- 
tensive. — $mws: occasionally used 
with the superl. instead of ds. 
— meovexrotvras: contrasted with 
tov diKaiwy Tvyxdvev, a little 


milder than ddixodvras. For the 
meaning of qdativeobo with the 
part. see S. 2143; HA. 986; B. 
661, N. 3; G. 1592, 1; Gl. 588 c. 
Cp. also note on €oixare § 8. 

§$ 10-17. The speech of Callis- 
tratus. 

10. wapa: on the part of. So 
ard (ad yadv) below.—rors 
&x8opévovs: for almost all the 
Greek states were represented at 
this congress, as allies either of 
Athens or of Sparta. — mas... 
dpuaprhpara: shat mistakes have 
not crept in. oOmws is practically 
equivalent to dru or @s, though 


371 B.C. ] 


> / »” / 
OUVOETOTE ETL YPYNOTEOD. 
dvapaptntov SvatehovrTa. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. 


393 


e€ “A \ “A > , > , 
Op@ Yap TWV avOpatrav ovoeva 


doKOvVGL O€ [Lou Kat EVTOPa- 


> ee 4 4 A ce , y¥ 
tepou eviote yiyverOar avOpwro. apaptavortes, addws 


b o% ~ ¢ XN A“ e 4 e 
TE KAL EQV KoiacOoow VUTO TWVY AULAPTYNMATWV, WS 


e lal x :¢ “A de 4 € c “A & \ \ > , Z 
II Wpets. Kal vu O€ Eywye OPO 1a TA ayvwUdVas TPAy- 95 
‘\ , ae 5 \ 
Oévta eat ore TONG avTitUTA yryvdpeva’ OV HY Kal 
n katalndbeioa év OyBats Kadpeias viv yovv, as 
eorovdicaTe avTovouovs Tddeus yevér Oat, Tacar Taw, 


3 \ > 7 e “A - ee et 4 - 
emel HOouKHOnoav ot OnBator, em exeivors yeyevynvTar. 


A , e ~ ¢ XN “A > , 
WOTE Temandevpevous eas @s TO ThEeoveKTEtY aKEpdEs 100 


€ott vov edtilw madu petpiovs év TH Tpos sitll tas 


12 prriq exer Ban. 


a oe Bovhopevor TES ATOTpemEeW THV 


elpynvnv diaBaddrovow, ws Hpets od didias Sedpevor, 
ada poBovperor pn “Avtadkidas eOn exov Tape. 


Baciréws ypypara, dia Tove” Hroper, evBupnOyre WS 105 
Baowdreds pev vip Siro eypaye TATAS 


ddvapovor. 


Tas ev TH EdAddt Toes adTovdmous civar: pets dé 
> ‘\ > ‘4 4 4 ‘ Ud 7 la 
TavTa ekelwm EyorTes TE Kal TpaTTOVTES TL av PoBol- 


peba Bacrréa ;s 


strictly the indir. form of a z@s ov 
question (¢.g. 2.3. 22). S. 2668 c; 
GMT. 


Aotvra : 


706. —dvapaptynrov S.arTe- 
with omission of ovra, as 
in 4. 3. 3.— Kal evrropdtepor: even 


easter to deal with, as opposed to- 


ovderore ett ypnoréov. 
intentionally 
euphemistic and conciliatory. — 
ov: referring to Ta... tpaxOevra. 
— pas: as in § 6, continuing the 
conciliatory tone. 


II. Gyvopdvas : 


x “A ¥ 4 ¢€ 3 “ , 
1) TOUTO OLETAL TLS, WS EKELVoS BovA€ETaL 


I2. a... StaBddAovorw : see on 

. elev 2. 3.45. — py Avradkl- 

Sas €\Oy: apparently the Spartans 
had again sent Antalcidas to Persia, 
in order once more to obtain the 
king’s aid in bringing about peace ; 
yet it seems improbable, despite 
Diod. 15. 50, that the Persians ini- 
tiated or took part in the present 
negotiations. — typawe : in 387 B.C. 
The following inf. as after zpoo- 
érattev § 9.— as éxeivos BodAcrar 


304 EENO®QNTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. — [371 Be 


ypypata avahkacas adhouvs peyadous Tovnoat wa)Xov 110 
éyvw apiota élvar, TadTa é€avT@ 
Tl pny HKowe ; OTL pev ovY OvK 


5 lal / A > ‘ ix Q ‘ ‘ ‘ 
amopovvTes ‘yvointe av, eb pev BovdrcoUe, TpOs Ta Kata 


sy ” , aA 
H avev damavns a 
A ig 
13 TmempayOar or eer 


\ ‘ A nw 
Oddarrav iddvtes, ei S€ BovrerOe, pos Ta Kata yHy ev 
aa » 9 lal 4 
TO Tapovtt. Ti phy €oTw; Evdnoy OTL TOY TUMpAYer 115 
A ¥ \ = 
Ties ovkK apecTa TpatTrovew Huw. tows S€ Kai Bov- 
lal a al ¥ 
hoiuc? av dv &veka Tepierdoate Npas & d6pIas eyva- 
2) > a Y \ \ A / »¥ 
4pev vpiy emid<tEar. ta S€ Kat TOV aupddpov Ere 
. A Ak \ , A - , € \ 
emipvnoOa, ciot pev SyTov Tac@v ToY TOhEwY ai cv 
an \ 
Ta vperepa, al S€ Ta HpEeTEpa Ppovovoa, Kal Ev ExAOTY 120 
, ¢ Ee , eS ee , aon 
moder at ev Xaxwvilovow, ot dé atrikilovow. €i ovv 
c A / , / + > ld , 
muets hirou yevoiucba, wifev Gv eikdtws yahemov Tt 
\ \ \ \ A \ , * 
mpoodokynoaime ; Kal yap oy) Kata ynv pev tis av 
eo. , »” © \ , Coa A ‘ 
vuov pitwy ovTwy ikavos yévoito nuas AUTNOAaL; Kara, 
/ , \ 7 » ¢ “~ 4 ¢ “A e aA  ] 
Oddatray ye pry Tis av vas Braiau Te Nuav Yul Em- 125 
, ” > \ 4 Y \ / om 
I5TNOELMY OVTWY ; AAAA peVTOL OTL peVY TOAEMOL GEL TOTE 
‘ 
ylyvovtat Kal Ort KaTtahvovTar TadvTes EmioTapeba, Kat 


KTE. : 


in explanatory apposition 
with rovro.—éavt@: for him.— 
mempax Oar: passive. 

13. elev: so much for that, a 
formula of transition. — 6m... od« 
Gmropotvres: sc. nKopnev, that it is 
not because we are in straits. — 
tivés: z.e. the Thebans. — ov« dpe- 
ora: ovx instead of py, the regu- 
lar neg. of the protasis, because it 
limits dpeora only. — dv tvexa; = 
TovTwv éveka Tt, because. — wepre- 
wooare Nas: 7.¢. in 404 B.C., de- 
spite the wishes of the Thebans. 


See 2. 2. 19 f. and qh @, 3a, 
where the same verb is used in 
reference to the same act.—da 
opOds éyvwpev: apparently ¢he feel- 
ings which we rightly conceived, 
z.é. our deserved gratitude. 

14. tva: like w¢ in wt tla dicam, 
whereas the Eng. uses an inf.— 
elol pév . . . xa: for the irregular 
correlation cp. on A€yerae pev § 6. 
—Ta tpérepa . . . hpovotoa: 7.2. 
which side with you. 

15. GAAG pévror: = at vero. — 
Ore pév . . . Kal Ore ets: as in 


371 B.C.) BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. 


395 


9 e A x A A > > Sf)’ > , > , 
OTL Hmets, GV py VOY, GAN avOis wore cipyvyns émiOupy- 
Gomev. Ti ovv Set ExEivov TOV Xpdvov avapéve, Ews 
» c, See, , A b) , A Et b) e 
Gv wo mAROovsS KaKov areitaper, paddov H OVX @s 130 
TayLoTA Tpiv TL avyKertov yevérOar THY ELpyYnY ToLT- 
> \ \ sQs 9 , ¥ 4 A Y 
woacbar; adda pyv Ovo €KEeivous EYWYE ETALVW OLTLVES 
dywvicTal yevouevor Kal veviuxnKdtes NON TOAAGKLS Kab 
dd€av EyovTes ovTw iroverKovaw waTE Ov TpPOTEpoV 
xd ¥ 
mavovTa, mpi av ytrnlertes THY aoKyoW KaTahVow- 135 
wn nw Y a 9 
ow, ovde ye Tov KUBEvToY oiTLVEs ad cay EV TL emiTV- 
xwor, Tept Sitraciwv KvBevovow: ope yap Kal Tov 
TOLOVTWY TOUS TELOUS ATOPOUS TAVTATACL yiyvomEvous. 
17& Xp) Kal Nuas Op@rTas Els ev TOLODTOV ayava pnde- 
A > oN La) 
MOTE KaTAOTHVaL, WoT % TavTa haBelw 7 TavT azro- 140 
5 a 4 \ << e , ‘ > las , 
Badety, ews de Kal éppameOa Kal evtvxodper, didous 
5 , , Y \ e A 5) ok iar \ 
addyrous yeverOar. ovTw yap yyeis T av du vas Kal 
e A MO Eg ¥ / - \ 4 , > 
vpets Ou Has ere peilous 7) Tov mapedOdvta ypovov ev 
™ EdAdde avactpepoipncba. 
13 Aofdvtwy dé TovTwy Kahds eitety, endioarTo Kal ol 145 
/ - ‘\ > 4 3 > &e 4 
Aakedayovio, SéxeoOar Thy ecipyvnv, éf @ Tovs TE 
la , 
appootas ek Tov To\ewv eEdyew, TA TE OTpaTomEda 
4 A ‘\ ‘\ ‘ \ “4 , / 
Ovalvew Kal Ta vauTLKa Kal Ta TelLKG, TAS TE TOAELS 


A > , ‘\ “A 4 \ 
avTovomous €av. i O€ TIS Tapa Ta’TA TroLOiN, TOV [MeV 


§ 14.—4Ad4: see on d€ § 6.— 
paddov 7% odx: a blending of the 


two formulas wadAov 7 and dAXAa 
ov; hence the neg. is untrans- 


Tixwor: succeed, as in 4. 5. I9. 

17. Oor .. . dmoPadeiv: ex- 
plaining tovodvrov. — dvacrpedol- 
peOa: dvaotpeper Oa, like the Lat. 


latable. 
16. GAAG piv: as d\Aa pevror 

§ 15.— thy oxnow: their athletic 
training, z.e. their careers. — ém- 
BROWNSON, 


HELLENICA — 20 


versart, is sometimes weakened to 
practical equivalence with efvau. 

§§ 18-20. Peace is concluded. 
The exclusion of the Thebans. 


306 EENOPONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 3. [371 B.c. 


A A , , oa ‘ 
Bovdopevov Bonfetvy rats adicovpévas wodeot, TO SE 150 
pr) Bovdopeve p27) €lvar EvopKov ouppaxel TOs adiKov- 
»” / A c A 
19 pévois. emt TovTows @pooav Aakedaimovin pév vmEp 
al A a \ S 
avTav Kal Tov ouppayov, “APnvator S€ Kat ot ovp- 
> a 
paxor kata modes ExaoTo.. amoypaydwevor 8 év Tats 
> , aN A ¢ ea ~ O6 
dpapokviats ToA\eor Kal ol OnBator, wpooeOovres 155 
n an) 4 
madw TH voTEpaig ot mpéaBers avT@v EKehevoy peTa- 
‘ A 
ypabev avtt OnBaiwy Bowwrovs dpopordras. 6 8€ 
> , > / bid , \ Oe e ‘ 
Aynoidaos airexpivato oT peTaypaiper perv OvOEV @Y TO 


18. ph elvar evopxov: it will be 
remembered (see 5. 1. 36. and note) 
that the Spartans had interpreted 
the last clause of the Peace of 
Antalcidas as giving them the 
right and imposing upon them 
the duty of enforcing its pro- 
visions. As Xenophon says, they 
became mpoordrat of the treaty. 
It was because of their abuse of 
this position that the peace now 
concluded had no zpoorara and 
bound no one to help coerce 
unwilling states. Herein lies the 
great difference between the two 
treaties. 

19. dporav AakeSapdvior Kré. : 
that the Spartans ook the oath for 
(i.e. 2 the name of) themselves 
and their allies is not strange, 
despite the fact that these allies 
were conceded by the Spartans 
(see on 5. I. 33) and proclaimed 
by the treaty itself to be au- 
tonomous. For the Spartan con- 
federacy was an old established 


confederacy, whose constitution 
and practical workings were well 
known. The Athenian confed- 
eracy, on the other hand, was of 
recent formation (see on 5. 4. 34), 
and the Athenians had emphasized 
in every way the independence of 
its members in order to clear them- 
selves of the suspicion of striving 
after a subject empire such as they 
had ruled in the days before the 
Peloponnesian War. Hence in the 
present instance they were careful 
not to assume any right to act 
for their allies. — dmroypaWapevor : 
having signed their names.—ot 
OnBaio. . . . of mpécBeas airav: 
the appositive repeats the original 
subject in more definite, exact 
form. — peraypadev avril OnBalov 
Bowwrovs: the Thebans were mem- 
bers of the Athenian confederacy 
under the name @nBaio, not 
Bowro/, and it was as members 
of that confederacy that they were 
present at the congress. Hence 


BovdowrTo €v tats orovdats civar, C€adreiheav av edy, Ei 160 


371 B.C. } 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 


397 


Coal ¥ 4, \ > , > , \ 
7 P@TOV WLOO av TE KaAL aTEypasavTo ° €l PEVTOL [1 


, A o7, > , A »¥ , 
20 KeNEVOLEV. OUTW ON ELPHYNY TaV adwY TETOLNUEVOY, 


I 


\ \ ie , > 7 »¥ e \ 
mpos d€ OnBatovs povovs avtidoyias ovans, of pmev 
> aA MA > \ , e “ / \ 
AOnvaios ovtws eiyov THY yvounv ws vey OnBatovs Td 

, \ A b] \ ¥ b) \ \ e 
Neyopevov 57 SexatevOnvar emis ein, avtot Sé ot 


OnBaio tavTeas abvpws Exovtes amHdOov. 


"Ek d€ TovTOV ot prev AOyvaion Tas Te Ppoupas ek TOV 0-4 


they signed the treaty as @nPato, 
but without waiving —at least in 
their own intent —their claim to 
be acknowledged as supreme over 
all Boeotia. It was probably in 
the course of subsequent discus- 
sion that they suggested that, in 
order to avoid any misunderstand- 
ing of their attitude, the word 
@nBaio be changed to Bowroé. 
They felt strong enough now to 
insist upon what they had been 
forced to yield (cp. 5. 1. 32 f.) in 
387 B.c. Plutarch (Ages. 28) tells 
the story in a somewhat different 
way. He describes a stormy scene 
between Agesilaus and Epaminon- 
das, the leader of the Theban em- 
bassy, Agesilaus demanding that 
the Thebans acknowledge the in- 
dependence of the Boeotian towns, 
and Epaminondas replying by ask- 
ing whether Sparta was prepared 
to acknowledge the independence 
of the Laconian towns. There- 
upon Agesilaus, angered at this 
retort, struck out the name of the 


Thebans from the treaty. — dpoodv 
Te Kal Greypdavro: the two verbs 
are closely connected, because 
changing the signature would 
amount to changing—so far as 
the independence of the Boeotian 
towus was concerned — the terms 
to which the Thebans had sworn. 

20. elpfvnv: concluded about 
midsummer, 371 B.C.— yvopnv: 
acc. of specification. — 71d Aeydpe- 
vov: according to the common say- 
img, in apposition with @nPBaiovs 
.. . OexatevOnvar. See onto... 
évavtuwtatov § 8. —SexarevOAvar : 
in the time of the Persian wars 
the Greeks had sworn that the 
property of those who, like the 
Thebans, voluntarily went over to 
the Persians, should be appropri- 
ated and made to pay a tithe to 
the Delphian god, Apollo. Herod. 
7.132. For the tense of the inf. 
see on dodvat I. 3. 8. 

CHAPTER 4, §§ 1-3. Cleombro- 
tus invades Boeotia. 

I. t&v mwédewv: referring espe- 


308 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. [371 B.c. 


>, A Ree , 4 ‘ “  e 
Lewy annyov Kat ‘Idikparnv Kat Tas vavs peremepu- 
9 ‘ ‘ ¢g ‘ 
TOVTO, Kal Ooa VoTEepov EaBe pEeTa TOUS OpKOUS TOS — 
, / > 
év Aakedaipov yevoyevous, Tavira yvayKacay ato- 
lal , / > ‘ lal >» , 
2dovvar. Aakedatpovit pevTou Ex pwev TOY AAV TOdEwD 5 
‘ ‘ ‘\ > 4 
TOUS TE APpooTas Kal TOVs drUpoUSs amHyayov, Kedu- 
a ‘ 
Bporov dé éxovta 7d év Pwxevou oTpdrevpa Kal éTEpa- 
a ‘ ¥” / \ on A6 / 
TOVTA TA OiKOL TEAN TL XpH Toveiv, I1poAdov é€avTos 
“ ‘ 
or. avt@ SoKoin Svadicavras TO OTpaTEvpa KaTa TOUS 
9 ‘ / “ , , 
Opkous Kal Tepiayyethavras Tats TOhETL TvpBadr€o Oar 10 
> ‘ \ a > 4 c / 4 c , 
els TOV vaov TOV A7mro\Nwvos OTOcov BovoTO ExaoTy 
, ¥ > 4 > 7 > , ‘ / > 
TOALS, ETELTA El [LH TLS EWN AUVTOVOMOUS Tas TOAELS Elvat, 
Y A 
ToTe TAAW TapaKahé€cavTas OGoL TH avTovopia Bov- 
A ‘\ ‘ Aes 
AowTo Bonbetv, ayew €mit Tovs evavTiovpevous: OUTw 
‘ » ¥ »” 4 ‘ > ld 
yap av edn oteoBat Tovs TE Deods evpeveortdrovs eivatts 
‘ ‘ / 4 > «# ” € > > , 
3kat Tas modes Heiot av axyfecOar: 4» 8 exxdynola 
> , LA See \ a c , » 
aKkovoaca TavTa éxeivoy pev drvapel nynoato* Hon 


cially to the cities which Iphicra- 
tes had recently captured. See 
abstract of Chap. 2 above. 

2. KyeépBporov xré.: an ana- 
coluthon, the original plan of the 
sentence being lost in course of 
the long parenthesis which fol- 
lows. —év Paxedor.: Cleombrotus 
had been sent to Phocis, probably 
in the early part of this year, to 
protect it from Theban attack. 
Cp. 3.1.—Ta... ré&y: as in 3. 4. 
26. —ovpBaréo@ar: z.¢. funds for 
the war, the temple of Apollo at 
Delphi to be the treasury. — deo 
1 + » BovAowro: according to the 


last clause of the treaty, 3. 18. — 
yap av: av belongs to eva. — 
Kal Tas méAets : 
the former, because the Spartans 
would thus be keeping their oaths ; 
the latter, because no one would 
be compelled, as some of the 
allies in Cleombrotus’ army actu- 
ally were, to serve against their 
will. 

3. dvapetv: since the The- 
bans had practically given notice 
of their intention to keep the 
Boeotian towns, it seemed absurd 
to disband an army that was 
already close to the scene. — 


A A 
tovs te Beots . . . 


371 B.C.] ZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 309 


, e ¥ an 8 , > > 4 r de A 
ydp, ws €0LKe, 70 Oalmovioy Hye: EeréaTELay O€ TH 
KicouBporw py Suadvev 7d oTparevpa, add’ edOds 
»” b ‘\ \ , > \ > / 3 , ‘\ 
dyew ert TOUS OnBaiovs, Et uy avrovdpous adiorev TAs 20 

/ 3 \ > »” > Y \ , b] , 
modes. Emel ovv HaOeTO OvY OTW; TAS TdhELS adLEVTAS, 
> > b | \ x , 4 e > , 
ahN’ ovdé Td orpatevpa Siadvovtas, ws avTiTdTTOWTO 

\ b] , y \ + ‘\ N > QA 
mpos avTov, ovTw Oy ayer THY OTpaTLaY Eis THY Boto- 

, No oe \ e a b] A de” b] at 
Tiav. Kat 7 pev ot OnBator euBadrew avrov ex Tav 

- /, \ > \ 5 ~ 5 4 > 
Doxéwv TpoceddKkav Kat emt GTEv@ Tie efptartToV OvK 25 
euBarrer> dia OrrBov dé dpewynyv Kat ampooddoxnrov 
mopevleis aduxvetrar els Kpevow, kat 70 Telyos aipel, 
4kal Tpunpes TV OnBaiwy dHdexa hap Bdver. Tadra dé 

, ts \ ie ~ , 3 , 
Tonoas Kal avaBas amd THS Oardrrys, €otparomeder- 
awato ev Aevxrpois THS BeomiKys. of d€ OnBator 30 
3 4 NN “~ > ‘\ , > \ 
eoTpatomedevoavTo emt TH amavTiKpY Add@ ov TOrD 

/ > , ¥ , b > x \ 
Suahelmovres, ovdevas ExXovTes Tuppayxous add’ 7H Tovs 

\ A M4 
Bowwrovs. €v0a 57 TO KreouBpotm of pev didrou 
5 mpoo.ovres eXeyov: “O KreduBpore, a adpyoes. Tovs 
» A 
OnBaiovs avev payns, Kiwduvevoes VT THS TOEWS TA 35 
eoxata mabeiv. avayuvncOycovrat yap gov Kai ore 
> ‘ \ b] / > \ ~ , “~ 
eis Kuvos Kehahas adixduevos ovdev THS xdpas Tov 


nyev : z.¢. the Spartans to their de- 
struction. — éwéoretkav S¢ To Kyre- 
opBpétw: resuming in a different 
form the sentence begun in § 2.— 
ovx Saws . . . GAN ovdd€: as in 2. 
4. 14. — @s Gvtirdtrowro: the pur- 
pose of ovdé duAdvovTas. — ha 
O.rPdv: 7.¢. by a more southern 
route than the Thebans had ex- 
pected him to take. — Kpetorwv: see 
on 4.5.10. The possession of this 


port secured Cleombrotus’ com- 
munications with Peloponnesus. 
§$ 4-15. Zhe battle of Leuctra. 
4. GAN H: except. Cp.1.7.15. 
5. wov: poss. gen. with the 
following clauses, ze. they will 
recall your deeds as therein de- 
scribed. Cp. 7. 5.8 éraw@ avrov 
OTL TO OTpaToreEdoV . . . €roLnTATO, 
I praise his pitching his camp. 
—els Kuvos kehadds xré.: see 5. 


310 


EENOSQNTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 


[371 B.c. 


4 > / ‘ 9 9 , > 
@nBaiwv eSjwoas, Kal OTe VOTEpOVY OTpaTEevwv ame 
kpovaOns tis €uBohis, "Aynordov det éuBaddovtos 


dua Tod KiPaipavos. 


»” > > lal 43) a» wn 
elTTep OVV 1) OAVTOV K?) Hf) 7) TNS 49 


, 5 A b] 4 a 4 + 5 ec 4 
matpioos emOupeis, aKTéov emt TOUS avOpas. ol peV 
pido Toradra €deyov: ot 8 évavtio.: Nov 57, epacar, 


Syndoer 6 avip et TO ovtTr KHdEerar Tov OnBaiwr, 


6womep NéyeTau. 


4 , 
TapwlvveTo TMpos TO pmaynv ovvaTTe. 


6 pev 07) KdXedpBpotos tatTa aKxovwv 


Tov © av4s 


/ c ~ 5 4 c > \ ww 
OnBaiwy oi mpoeotares EhoyiCovTo ws El py PaxoLTO, 


> , \ € ‘5 ee / > . 
aATOOTY)O OWTO EV at TEPLOLKL €S AUT@WYV TOXELS, QvuTou 


dé woduopkycowTo: «i d€ py €€ou 6 SyHpos 6 OnBaiwvr 


> / Wd 4 \ e / > “ > 4 
TATITHOELA, OTL KLVOUVEVTOL KQL 7) ToXLs QGUTOLS EVAVTLA 


yer ba. 


dre S€ Kal mehevydtres tpdaber odXol so 


pale > / a Le > / > - 
avtav édoyilovto Kpeirrov eivat paxopévous asobyy- 


* / a 
7oKew ) Tadw pevyew. 


\ \ 4 Ud 
mpos d€ TovTo.s mapeOappuve 


pev Te avrodvs Kal 6 xpnopos 6 eyopevos ws Séor 


evrav0a Aaxedaipovious ytTnOjva ev0a TO Tov TapHe 


vov nv prvypa, at déyovtar Sia 70 BracOHvar vrd55 


/ “ lal c / 
Aakedaipoviwr TLY@V QTTOKTELVAL E€QaUTasS. 


\ 
Kal €KOoLN- 


gcav 67) TovTo TO prnpa ot OnBator mpd THs payys. 


> rv de A 5] al , > A e Y \ 
amnyyeAAETO O€ Kal EK THS TOAEWS AVTOLS WS OL TE VEW 


4. 15 f.—torepov orparetwv: see 
abstract of 5. 4. 42 f. —’Aynowda- 
ov del éuBddAovros: see 5. 4. 36F. 
and abstract of 5. 4. 42 f.—rfs 
marpldos ériBupets : z.c. do not wish 
to be exiled.—KfSerar trav On- 
Batwv: 7.2. the war party at Sparta 
interpreted Cleombrotus’ inborn 
love of peace as merely a disloyal 
fondness for the Thebans. 


6. ot mpoerra@tes: the seven 
Boeotarchs, of whom Epaminon- 
das was one.—avrav: gen. of 
separation. — wodvopkqwowwro : fut. 
mid. with passive meaning. S. 
807; HA. 496; B.515,1; G. 1248; 
Gl. 393. — wedevyéres mpdoGev: as 
described in 5. 2. 31. 

7. Xeyépevos: passive. — trav 
mapiévwv: Molpia and Hippo, 


371 B.C. | 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 


311 


, Y c 
TAVTES AVTOMATOL AVE@yoVTO, al TE Lépevar EyoueY WS 


vikny oi Peoi haivorev. ék 5é Tov “HpakdXelou kai Ta Om)a 60 


» + eer 5 e ae , > \ , 
ehacayv apavy evar, ws ToU Hpakdéous eis THY paynv 


ae , e \ 8 4 d . e nA , 
€ WP[L7) MEVOV. OL EV Y) TLES eyovolv WS TAVTA TAVTA 


STEXVAT PATA NV TOV TPOETTHKOTWY. 


eis © ovv THV 


, “A \ , , 
paxny trois pev Aaxedapovionws ravta évavtia éyiyvero, 


a \ , » SF ge IP Te” A , A > % 
Tos O€ TaVTA Kal UTO THS TUyNS KaTwpHodTO. HY eV 65 

‘ > » ~ s Pe 4 \ 
yap pet apiotovy Tm KdcouBpdorm 7 Tedevtaia Bovdy 


TEpL THS payns: ev O€ TH peonuBpia broTWdvTeV Kal 


QA > ~ 4 5 ‘\ ¥ 
9TOV OWOV Tapoguvat Tb AvTovs eheyov. 


é€et O€ wWTKI- 


oe \ , ¥ eS) hs ne ¥ 

CovTo EKaTEpo. Kat p00 Nov non Hv OTe eax EvoLTO, 

TOW@TOV MeV ATLEVAL @ €vwv €K TOV BoLwriov oTpa- 70 
pnp. | 7 


a A b) ‘ \ / 
TEVLATOS TOV THY AyOpaAV TAPETKEVAKOTMY Kal oKevopo- 


lan \ la > ro , 4 
poy TwWav Kal THY ov Bovdopevav payer Oar, TEpLLoVTES 


s N y \ a 7 fa bd eee aha 
KUKA@ Ol TE PETA TOV EPWVOS PLaoVoMmopolu KAL Ol TMV 


, \ \ A € ¢ A \ 
Dwkewv TEATACTAL KQL TMV lirmewy Hpakdewrat KQL 


, /, A lal 4 
Prevaovor emiPeuevor Tots amovow eneotpabdv TE 75 


> \ A , \ ‘A , A “A 
avrovs Kal KaTediw€ay mpdos Td oTpaTomEdoy TO TAY 


according to Pausanias (9. 13. 5), 
who describes the incident here 
referred to.— dvewyovto: were 
opening, the impf. retained from 
the dir. disc. —aghavi elvar: had 
disappeared. — rexvarpara: Ionic 
for rexvypara. Introd. IV. L. 

8. 8 otv: but at any rate. — 
kal td Tis ToXNS: Ze. as well as 
by their own efforts or merits. — 
év TY peonpBpla tromvévrev: cp. 
5- 4. 40. The part. would natu- 
rally agree with atrovs instead of 
standing in the gen. abs.; but see 


S.2073b; HA.972d; B.657,1,N.2. 

Q. oppnpévwv: gen. abs. with 
the three following substantives. 
—Gyopav mapeckevakétwv: see on 
€umropos 1. 6. 37. — od BovdAopévev : 
Epaminondas, fearing treachery, 
had given his Boeotian allies per- 
mission to withdraw, if any wished 
to do so. The forced return of 
these unwilling troops and of the 
camp followers can hardly have 
added much strength to the The- 
ban army. — ‘Iépwvos: a Spartan. 
—‘“HpakreGrar: cp. 3. 5. 6 and 


312 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 


[371 B.c. 


oe , ays ve , 
Bowwrav* wate TOAD pev eroinoay peilov Te Kai AO por 


1oTepov 7) mpocbev To TOV Bowwrav oTpdrevpa. 


» 
ETTELTA 


an , ‘ 
Sé, dre Kat wediov ovros Tov peTtakd, mpoera€avTo wey 
al al ‘ / 
THs €avTav parayyos ot Aakedaioviot Tovs tmméas, 80 
la “~ ‘ ~ > 
avreratavro 8 avtois Kal ot @nBatou rovs EavTav. Hv 
\ \ ‘ ~ / e ‘ X ‘ 8 4 ‘ 
d€ 70 prev Tov OnBatwv immuKov pewedeTHKOS O1a TE TOV 
‘ > 4 / ‘ 5 ‘ ‘ ‘ Lal 
mpos Opxopevious 7o\emov Kal Ova TOY mpos Beomas, 


a \ , as ars. ‘ , , 
TOLS de Aakedaipoviors KQAT €EKEWOV TOV XPovev TOV?) pO~ 


> A , 
Il TATOV Hv TO UTMTTTLKOV. 


¥ ‘ ‘ \ 9 ¢ 
ETpEpov MEV YAP TOUS LiTTOVS 0185 


e 
mrovovatator: eel S€ hpovpa davbein, tore Heev 6 


\ 9 
ouvtetaypevos: aBav & av tov immov Kat omha 


€ lal , > Pee “A ~ d > , 
drrota Sobein AUT@ EK TOU TAPAVYPNUA AV EOTPATEVETO * 


Tov 8 av oTpaTiwr@y ot Tots Tdpacw advvaTm@TaToL 


4 4 aS ~ 4 > 

izKal HkKLoTAa PiAcTYLOL ETL TOV iTTeV Hoar. 
> 

pev ovv TO immKov ExaTépwy Hv. 


TOLOUTOY 90 
Ths S€ dadayyos 


4 4 ‘ , ¥ > A \ > / 
TOUS [EV Aakedaupovious epacar els TPELS THV EV@LOTLAYV 


nw “~ , » > 
dyew: tTovto d€ cupBaivew avtois ov mréov H els 


note. — moAd pév: ev repeats the 
pev after rp@rov above. 

10. mwedlov: pred. — rod perags : 
SC. ywpiov.—mpds “Opxopevious : 
Orchomenus (see on 3. 5. 6) was 
the only Boeotian city which still 
remained independent, despite the 
efforts of the Thebans to subju- 
gate it. —mpds Oeomas: see on 3. I. 

Il. 6 ovvreraypévos: “he man 
who was detatled, i.e. to take a 
particular horse and serve in the 
cavalry. —AaBav dv... dv éorpa- 
tevero: for the impf. with dy, of 
customary action, see S. 1790; 


HA. 835 ; B. 568; G. 1296; G]. 461 
a; and for the repetition of dy see 
S. 1765; HA. 864; B. 439, N. 2; 
G. 1312. —ék rod wapaxpipa: 7.2. 
without any preliminary training. 
12. els tpets: for the meaning 
of the prep. see on é¢is 3. 4. 
13.— Thv évoporlav: the tactical 
unit in the Spartan army, being 
one half of a wevrnxooris (com- 
pany) or one sixteenth of a 
popa (regiment). The strength 
of the évwyoria, here 36 men, 
varied naturally with that of the 
popa. See on 2. 4.31.—Totro... 


371 B.C. ] 


da@dexa TO Babos. 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 


343 


\ 
oi d€ OnBaior ok edarrov 7 émt 


TEVTAKOVTA aoTidwy cuveoTpappevor. Hoav, oyilo-95 
e > , XN oN “aif , , » a 
PEVOL WS EL VIKNOELAY TO TEPL TOY Bactdéa, TO adAO TAY 


> TF ¥ 
13 EVKELPWTOV E€OOLTO.~. 


émet S€ np€ato ayev 6 Kdedp- 


Bporos mpos Tovs modeuiouvs, mp@Tov pev mplv Kal 


> 4 \ > > “A , 4 ¢€ “A \ \ 
aicbécbar TO pet adrod oTparevpa O7t HyotTO, Kal 57 


‘ a wn , \ SRE e A 
Kal ol immets ovveBeBAjKEeray Kal TaYd HTTHYTO ob TOV 


/ 4 \ > , “~ c 
Aaxedaipovioy: hevyovtes 5€ e&verenTmKET AY ToOLS Eav- 


Tov Otitats, err S€ evéBadXov ot Tv OnBaiwy ddyxou. 


4 \ c ec \ \ ‘\ l4 XN lal 
ops S€ ws ot pev mept Tov KieduBpotov 75 tpeTov 


3 , “~ , “A , , 4 ¥ 
€KPQATOVV TT) Paxyn cadet TOUT@ TEKLYPL@ YVOLY TLS AV * 


> \ x 25 , > , \ ia > 
ov yap ay edvvavTo avrov avehéoOar Kat CavTa amevey- 


76 Babos: lit. and that this turned 
out for them not more than twelve 
in depth, z.e. this formation resulted 
in their being not more, etc. For 
mov (= eis 7A€iovs) see On 2. 4. 
11. SoéAarrov below = ézi éXarro- 
VwV.— TvverTpappévor Hoav: were 
massed together. In the battle of 
Leuctra Epaminondas employed 
for the first time his famous dog) 
parayé, or oblique line of battle, 
gathering his best troops in a deep 
column on the left wing and with 
them making the attack, while the 
remaining, weaker part of the line 
was held back, serving principally 
to keep the left wing from being 
surrounded. It will be remembered 
that as long ago as the battle of 
Nemea the Thebans had shown a 
fondness for the deep-column for- 
mation (4. 2. 18), and that at 


Nemea and at Coronea they had 
defeated the troops opposed to 
them (4. 2. 20, 4. 3. 18). In 
both these battles, however, they 
occupied the right wing and were 
pitted against the allies of the 
Spartans. Epaminondas now puts 
his strength on the left wing in 
order to meet Cleombrotus and 
the Spartans themselves, who 
formed the opposing right wing. 
13. kal 8: = yon, already, 
straightway. The following xaié = 
also. — ovveBeBAfKerav . . . Hr- 
THVTO . . everenrakerav: the 
plupf. sometimes denotes the z- 
meditate accomplishment of an 
action, ‘it was all over with.’ S. 
1953; GMT. 52.—cadet . 
Texpnplw : pred. to rovTw, hence the 
absence of the article. Cp. 5. 2. 
17.— yap: as in 5. 4. 1.— t@vra: 


100 


105 


BENO®OQNTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. [371 B.c. 


314 


Kev, EL [2) OL TPO AVTOV aydpevor ETEKPATOUV EV EKEV@ 
A , rye , eaeeey , c , 
147@ \Xpov@. EEL MEVTOL améQave Aeivwv TE 6 Toke 
lal ‘ 
papxos Kat Xhodpias tay mepi Sapociay Kai Khed- 
vupsos 6 Vvios avTod, Kal ol wey immets Kal ot ouudopets 
nw 4 4 +d »¥ e ‘\ ~ »* 
Tov Tokeu“apyov Kadovpevou ol TE AAOL VITO TOV OYAov 110 
HOovpevor avexdpovv, ot S€ Tod ekwytpou ovTEs TOV 
Aaxedaipovioy as eopwv Td Serov BOovpevov, eve 
7] 4 lal , . ee , > ‘ 
kway: opws S€ moAA@Y TEOVEdTwY Kal HTTHMEVOL ErreEL 
SueBnoav tiv Tddhpov, 7} mpd Tov oTpatomédov eruxev 
ovca avrots, COevto Ta Oma Kata ydpav evOev OpynrTo. 115 
> / > , > > 2) > da X > 06 aA 
HV PeVTOL OV TaVU Ev ETLTEOW, GAG TpOs OpFiw paddAov 
T. TO oTpatomedov. €x S€ TovTOV Hoav pe TWeES TOV 
Aakedatpoviwy ot apdpntov THY aupdopay nyovpevot 
TO TE TpoTatoy Epacav ypyHvar Kwrvew LoTavaL TOUS 
4 4 ‘\ S236 /, > ‘ ‘ 
Toheutous, TOUS TE VEeKPOVS f7) VToaTOVOOUS, AAA Sia 120 
ispayns meipacba, davapetoOar. of dé mokeuapyxor 
6pavtTes pev TOV GuuTavTav AaKedaypovior TEeOvearas 
eyyvs xiAlous, dpavtes 8 avtav Uraptiatav, ovTwv eKet 
as éentakooiwv, TevynKdras TEpt TeTpaKoious, atTAavo- 


Cleombrotus was mortally wounded a picked force of 300 men, who 


and died before the fight ended, — 
the first Spartan king since Leoni- 
das to lose his life upon the battle- 
field. 

14. Todéuapxos: see on 2. 4. 
33. —ZeoSplas: cp. 5. 4. 20 f. — 
Tov mepl Saporlav: see on 4. 5. 8. 
—ral ol pév trmets: here begins 
the main clause, kai meaning a/so. 
The reference in im7ets is probably 
to the Spartan king’s bodyguard, 


were really hoplites, though bear- 
ing the name iets. — wupopets : 
probably azdes. — érvyxev otoa: the 
trench, therefore, was not one 
which had been dug for purposes 
of defense. — wavv év éruméS@: for 
the order of words see on 4. 5. 4. 
—tlordvar: see on 2. 4. 7- 

15. Lmwapriarav: z.e. full Spar- 
tans or peers (djov0r), while Aaxe- 
Sauoviwy above includes aso 


371 B.C.) EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 315 


\ , , \ 
pevou O€ TOVS TUMpPAXOUS TaVTAS meV ADULwS EXOVTAS 125 
\ \ , Q x de a : en Oe > A 4 
mpos TO paxerOar, Eate OE OVS avTaY OVE aYOopmEevous 
a \ 
T yeyernuevm, ovddéEavTes Tovs ETLKaLpLwTarous 
b] 4 "s XN “A 3 \ \ la 30 7 
éBovdevovto Ti ypr Tovey. eet S€ Tacw eddKeEL 
UmToomTovOoUS TOUS VEeKpoOvs avatpEetaOaL, OVTw On ETELL- 
c 4 lal \ 
ol pevto. @nBatou pera 
la a \ \ 
TavTa Kal TpoTatov EaTYTAVTO Kal TOUS VEKPOUS UI0- 


_ 


av KYypuKa TEpL oToVdar. 30 
/ > / 
aomovoous amrédocar. 
‘ 4 \ 4 ¢ \ > \ 4 
16 levowevwv 6€ TovTw, 6 fev els THY Aakedaipova 
dyyehav Td maOos aduxvetray yupvoTraLdi@v TE oVaNS 
THs Tehevraias Kal TOV avdpiKOY XYopod Evdov OVTOS* 01135 
\ y > XN ¥ ‘\ /, > “A lA 
dé ehopor émel HKovoav TO mdos, eEdAvTOovVTO per, 
@OTEP, Oimat, avayKn: TOV peVTOL YopOV ovK eEHyayor, 
> ‘\ , »” \ \ \ > / 57 
Ga Siaywricacbar ew. Kal TA pev dvdmaTa TPdS 
Tous oikelous ExdoTou Tav TeOvEedTwV amédocay * TpoEt- 
\ La) \ \ ~ , 5 \ nid X\ 
mav S€ Tais yuvaitt pr Tove Kpavyyv, d\Aa GLY TO 140 
LO pe A Ss e , iy ¢ an a XN > ‘4 rt 
7a0os pépew. THO voTEpaia Hv dpay, av pev éTEOva 
Gav ol mpooyKovtes, urapovs Kal dadpovs ev TO 
pavep® davactpepopevouvs, av d€ CavTes Hyyedpévor 


Perioeci and Neodamodes. The dancing, and gymnastic exhibi- 


Theban loss is reckoned by Dio- 
dorus (15. 56) at 300. — ov8e 
&x Popévous: z.¢. not merely loath to 
fight, but ot even, etc. The allies 
could now safely reveal the feelings 
which many .of them had long 
cherished toward Sparta. 

$16. The effect of the news at 
Sparta. 

16. yupvoravsidv: a Spartan 
festival, celebrated with singing, 


tions. — rijs TeAevTalas: sc. nuepas. 
—bov: 7.2. év Td Oedtpw. — 
Siaywvicacbar: fo finish (did-) zts 
performance. — hv opav «ré.: cp. 
the similar scene in 4.5.10. On 


this occasion, however, the law 


which condemned the survivors of 
a defeat to dtiuia was suspended ; 
for Sparta was poor in men and 
dared not sacrifice so many. Plut. 
Ages. 30. 


316 EENO®QNTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. [371 B.c. 


fioav, ddtyous ay «ides, TovTous 5€ oKxvlpwrods Kal 
TAMELWOUS TEPWLOVTAS. 145 
17 "Ex 8€ rovrov dpovpay pev edaivov ot ehopor taiv 
UTohoimow popaw péxpt Tov TeTTapdKovta ad HRs - 
e€éreutov 5€ Kal amo Tov E€w popav pméxpt THS avTHs 
nrukias* To yap mpdcbe els Tovs Pwxéas péxypi TOV 
TEVTE Kal TpidKkovTa ap HBns é€oTpAtev/To~ Kal Tovs 150 
én apxats S€ Tore kataherpOevtas aKxodovbev exéhevov. 
186 péev ovv Aynoidaos é« THs dobeveias ovTw loxver : 
H 5€ ods “Apyidapov -rov vidv éxédevey adrod ayer 
cOa. mpobipas 8 aire ovveotparedovto Teyearat: 
€ru yap elwv ot mept Xtdourmov, haxwvilovres Kal ovK 155 
éhdxiorov Suvdmevor ev TH TOE. Eppwpevas Se Kal 
ot Mavtiveis ex TOV Kapav OvVETTpaTEvoVTO* apLrTo- 
Kpatovpevot yap étvyxavov. Kat KopivOror dé Kat 
Lukvdvio Kat Drevdovor Kal "Ayasol para tpobdpws 
nKohovOovr, kat adda 5€ wohes e&€reuTov oTpatiwras. 160 
Erdypovr S€ Kal Tpiypets avTot Te ot AaKkedaipovion Kal 
KopivO.o, kat €d€ovto Kat Suxvwviov ovpmhypodr, ed’ 


§§ 17-18. Zhe Spartans send 
out a relief force under Archida- 


four which had been under Cleom- 
brotus and were now at Leuctra. 


mus. 

17. pépatv: note the dual. 
Since there were six popac in all 
(2. 4. 31), Cleombrotus had evi- 
dently taken four with him to 
Phocis. — trav rerrapdxovra ad’ 
HBns: the oldest men who were 
ever called upon for service 
abroad. Cp. 5. 4. 13 and see on 
2. 4. 32. — Tdv Hw popdv: 7.e. the 


By the present order the oldest 
five year-classes belonging to these 
popas Were sent out to join them. 
— tn’ dpxats: in public offices. 

18. ris doGevelas : described in 
5. 4. 58. —@n ov: this phrase is 
used because a little later (5. 6-9) 
Xenophon tells of the overthrow 
and partial annihilation of Stasip- 
pus’ faction. —é trav kopav: see 


3718.¢.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 317 


:9@v SvevoovvTo To arparevpa SvaBiBdalew. Kal 6 perv Oy 


, 
20 TOLAKETAaY avTOVS TYL.wpycacOaL. 


21 


“A , 

"Apxidapos eOvero ext TH SiaBacer. 

Oi Sé OnBator evOds pev pera THY payny EeTrEppav 
> 2? , ” + , Ae ee \ A 
eis “AOjvas ayyedov éotepavwpevor, Kal awa pev TS 
viens TO peyeOos eppalov, awa dé Bonbeiv €xédevor, 
héyovtes ws vov e€ein Aaxedamovious mavTwy av éme- 
A ia 7 
tov dé *APnvaiwr 
4 Bovdi érvyxavey ev axpoTdédear Kabnuery. evel & 
nkovoav TO yeyernuevor, OTe pev ofddpa Hridbynoav 
mao. Onrov éyévero: ovre yap emi E€ria Tov KHpuKA 
> 4, 4 ~ , sQVv > 4 
exdheoav, tept te THS Bonleias ovd& ameKpivarTo. 

A > 7 ‘ Y b) ~ c lanl X 
kat “AOsvnfev pctv ovrws amndOev 6 Kynpv€. mpods 
peta “Idoova, ovppaxov ovTa, emeutov oTovdy oi 
OnBator, Kedevovtes BonOetv, Svaroylopevor aH 7d 
4\” > / € > > \ , \ > “4 
wéddov amoByaoto. 6 8 evOds Tpinpes pev erArpouv, 
ws BonPyowv Kata Oddarrav, avdda3av dé Td Te 
Eevikov Kal Tovs TEpl avTOv imméas, KaimEep aKNPUKTH 
ol¢uw Tav DaKxéwv ypwpévwv, rely SieropevOn ei 
Troe uc Xpoperor, wel SiemopevOy eis 


abstract of Book 5, Chap. 2.— 
SiaBiBafew: z.¢. across the Corin- 


thian Gulf. 


§§ 19-26. The Theban herald 
zs coldly received at Athens. Jason 
comes to the atd of the Thebans. 
A truce ts concluded, and the de- 
feated Spartan army retires. 

Ig. éml tH SiaBdos: Zc. Ta 
duaBarynpi. (see on 3. 4. 3).— 
mavrwv: gen. of cause. S. 1405; 
HA. 744; B. 366; G..1126; Gl. 


509 ¢. 


20. Gre pev . . . HvidOnoav: a 


contrasted 8¢€ clause—‘but (al- 
though) they did not speak out 
their feelings ’— is suggested, but 
left unexpressed. See on 5. 2. 
12.—éml fév.a: representatives 
of other states were regularly 
entertained as public guests in 
the Prytaneum (see on I. 7. 
14).— Ideova: see abstract of 
Chap. I. 

21. ws BonOh{owv: this pretense 
(see on I. I. 33) put the Phocians, 
Jason’s enemies, off their guard. 
— dierropetOy : z.¢. through Phocis. 


165 


170 


175 


80 


_ 


318 ZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. = [371 Bc. 


THv Bowriav, €v Tod\ais TOV TO\EwWY TpdTEpoY ddbeis 
a9 6 wy , ‘ a hr! r , 
h ayyedOels Oru mopevouto. mpiv your cvdhéyeo Oat rt 
mavtaxoler ebOave Toppw yryvomevos, SHAov Tomy ort 
a ‘ / ~ r On 4 5 4 A 
TodAaxod To TaxXos pahdov THs Bias dvarparrerat Ta 
22Séovta. eémel d€ adixero eis THY Bowwriav, heydvTwy 185 
Tov OnBaiwv ws Kaipos ely émitiferOar Tots Aakedar- 
povios, avwbey pev éxewvov ovv To Eaik@, ohas Se 
avTuTpoowrous, amérpemev avTovs 6 ‘Idowy, diddoKwv 
ws KaXov epyov yeyernwevov ovk akov avrots ein dia- 
lal lal on ~ 
Kkwovvevoa, wate FH ETL peilw Katampatar 7 aoTepnO7- 190 
A La) ¥ 9 
23val Kal THS yEeyEerNMEVNS ViKNS. OVX OpaTE, Ey, OTL 
Kal vpels, eel ev avayKy eyever Oe, Expatyoate ; oleo Aan 
ovv yp? Kai Aakedaipovious av, ei avayKxalowTo, Tov 

A > / / A \ ¢ 0 ‘ 8 4 c 
(nv amovonberas SiapdyerOar. Kat 6 Beds S€, as 
€ouke, TohdaKis yalper TOVS pev pLLKPOUS pLEeyadous 195 

24 7TOLWY, TOUS SE peyddous pLKPOvs. TOvs pev OvV On- 
Baiovs tovadta héywv arérpere Tod SvaKxiduvevev * 
tovs 8 ad Aakedaipovious edidacker ofov pev €in HTTY- 

, , ® de , > te > Xr bé 0 
pevov oTparevua, otov d€ veriKynKds. el 0 emabléoOar, 
epn, Bov\eobe Td yeyevnuévov mafos, cupPBovdedw 200 
— dyyedeis: the pers. constr. is find themselves in a like posi- 
used for the sake of parallelism tion, as compared with éy dvdyxyn 
with 6@6eis. — yotv: at any rate. above. — rod Lav... . Siapdyer Oar: 

22. Gvwbev: z.e. from the top would fight it out (da-) reckless 
of the hill on the slope of which of thei? hives, lit. having given up 
the Spartan camp was situated. ail thought of life. 

Cp. § 14. —4vrurporamovs: note 24. émadrabéoOar . . . maBos: fo 
that the Thebans are ready to as- forget the disaster which has be- 
sume the heavier part of the task. fallen you, te. by winning in 


— ore: used precisely as in3.17. the future such a victory as shall 
23. dvaykdfowro: 7.2. should enable you to forgetit, The text, 


371 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 4. 


3t9 


* b] ‘\ 
GVATVEVTAYTAS Kal avaTTaVaapevous Kal pellous yeye- 


VNMEvous Tols aNTTATOLS OUTwS els pudyny levaL. VOY d€, 


¥ Py. ie ee Y \ la , OE Si wi a 5 
epn, €v LOTE OTL KAL TWY DUPPAXwY VuLLV Eloy OL OLa- 


héyovran wept gidias Tots Todeutous: adda Ex TayTOS 
, A x A an eer ae 

Tpomov meipace orrovdds haBelv. Tadta 8’, ey, &y@ 205 

mpoOvpodpar, c@oar tuas Bovdduevos dia TE THY TOU 

\ , XN ¢ ~ \ \ \ aA e A 

matpos diiav mpos vuas Kal dua TO mpogkevety Umar. 
aN ey ov UTA, € Ot 5 dudd 

25 €Meye pev OUV TOLAVTA, ExpaTTe O Lows OTwS SLadopor 
‘\ ® > la » > la > / , e 

Kat oro. adAnAOLs OvTES auddrepor Exeivou S€oLvTO. ol 


A ‘ 

pevror Aakedatpoviol, AKOVTAVTES AUTOD, TPATTELW TEL 210 
“A A > , > \ > > P 4, 4 ¥ 
Tov oTOvoaV exédevov: Eret 8 amynyyédOn ore Eeinoav 
ai oroveat, Tapyyyedav of Todguapxor SemvyoavTas 
cuverkevacOar TdvTas, WS THS VUKTOS TOpEVTOLEVOUS, 
9 y meat ety \ \ A 3 , 
Omws aya TH Nuepa mpos Tov KiGapova avaBaivouer. 


3 \ > > , \ , / 
érel & cdcinvnoay, mpl Kalevdew TapayyetdarTes 215 


aKorovbety, hyotvto evOds ad’ éorépas THv dia Kpev- 
nw A la a “A A 
gos, TO Aabeiv muorevovTes padov H Tals oovdats. 


, \ la! , @ Wis , , \. Veg 
26 waa de xareTras TOPEVOMLEVOL, OLA 37) EV VUKTL TE KQL EV 


however, is uncertain. For the 
acc. in rdOos (instead of the gen.) 
see S. 1358; HA. 742 b; G. 1108; 
Gl. 511 b fiz. — otras: summing 
up the preceding participles. — 
els paxny lévar: = payeoOou, hence 
with the dat.—aratpés: perhaps 
Lycophron, who is mentioned in 
3:3. 4. 

25. kalovro.: apparently Xeno- 
phon has in mind others with 
whom Jason had pursued simi- 
lar tactics. — éketvov: instead of 
the reflexive. See on éxeivwy I. 


I. 27. —ovverkevacbar: fo have 
their baggage packed and ready. 
See on xexAcloOar 5. 4. 7.— ap 
éorrépas: lit. from (the beginning 
of) evening, i.e. at the fall of 
evening. —THyv 8a Kpetoros: ap- 
parently the route was changed as 


_ well as the time, the line of march 


leading around Mt. Cithaeron in- 
stead of over it. Cp. 5. 4. 16 f. 
—7t@ haletv xré.: perhaps the 
Spartans remembered the incident 
described in 5. 4. 12. 

26. ola 84: as in 5. 4. 39. — 


320 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. [371-370 B.c. 


pdBw amdvres Kal xadernv ddr, eis Aiydobeva THs 
Meyapixns adixvodvtar. éxet S€ mepitvyydvovat T@ 220 
pera “Apyiddpov orparedpatt. evOa 81 avapetvas, 
Ews Kal ol oUppaxyor TavTES TapeyevovTO, aTHye Wav 
6uov TO oTparevpa pexpe KopivOov: éxeiPev S€ Tovs 
pev cuppdyxous adjKe, Tovs O€ ohitas oiKade amHyayer. 

Sections 27-37. A digression on Jason and his successors. 

CHAPTER 5, sections 1-21. A new peace congress is assembled 
under the presidency of Athens, and the several states swear to 
defend any whose autonomy may be violated. 

The Mantineans rebuild their wall, disregarding the remon- 
strances of the Spartans. Civil war breaks out in Tegea; the 
partisans of Sparta are killed or banished by the opposing faction, 
aided by the Mantineans. The principal Arcadian cities, except 
Orchomenus, unite for mutual protection against Sparta and 
establish a central government. Agesilaus invades Arcadia, but 
retires without accomplishing anything. 371-370 B.c. 


22 Ot dé “Apkades, Emel 6 "Aynoidaos amedndvbe Kals 
¥ 4 > “A \ , > ‘ A 
noOovro Siaedvpévov ait@ 7d oTpdrevpa, avrot de 
nopocpevor érvyxavov, oTparevovow emt Tods “Hparas, 
7] > ¥ ~ 3 A , ‘ 4 
ort Te ovK HOeov Tod "ApKadiKod peréexew Kal OTL 
oweceBeBryjkeray eis THY "ApKadiay peta TOV Aake-5 


XaAerhv 686v: cp. Cleombrotus’ 
experiences on this same _ road, 
5. 4. 17 f. —cobppaxor: 7Z.¢. those 
who had not joined Archidamus 
on his march northward. 

CHAPTER 5, §§ 22-32. The 
Thebans come to the aid of the 
Arcadians. The invasion of La- 
Conia. 370 B.C. 

22. ol "ApxdSes: zc. the Arca- 


dians and their allies, wéz. the 
Eleans and the Argives. Cp. § 23. 
Similarly, of @nBaio below in- 
cludes the Theban allies enumer- 
ated in § 23.—atrol 8: while 
they themselves. —‘Hparas : Heraea 
was a town in western Arcadia. 
— rod "ApxaSixod peréxerw: Zo be 
members of the Arcadian confed- 
eracy. See the above abstract. — 


370B.C.]  SENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, s. 321 


Sapoviov. e€uBadrovres 5° Eveniumpwrv Te Tas oikias 
sgpetgs ar : : Pp 
Kal €komTov Ta S€vopa. 
"Emel 5€ of @nBaior BeBonOynkdres wapetvar é€yovTo 
> ae , y E) , 2 a 
eis THY Martweiav, ovtws amad\atrovrar €x THs 
c 4 \ , la) ‘di 
23 Hpaias kat ovppryvvovor tots OnBaiois. 
> 2 € \ rn A , »” ¥ 
eyevovto, ol pev OnBator kartos odiow q@ovTo Eye, 


e Ain ie a 
@s Oe OjLOv 10 


emet €BeBonOrykeray per, Toheucov Se ovdéva eri ESpwv 
év TH X@pa, Kal ameéevar taperKkevalovto: ot dé 
"Apkades Kat “Apyetor Kai “Hdetou erefov avrods 
e A“ e , > A , > 4 
nyeio0an ws TaXLoTA Els THY AaKwriKyY, emideLKVYOVTES 15 
péev TO €avtav mrNOos, dreperawodrTes SE Td TOY 
OnBaiwy orparevpa. 


/ ‘\ ‘\ 9 > / “A 3 4 
Covro mavtes TEpt Ta OTA, ayaddopevor TH Ev AEvK- 


‘ \ e \ \ 3 4, 
Kal yap ou pev Bowwrou eyupva- 


Tpois viky: HKoovOow 8 avrots Kai Paxetis UrHKooL 
yeyeprnpevor Kat EvBoeis amd tracey Tov Todewy Kal 20 
Aokpot apddotepor cat “Akapvaves kat “Hpaxde@rau 
kat Mndtets: HKotovfovrv 8 avrots Kat €x @erradias 
immeis TE Kal TeATAaCTAai. TadTa 4x) GuVLOduEvoL Kal 


‘ > / > , id c / 
my év Aakedaipov épnuiav héyovtes ikérevov pnda- 


éverr(urpwv: a most unusual form 
from éyurimpnyu, following the in- 
flection of contracts in -aw. Cp. 
S. 746 b; HA. 419; B. 170, 4; 
G. 630; Gl. 372, 2.— otras: as 
in 4. 24. 

23. €mreBov: conative, urged. — 
Pwxeis xré.: this roll of Theban 
allies indicates a vast extension 
of the power of Thebes in northern 
Greece, a result which naturally 
followed the battle of Leuctra but 

BROWNSON. 


is not alluded to by Xenophon 
save in this indirect way. See 
Introd. p. 31. —“Hpakdedrar: the 
Heracleans, as well as the Pho- 
cians, had fought on the side of 
the Spartans at Leuctra. Cp. 4. 
2 and 9.— TH . . . épnplav: the 
dearth of men. The Spartans, few 
in number at best, had lost heavily 
at Leuctra, and had since been 
deserted by very many of their 
allies. — Aéyovres: describing. — 


HELLENICA — 21 


322 


EZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5s. 


[370 B.C. 


A ‘ A > ‘ lal 
pas amotpérecOar, mpw euBadeiy eis thy Tov Aake-25 


24 Oalpoviwy wpa. 


ot 5€ @nBator Hxovoy pev radra, 


avrehoyilovro dé ori SucepBolwrarn pev HY AaKkwriKy 


A Lal 
éehéyero elvat, ppovpas d€ kabeoravar evdpilov emt Tots 


evTpoToowTaToLs. 


Kat yap Hv “loxodaos pev ev Oi 


THS XKupiridos, Exwv veodapdders TE Ppovpods Kal TaV 30 
Teyeatav hvyddwy Tos vewrTatouvs mept TeTpaKocious - 
nv Se Kat émt Aevktpw trép THs Madedridos adn 


dpoupa. 


ehoyilovro dé Kal Touro ot OnBato, ws Kai 


tae ~ A 
cweboioav av taxéws THY Tov Aakedaipovior Siva- 


‘ , 0 x > ‘ Ye) a »* a 3 a 
flv Kab Haxeo at aV aAuvuTOVSs OV {Lou A,LELVOV y) €vV TY) 35 


EAUTOV. 


a \ / / 3 / nw 
& 67 mavta Noyilouevor ov wavy mpomerets 
> r) cg > \ 5 , 

- 25n0av €lS TO LEevaL Els THY AaKkEeOaipova. 


> ‘\ , 
EMEL pLEVTOL 


¥ a , A > , ek , 
heov €x Te Kapvav héyovtes THv €pypiay Kal Umioxvov- 


mplv éuBadetv: the inf. with mpiv 
after a negative sentence is un- 
usual. See S. 2455 andd; GMT. 
629; also note on I. I. 31. 

24. ZkipiriBos: see on 5. 2. 24. 
— dpovpots: predicative. — Trav 
Teyeatav vyé$wv: see abstract 
above. — MadrcariB0s: a frontier 
district to the west of Sciritis. — 
as Kal ovveMBoicav av... Kal 
paxerbor dv xré.: that the force of 
the Lacedaemonians would gather 
quickly and that they would fight, 
etc. For this use of the part. with 
as see Introd. IV. J. Note that 
in the second clause it is incon- 
sistently replaced by the inf. in 
ind. disc. with adrovs, despite the 
introductory ®s and the correla- 


tion with kai . . . xa‘; also that 
dvvapwy is grammatically in appo- 
sition with rovro.—ov wavy mpo- 
ametets: Xenophon is not loath to 
ascribe to the Thebans a lack of 
courage. See Introd. p. 31. Ac- 
cording to Plutarch (/elopf. 24) 
Epaminondas and his associates 
in the command of the army were 
near the close of their term of 
office, and by prolonging the expe- 
dition rendered themselves liable 
to the penalty of death. 

25. ykov & tre Kapvav . . . 
mapficav €: for the combination 
Te... d€ see on I. 1. 34. Caryae 
was a village in northern Laconia, 
east of Sciritis. — Kov . . . Aéyov- 
Tes: Sc. Ties. Cp. on éxwy 2. 1.8. 


370 B.C. | 


7 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. 


373 


—, &)-# , @ Q x , » > 
peevou QvuTOL HYNTEST Ql, KAL KEAEVOVTES, AV TL €faTra- 


A 4 > , “~ “A id 
Tavres haivwvTa, amoodartev odas, Tapnoav O€ 40 


A \ 4, 
TWES Kal TOV TEPLOiKwY EmLKaAOVpEVOL Kal PaaKOVTES 


> , > , 4 > \ , 
amooTyocrOa, «i povoy daveinoay els THY xapar, 


¥ VEN 2s \ a , ec , ee a 
eXeyov d€ ws Kal vuv KahovpeEvot ol TEPLOLKOL VTO TOV 


Xmapriatav ovK €Géhovey BonOetv: mavra ov TavTa 


A , A , 
GkovovTes Kal Tapa TavTwy of OnBatou émeicPynoar, 45 


kal avTot pev kata Kapvas évéBadov, ot dé ApKddes 


26 kaTa Oldv THS UKupirioos. 


\ > \ aN \ 4 
kal ei pev emt Ta SVTBata 


mpoehOav 6 “layddaos bhicrato, ovdéva av tatty y 


épacav avaBynvar: viv dé Bovddpevos Tots Otaraus 


ovppdxous xpnoar, euewev ev TH Kdpy* oF SE avéBy-50 


cay mapmdnGets “ApKades. 


b] A \ > l4 
evrav0a 61) QVTLT POO WiTOL 


A , e \ \ > , 3 , 3 \ 
PEeV Paxopevol OL TEpt TOV Ioyohaov ETEK PATOVV ° €7TEL 


\ ‘\ cd \ 3 , \ > \ ~ > “~ 
de KQL oma ev KQL EK Taytov KQt QTO TWVY OLKLWYV 


> / ¥ \ ¥» > , > la 4 
dvaBaivovtes emavov Kal €Baddov avrovs, evTav0a oO TE 


> /, > la ‘\ € + , > , 
Ioxyddaos amofvycKe Kal ot addou TavTEs, Eb Wy TIS 55 


27auduyvonbets Suedvye. 


Siampatdpevor S€ TavTa oi 


"Apkddes €mopevovTo mpos Tovs OnBaiovs emt Tas 


Kapvas. 


ot d€ OnBatou éret yoOovto Ta TEeTpaypeva. 


bo Tov “Apkddwv, Todd 81 Opacirepov KaréBawwor. 


— hdoxovres .. . Aeyov 8: chang- 
ing from part. to finite verb, as in 
4.8.9. Asa result the dependent 
structure of the ézrei clause is for- 
gotten, and the thought is resumed 
. axovovtes below as 
though an independent sentence 
had preceded. See Introd. IV. k. 
—els: zz. See on mpds 3. 5. I9. 
—kal viv: even now, when inva- 


in 7avra . 


sion was merely threatened. — 
Kal wapa mavrev: and from all 
(masc.). Connect with adxovovres. 
26. ra StcBara: to the north 
of Oeum. —tdicraro: had made 
his stand there. — viv 8€: but in 
fact. Cp. on 2. 3. 28.—’Apké- 
Ses: an appositive,— xamely, the 
Arcadians. — avaBalvovres: an af- 
terthought, climbing up thereon. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. [370 B.C. 


324 


‘ 
kat THY pev Ledaciav edOds Exaov Kat endpHovv: €rrEl 60 
nw ~ ~ > 
Sé €v TO TEdiw eyévovTo ev TH TELEveL TOV “ATOAAW?OS, 
“ ~ > 4 
évrav0a éeatpatoredevoavto’ TH 8 voTepaig émoped- 
‘ ‘ ‘ ~ 4 > > 7 5 
kal dua pev THS yedb¥pas ovd EmexeEipovy dia- 
/ hee \ l4 \ \ > ~ “a > 4 e lal 
Baivew eri tiv row: Kal yap év TO THS “AdEas iep@ 


OVTO. 


€paivovto évavrion ot dmdtrar: ev deEia S Exovtes Tov 65 

Eiparav tapnoay Kdovtes Kat mopOovvtes todh@v 
sKayabav peatas oikias. tav o €K THs Toews ai pev 
yuvaikes ovde TOV KamVOV d6pOcai HvetxyovTO, ATE OvdE- 
mote iSovoat Todepiovs: of d€ LaapTiarar atEetyiorov 
€yovtes THY THAW, aNos AAAy SiatayHeis, waa dhiyor 70 
¥ ‘\ ~ 
edo0€e S€ Tots 


A “~ ¥ 9 
Tédeou Kal mpoeitrety Tois Ethwowr, et tus BovdowTo omha 


i se \ , 7 7 
Kal OVTES Kal daivouevor ehvdatTov. 


LapBavew Kat eis Tab TiWecOar, Ta mista KapBavew 
Kal 
TO pev Tpatov ehacav atoypayacBar mré€ov 7 EEakto~ 75 
x'Alous, wate PoBov ad otro. Tapetyov ouvTEeraypevor 


c 5 / > 4 yy / 
29@S €devOEpovs Exouevous dao. TupTOAEUHO ALE. 


‘ , 299 7 \ > > \ ld ¥ \ 
kat Niav €ddKovv mrodAol elvar: evel pevTor Emevoy pev 
ot €€ "Opxopevod prcboddpor, €BonOnoav Sé tots Aake- 

/ 4 , \ / A. 2 , 
Sayoviors Prevdorot re Kat KopivOvor kat *Emidavpuot 


27. Zeddaclav: see on 2. 2. Oodtoav adv §24. The part. limits 


13.— yepvpas: over the Eurotas 
River. — médww: Sparta. —’Adéas: 
a title of Athena. 

28. drelyiorov . . . THY wodL: 
an unwalled city. See on 2. 3. 56. 
— Gros GAA Srarax Gels : a phrase 
which indicates to the eye the few- 
ness of the Spartans. — AapPdvew 
(after murda): obj. of mpoeireiv. 
— das... tropévovs: as ws ouved- 


the subj. of AapBdavew. — This 
wholesale emancipation of Helots 
seemed necessary on account of 
the defection of the Perioeci (§ 25). 

29. amroypayacGar: as in 2. 4. 
8.— ad ovrot: z.e. as well as the 
enemy. — hevov: remained true. 
—oi... prrSoddpor: whom Agesi- 
laus had’ brought home with him 
from Arcadia. See abstract above. 


370 B.C. | 


kal IlekXnvets Kat adda S€ twes TOV TOE, HON Kal 80 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, s. 


325 


30TOUS ATOYEYpap.pmevous HTTOV @ppaddovv. ws S€ mpordv 


32 TOTEOEVTAVTO. 


> 
TO OT paTevpa EyeVEeTO KAT 


A 5 , 
tov Evpwrap. 


> 4 4 4 

Apvkhas, tavtn dvéBawov 
\ e \ A 9 

Kat ot pev OnBato, orov otpatoTe 


devowTo, evOds av exoTTOv S&dpav KatéBaddov mpd 


~ \ Y 
Tov Takewy ws edvvavTO TAELoTA, Kal OUTwWS EpuaT- 85 


¢ . hate 4 , / Oe > , 
TOVTO * Ol de Apxddes TOUT@V TE OQVOEV ETTOLOVY, KATA- 


‘4 \ ‘\ Y > e ‘\ Rt ‘\ : > rs 
Neiovres 5€ TA OTAA Els aApTayny emt TAS otKias 


€TPETOVTO. 


€x Tovtov on Huépa Tpitn 7 TeTApTy 


a ese a 5) \ € , > , 
mpondOov ot immeis eis Tov immddpopor eis Tavadyou 


Y A 4 \ > A 
Kata Takes, of Te OnBator mdvtes Kal of “Hdetou Kat go 


yY 4 x la x A e A A 
ocot Pakéwv 7 Oertarov 7H AoKpaov Um7Tets TAPHNTAv. 


ot d€ Tav Aakedamoviwr trmeis, pda ddiyou daivo- 


- “A 95 
PEVOL, AVTLTETAYPEVOL AUTOS HOaV. 


évédpav de TOLn- 


nw nw yy ww 
GavTes OTAITOV TOV VEwTEépwV OTOV TPLAKoTiwy €V ™ 


Tov Tuvdapioav, aya ovro pev efeov, ot 5 immets os 


nAavvor. 


ot d€ modeuon ovK ed€EavTo, ad’ évéx\wwar. 


iddvres SE TavTa Toddol Kal Tov Telov eis dvy7y. 


OppLnoav. 


aa, $ , Y § , > , \ 
ETEL MEVTOL OL TE OLWKOVTES ETAVOQAVTO KAL 


‘ a / , ¥ , % 
To TaV OnBaiwy orpdrevwa eweve, TAAL 57) KaTEOTpa- 


30. kar “Aptkrtas: opposite 
Amyclae, a city a few miles south of 
Sparta. — re... 8€: as in § 25. — 
dprayhv : the Arcadians were noto- 
riously fond of plundering. Cp. 5. 
2. 19. —Tarasxov: Doric form of 
the Homeric yaujoyos, a title of Po- 
seidon. For the gen. see on €évds 
5.4.6. The race-course was evi- 
dently a part of the sanctuary of 


\ \ ps" \ ‘\ \ , 
Kal TO MEV YN TPOS THY TOA TpoT Ba- 


Poseidon, who, according to tradi- 
tion, was the creator of the horse. 

31. mwowjoavres: agreeing with 
ot Aaxedaiudviot, whose parts are 
ovro. and of immets below. —év rq 
For 
the Tyndaridae see on 3. 6.— 
epeve: stood firm. 

32. Kal TO pev ph. . 
and that they would make no fur- 


tov TuvSapiSav: sc. oikia. 


> , 
- GVUTOVS: 


_ 


326 RENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. [370 B.c. 


Neiy dv Ere avrovs On TL €OdKe Oappadewrepor eivar« 

éxeiNev péevTor aTrapay TO oTpaTevpa EmopeveTo THY Ep 

"EXos Kal Kal Tas pev aTeixloToUs TOV 

modewv éverriutpacav, Tvbeiw Sé, Oa Ta vedpia Tots 

/ ‘ 4 Lal 3 ld 
Aakedaipoviors Av, Kal mpooéBahdov tpeis nuépas. 105 
hoav o€ Ties TOV TeEpLoikwy ot Kat éeméMevTo Kal 
4 

guvertparevovTo Tors pera OnBaiwr. 
33. *Akovovtes S¢ tadta ot “AOnvaior ev dpovrid. Aoav 

9 \ A ‘ 4 pT Farad 

6 TL xpy Tovey mept Aakedapoviov, Kal éxk\noiav 
ervyov dé Tapovres 110 
mpéoBers Aakedayovioy te Kal Tav ett vmodoimwv 


Tvecov. 


eroinaav Kata ddypa Bovdys. 
ovpLpaywv avtois. ev dy oft Aakedaipdvior “Apakos 
Kat Ox«vddos kat Pdpa€ kai "Erupokdis Kat "Oovbeds 
AvELiLVNoKOV TE 
yap tovs “A@nvaiovs ws dei mote adAHAOUs ev Tots 115 


‘ , , ¥ 
oxedov Tavtes TapamAnoa edeyor. 


peyiotous Kaipots tapiotavTo ér ayalois: avrot Te 
\ ¥ ‘ , “A > , 
yap epacay Tosetupdvvovs ouvexBadetv "APjnvynbe, 


ther (ér.) attempt upon the city. — 
Oapparewrepov: wore certain. — 
“Edos kal TéGevov: cities on the 
Laconian Gulf. — mpooéBaddov: it 
seems likely that the attack was 
successful, though the matter is 
uncertain. —éréBevro: sc. Tvbetw. 

§$ 33-36. Deliberations at 
Athens. The speeches of the 
Spartan ambassadors and their 
effect. 

33- Sdypa Bovdfis: = mpoBov- 
Aevpa, for which see on 1. 7. 7. — 
éruxov mapévres: not implying that 
the presence of these envoys was 


accidental, for they were undoubt- 
edly sent for the express purpose 
of soliciting Athenian aid, but 
rather that they chanced to reach 
Athens at just the time when the 
Athenians were preparing to dis- 
cuss the matter. — troAolwev. .. 
airoits: the order of words as in 
3. 5. 3:—80ev: wherefore, indi- 
cating the reason for €Aeyov only, 
not for waparAjow eAeyov. —ér 
&yaQots: cp. ém’ dyad 5. 2. 35.— 
Tovs Tupdvvous cuvekBadetv: 7.¢. 
Hippias, son of Pisistratus, in 
511 B.c. The plur. is used be- 


370 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. 


327 


\ 9 jt 4 feeb a a Bd N 
kat “AOynvaiovs, ore avTot émovopKovvTo v7 Meoon- 
, , A ¥ \ 9 9 9 . » 

34 viov, TpoOvpws Bonbeiv. €deyov dé Kal da” ayaba ein, 
OTE KOLVOS GuhOTEpoL ETPATTOV, VTOMLLVYHTKOVTES [eV 120 
@s Tov BapBapov Kowy amepaxéoavTo, avapir7- 

4 ee 4 > ie e bs “ c ? e / 
okovtes S€ ws APnvaiol te vd TOV “EAAjvav npenoav 
NYEMOVES 
4 
pvdakes, 
auTol TE 
“EAA HVOV 


lal lal > 4 @ \ A Xo ® 4 5S 
35TavTa Tav AOnvaiwr. els dé aiTav Kal Od€ Tas Elrev: 


TOU vaUTLKOU Kal TOY KOWaY ypn_aToV 
tov Aakedamovioy tatta ovpBovdropever, 
KaTa yyv oporoyoupévas vd amavTwy TOV 125 
nyenoves mpokpileinaav, cvuBovdopevav ad 


"Ra de e lal \ e A > ¥ PS) e , An 

dy O€ WuEls KAL ELS, @ AVOPES, Omovoroaper, VV 
emis TO mahas Neyouevov SexarevOnvar OnBaiovs. oi 
pevto. “AOnvator. ov wavy édé€avto, adda Opovs Tis 130 

aA A ¢ A A , y el bar 

tovoutos SunhOev ws viv Tavra éyouev, ore Se Ed Erpar-' 
TOV, ETEKEWTO HlY. peyaTov 5é€ TOV hexO&TwY Tapa 
Aakedatpoviwy éddxer elvat ore yvika KaTeroh\gunoav 
> iS , , , p) , A \ 
avtovs, OnBaiwv Boviowéevwv avactarovs ToinoaL TAS 


cause Hippias was remembered 
merely as one of the Pisistratidae. 
—érodvopkotyro: z.¢. in the Third 
Messenian War, 464-455 B.C. 

34. 8€ kal: correlative with re 
(after dveuipvyoKov § 33), asin 
2. 4. 6.—ely: representing an 
impf., as is clear from the con- 
text. See on 7KoAovOovy 3. 5. 23. 
— YpeOnoav. . . mpoxpielnoav: the 
variation in mood is not unusual. 
See on 7Kodrovovw 3. 5. 23. — 
Hyepoves Tod vautixod: referring to 
the formation of the Confederacy 
of Delos, 477 B.C.— Tv Kowdv 


.. « @bAakes: the treasury of the 
Confederacy was first at Delos, 
afterwards at Athens. — rév Aaxe- 
Sarpoviev . . . cvpBovdopévov: an 
exaggeration, to suit the present 
purpose. The Spartans had found 
themselves practically forced to 
accept the situation. 
35- €Amis... SexarevOfvar: see 
on 3. 20.— &ArAOev: 7z.c. in the 
Assembly. — ére . . . Hpiv: chang- 
ing to-dir. disc. — éwékewro: were 
hostile. — karerodpnorav adrods: 
in 404 B.C. — @nBalov Bovdropévov 
xré.: for the fact, already often 


328 ZENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. — [370 Bc. 


36’ AOnvas, oes eutrodav yévowTo. 6 8€ mrelaros Hv 135 
_Aédyos ws Kara Tods dpKous Bonfety d€éou- ob yap adiKy- 
cdvrev opav emotparedoey of “Apkddes Kal ot per 
avtav Tots Aakedaipoviors, ddAa BonOnodvrwy rots Te 
yedra.s, ort of Mavtweis mapa Tovs opKous émerTpa- 
trevoav avrots. SiMe ody Kal Kata Tovrovs Tovs 140 
Adyous OdpuBos ev TH exkdynoin: of perv yap SiKkaiws 
tovs Mavtwéas epacav BonPjoa tots wept Mpd€evor 
amofavovaw v1d THY TEpt TOV <raouTTOY, ot S€ aOuKEiY, 


37 


9 4 > / 4 
ort oma ernveykay Teyeatass. 


Tovrav dé diopilouevav im’ aitns THs éxkdnoias, 
avéotn Kderéd\ns KopivOwos Kal cime rade: “Ada 


referred to, see 2. 2. 19. —odets: 
the Spartans. 

36. 6 mdetoros ... Adyos: z.¢. the 
point which the Spartans talked 
about most, as contrasted with 
ueywrrov above, the point which 
weighed most with the Athenians. 
— kata tots bpxous: see abstract 
above, p. 320.— ob yap . . . ém- 
orparevovev: continuing the indir. 
quotation, although yap gives the 
clause an independent form. S. 
2629; GMT. 675.— d8uxnodvrev 
«+ BonOyrdvrav: causal.—odhév: 
referring to the Spartans, z.e. to the 
logical subject of the clause zAci- 
aros fv Adyos. — émuorrparevorer : 
pres., since the invading army 
was at this moment in Laconia. 
—ot “ApxdSes: particularly men- 
tioned instead of the Thebans, 
because it was between the Arca- 


dians and the Spartans that the 
trouble began. — Bondyrdvrev rots 
Teyedrats xré. : for the facts alluded 
to in the following see abstract 
above, p. 320.—O@épuBos . . . of 
pev &pacav Kré: the freedom of 
talk and action here indicated was 
characteristic of the Athenian As- 
sembly, — Stxalws: limiting Bon- 
Ojoa, but placed early in its clause 
for emphasis. — rév wept tov Sra- 
oirmov: Cp. of wept Srdourmoy, 
Aakwvilovres 4. 18. 

S$ 37-48. Zhe speeches of the 
Corinthian Cliteles and the Philia- 
stan Procles. 

37. Tovtav...ekkAnolas: while 
the Assembly itself (é.e. independ- 
ently of the speakers) was trying 
to determine these matters. Note 
that dcopifw is identical in deriva- 
tion with the Eng. determine. — 


145 


i, i 


+370 B.C.] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. 329 


~ 4 > ¥ Py "AA A »¥ b) r , 
TavTa pev, @ avopes nvaior, tows avTidéyerat, 
, 95 ee 8 LO la e la d¢. 3 \ > , 
tives Hoa ot apEavtes adiKeiy Nuav O€, ETEL Elpynvy 
~ d 
éyeveTo, EXEL TIS KaTHYOPHTaL ws emt TOW Tia 
x , x ~ 
éaTpatevoapey 7) os xpymata Twav éhaBomev 7 ws YHV 150 
> oo lal A 
Gdotpiav edyndoaper ; GAN opws ot OnBatou eis THY 
4, e A > Ab \ 5 , 5, 3 , \ ee 1 
xdpav npov éovres Kat d&vdpa exkeKopact kat oiKias 
\ 
KaTaKEeKavKacl Kal ypnpata Kal mpdBata SunpTdkacr. 
A > 2. \ a Y A Ce a 
TOs odv, €av pry BonOnre ovTw Tepipavas tuiv adiKov- 
pevous, ov Tapa Tovs OpKOUS ToLjoeETE; Kal TAVTA BY 155 
avrot emewehnOnre OpKwv OTMS TATW Vp TAYTES 7 MELS 
> / B] “~ re! e 3 “~ 3 , 
dpocapev ; evTavla pevtor ot AOnvator erefopvBjcav 
3805 Op0as Te Kai Sikaa eipyKdros TOU KNeurédous. emt 
A \ Y 
d€ rovT@ aveotn IIpoxkns PrAaudovos Kal eivev: Ore 
v4 > »¥ 5 A > 5] \ la 
pe, ® avdopes “APnvaio, ei extodav yevouwTo Aake- 160 
\ x “ 
Saipoviol, emt mpawtovs av vuas oTpaTevoavey OL Oy- 
A an ee - A A > A : » 
Bator, Tacw oiwar Todto Sydov elvar: TOV yap add\wv 
, d eon ¥ 2 \ , n »* 
povous av was olovtar eumodav yevéoOar Tod apEau 
> \ A e d , > S yY 4 > See A Oe 
39aLTOUs TOV EAAnvwv. €l 0 oUTWS EXEL, Eyw MEV OVOEV 
pardrov Aakedaipoviois av Das Yyovpat OTPaTEVTAVTAS 165 
BonOjoa % Kat viv avtois. 7d yap Suspevets ovTas 
“~ \ lal 
bptv OyBaiovs Kal dudpovs oikovvtas ynyewovas yeve- 
an c , \ > , aN Coan 
ca. Tov “EXAjvev todv oipar xaderwrepov ay vp 
A x ¥ 
favnva } OmdTe TOppw TOS avTUTdhouS ELYXETE. TUp- 
dvridéyerar: 7s a disputed point. 38. IIpoxAfjs: a particular 


—els rhv xopav... eAOdvres: z.c. friend of Agesilaus (5. 3. 13). — 
on their way to Arcadia.—«al tév Gddowv: z.¢e. besides the Spar- 


Taira: as in 2. 3. 53.—@s... tans.—rotapta.: dependent upon 
elpnkéros: see Introd. IV. J.— éuzoddv. 
op0Gs te Kal Sikata: parallel in 39. eyo pév: z.e. whatever oth- 


fact, though not in form. ers may think.—méppw: 7.¢. in 


330 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. [370 B.c. 


, / >» ce A 5 A 6 / ] a » 
popwrepov ye pevTav vply avtots BonOyaaite év @ ETL170 
cialy ot ouppaxotey av H ei amrokopévwr avTav povot 

go avaykdalo.obe SiappayerOar mpos Tovs OnBaiovs. ei dé 
Tat ‘ ,fN a) 5 4 ec 
tTwes poBovvra, pn €av viv avadvywow oi Aaxedat- 
POVLOL, ETL TTOTE TpPaypata TApeX Wow vpiv, evOvpnOnre 
OTL OVX OUs av eb GAN’ ods Gv KaKas Tis TOLM PoBEtar Aan 175 
A , s lal > A . A 
det py tore peya Svvacbdcw. évOvpeiofar dé Kal 
/ , 7 ~ , > A 4 io , 
THOE xpy, oT. KTacOa pe tu ayabdv Kat tdudrats 
Kat mohEeot TPOUHKEL, OTaY eppopeveoTaTo @ow, iva 
Exwow, eav Tor advvaTor yévwvTal, émuKovpiay TOV 
41 TPOTETOVNMEVaV. ULL dé vov é€x Oeay Twos KaLpos 180 
, 584 4 4 
Tapayeyeyntar, eav Seopevois BonOyonre Aakedatpo- 
vious, KTHoaTOaL TovToUs Eis TOV aTarTA xpovov didous 
> , A A \ > a 3S , 5 
ampopaciatovs. Kal yap 67) OvK én ddtywv pou do- 
an , “~ » > A e > e A > > 
KOVOL papTvpwy vuv av ev mabety vd vpav: addr 
nw lal lal A 
eloovTa, pev Tavta Deol ot wavrTa Op@vTEs Kal VU Kal 185 
eis ael, ovverioravrar d€ TA yryvoueva ol TE TVLPLAXOL 
‘ c , A de , he Y , 
Kal Ol ToA€uLOL, TPOS OE TOvTOLS Kal amtravTes EAVES 
‘\ , > A A 4 5 / 9 > 
4g2Te Kal BdpBapou: ovderi yap TovTwy apedes. WoTE El 
kaxol daveinoay Tept das, tis av mote ere TPdOvpOS 
> > ‘ , 2, , de \ ¢ »¥ 5 Se A ‘ 
Els auTous yéevouTo; eArrile O€ xp ws avdpas ayalods 190 


Sparta. —PonOqoare: after this tdv mpomerovypévov: lit. an aid 


verb one may conveniently supply 
if you should do so. — S.apaxe- 
oOo: as in 4. 23. 

40. dvaptywouv: see on 2. 3. 
50.— évOupqOnre: the change in 
person (from tivés above) is made 
easy by the preceding tyiv. — Kal 
Widrars Kal médeor: Z.¢. states as 
well as_ individuals. — émuKkovplay 


Jrom their previous efforts, t.e. in 
what their previous efforts have 
obtained for them. 

41. xrficac8a: see on orpa- 
Tevey 3. 5. 5.—cvverloravras: 
ovv-, uniting in this respect the 
contrasted subjects. —dpedés: @ 
matter of indifference. 

42. Os... yevioerOar: see on 


370 B.C. ] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. 


33! 


A x \ 5] A 4 > , 
padrdov 7 Kakovs avtovs yeryoeoOa El yap Ties 
» \ @ a by , b] , \ 
ado, Kal ovror SoKovor SduaTere\eKevau Emraivov pev 

43 Opeyomevor, aicxpav dé epywr ameyouevor. mpos dé 

4 > / \ 2) ¥ / ¥ an 

rovrois evOupyOntre Kal Tade. el Tote Tahu EOor TH 
‘EAAads Kivdvvos w7d BapBdapwr, ticw av paddXor 195 
motevoaite 7) Aakedauovios ; Tivas 5€ av TapacTa= 
Tas ynovov TovTwY ToLnoaio Oe, GV ye Kal ot TaxerTEs 
év @cpporvAas atavtes etXovTO paxdmevor atroPavety 
paddov » Cavres erecadpéobar tov BapBapov TH “EX- 
ads ; THs ody ov Sikaov dv TE EveKa eyevorto avdpes 200 
> \ > ec lal \ & > \ Ne & ld 
dyabot pe? tov Kat ov édmis Kat adfis yevéoBar 
Tacav mpoOvpiav eis adTods Kal Vas Kal Nas Tape 
 44xeo0a1; a€vov S€ Kal Tov TapdvT@Y OVppaywY atTots 
9 6 , > 5 , 6 > \ »¥ y Y 
eveca TpoOupiay evdeiEacOar. €v yap LoTE OTL oLTEp 
TovTOLS TiGTOL Siapevovaw ev Tats GupPopais, oOvTOL 205 
> \ 
el O€ 


puxpal Soxovpev modes civar ai Tod Kiwdvvou peTevewy 


be Aa > , > x \ > Py 356 , 
KQL UpLW ALT KVVOWT Qv 7) Q7TTOOLOOVTES X2aPLTas. 


> “A bd] , > 7 ° p de, | a: 7 4 
avrots- €Hédovoa, evOvupnOnre ore E€av 7) Duerepa TdALs 
7 5 , ‘\ 4 > la ¢ “~ 
TpOTyYEV7TaL, ovKEeTL puKpal Tras Ecopela at Bonfod- 


4500 avtots. eya dé, @ avdpes “APnvaior, tpdabev pev 210 


2. 2.2. In the present case the that time. — ov fvexa: as in 3. 13. 


irregularity is particularly strange 
because there is no intervening 
clause to obscure the connection. 

43. 1d BapBdpwv: on account 
of the passive idea in €\Oou kivdv- 
vos. — éreodpéo Oar: 2 aor. mid. 
inf. from éreodpew (as though 
from éreorippyu), to let in. 
The allusion recalls, by contrast, 
the disloyalty of the Thebans at 


évexa is to be supplied with the fol- 
lowing dv also. — tpas .. . thas: 
subjs. of rapéxeoOau. 

44. twapévrev ... advrots: the 
order of words as in § 33.—ph 
é&rodi8dvres : conditional. — ai... 
€é\oveat: in apposition with the 
subj. implied in the verb. — ai Bon- 
Sotcat: emphaticin contrast with ai 
Tov KLvOvVoU pmeTéexetv KTEe. The 


332 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, s. [370 B.C. 


> , sy 7 i 4 5 ‘ / bid , ‘ ‘ 
akovwv elydovy tHVvdE THY TOW OTL TaYTAasS Kal TOUS 
> 4 ‘ ‘ Ud > 4 ‘ 
dducoupevous Kal Tovs poBovpévous evOdde Katadev- 
v ~ 
yovtas €miKoupias yKovoyv tvyxavew: viv 8 ovKer 
> , > > o.& fe) . c lal 5 , 
akovw, aX avToOs 7On Tapwy opw Aakedaipmovious Te 
‘ > “A 
TOUS OVOMACTOTATOVS KAL MET AUT@VY TOUS TLOTOTATOUS 215 
lal a y $ 
didous avTav mpos tuas TE NKOVTas Kal Seopevous av 
2 as de WF / a , 3 
opw 0€ Kal OnBatous, ot TOTE OvK 
» 4 > 5 du c a nw 
ereecav Aaxedaoviovs eEavdparodicacbar bas, vov 
Seopevous tpov Tepudety amodopevous Tovs GdaarTas 


46 Upov emLKOUpHo at. 


bpas. TOV pev obv YpeETEépwr TpOydver Kahdv héyeTat, 220 
9 ee , , > 4 ta , > 
Ore TOUS ‘Apyeiwy TekevTHTaVTAas ert TH Kadpeia ovK 

¥ pes ld e “a de \ / 5) 
elacav atapous yevéeobar: viv d€ Todd KdAdOv av 

/ > ‘ ¥ A 8 , / c 
yevouro, €l Tovs ert Covtas Aaxedapovioy pyre vBpic- 
Kadov ye pny KaKeEl- 

»” 9 / ‘\ > /, A , 

vou ovTos, OTe oXOVTES THY Eipvabéws UBpw Sverdoare 225 

‘ € 4 A “A > ‘\ > / , 
tovs “Hpakdéovs matdas, mas ov Kal éxeivou TddE 


la / > / > 7 
47 Ojvar pyte atrodeo bar édcoaire. 


accession of Athens changes the 
situation in this respect also. 
45. d&Kxotvwv: placed first in em- 


phatic contrast with wapov dpd,. 


then repeated (7xovov) in the 
clause depending upon é{yAovr. 
—ad: im their turn. 

46. rére: this single, indefinite 
word recalls in the most effective 
way the well-remembered time. — 
otk racav: did not succeed in 
persuading. — wepudetv  d&arodope- 
vovs: practically equivalent to 
dmoXéoOar édoare below. See on 
3. I.—Tav . . . mMpoydvav: poss. 
gen. with the clause ore . . . yevé- 


a6a, which is also subj. of A€yerau, 
—your ancestors deed in not 
allowing (lit. when they did not 
allow) . ... t told as a noble 
deed. Cp. on 4. 5.— Tos “Ap- 
yelwv xré.: after the defeat of the 
legendary expedition of the Seven 
against Thebes it was only by an 
Athenian army that the Thebans 
were compelled to permit the 
burial of their enemy’s dead. 
Isocr. 4. 55. 

47. oxévtes: checking. — thy 
Bipvebéws xré.: the sons of Hera- 
cles, driven from Peloponnesus by 
Eurystheus, found protection and 


a 


370 B.C] EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. 333 


, > \ , ~ > - > \ \ ¢ A 
KAANLOV, EL py LOVOY TOUS apynyeTas, ada Kat OANY THY 

, , 2 / de DON > , 
TOkW TEepiow@ocite; TavTwy O€ KadANOTOY, Ee WHdw 
GKWOUVYY THCAYTMV Das TOTE TOV AaKkedaipovior, VoV 
bpets adv omdois TE Kal Sid KiWd¥VwY émLKOUpYGETE 230 

> > “A ¢ - \ \ ¢ “A > l4 e 

48avrots. omdre O€ Kal ypets ayaddoucOa of cvvayo- 
pevovtes BonPyjoa avdpdow ayabois, 7 mov dpiv ye 
Tois epyw Suvapevois BonOnoa yevvata av tadra 

tA > / \ , \ 4 / 

pavein, «6 ToAAav~is Kal Pirou Kal TohEeuLor yevdopevor 
Aakedapovios py av €Bd\d Byte paddov 7 dv ed errd- 235 
Bere pvnobeinte Kai ydpw aodoinre avrots py wep 
e “A > “ / > \ X38 \ , “ e / 
Dov avTav povov, aa Kat UTép TaoNs THS E\AdOos, 
9 » > Qe . A bs 
ore avopes ayaboi Umep avTns eyevorTo. 

49 Mera ravta éBovdevovto ot “APgvaio, Kal Tov pev 
5 t A > > , > 4 3 4 A 
GVTLNEYOVTMY OVK HVELXOVTO aKovorTEs, EsndioavTo dé 240 
Bonbety mavdnpei, Kat “Iduxparny otpatyyov €tdovto. 
> \ \ ‘\ e \ > 4 \ / 5] > 
€mel O€ Ta iepa eyévero Kal Tapyyyeare ev *Akadn- 

, al : \ »” , > 
peia Sevrvotroreto ar, toddovs efhacav mporépovs. av- 

Ay. > 4 > La) > \ 4 c ~ A e 
Tov “Iducpadrous e&e\Oeiv. ex S€ Tovrov yyelro pev 6 
Id “4 ¢ 5 > 50 iC baer 5 Xd 

ukpatys, ot 0 nKo\OvMour, vowilovTes emi Kadov TL 245 
¥ e , A > \ de > , > , 0 
Epyov ynyyoerOa. eet d€ adixdpevos eis KopiOov 
8 , , € , Od \ a. SN , oH 5 A 

ueTpLBE Tas NEpas, evOUs ev emt TavTYH TH OLvaTpLBY 

A ¥ 22 e 2 397 , , 
mpatov epeyov aitrov: ws 0 éfyyayé more, Tpoddpws 


effective aid at Athens. — KéAAuov: §§ 49-52. The Athenians send 
Sc. Gv yéevoito.— Tors apxnyéras: an army under [phicrates to aid 
cp. 3. 6. the Spartans. The return of the 


48. Gmdére 8... Gyabois: and Thebans, which [phicrates fails to 
when even we, who by word urge prevent. 
you to aid brave men, are proud 49. éyévero: as in 3. 5. 7.— 
of doing so. ozore is practically ’AxaSnpela: see on 2.2. 8.— roré: 
causal, as ‘when’ often is in Eng. at length. 


5SOTELYOS Tpoo ayo, TpoaeBahXov. 


5 


_ 


334 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. [370-369 B.c. 


\ > 50 bid ¢€ a) AY Ss’ > ‘ 
pev nKkodovlovy omou nyotTo, mpolvpws 0, el mpos 
tov 8 év TH Aakedai- 250 
pove Trohewiwy “ApKddes pev Kai “Apyetor kat “Hietor 

‘ b] / Nd i > “ € A 
moot amedniOerav, ATE OpopoL OLKOUYTES, OL eV 
ayovres of Se hepovtes 6 Te HpTaKeoay. ot S€ @nBator 

‘ ec wv ‘ ‘ ‘ ‘ ~ > 4 > 4 > 
Kai ot addou TA pev Kal dua TODTO amLevat EBovdo:TO EK 

A > 
THS Xo@pas, OTL Edpwv €ehatTova THY OTpaTLav Kal 255 
hpepav yryvoperny, Ta O€, Orr oTaMaTEpa Ta emiTHOELa 
a 
> 4 \ \ / \ be ¥ \ ‘ 
e€exeyuto, Ta O€ KaTEKeKavTO* Tpds O ETL Ka) KELOV 


\ \ \ r Ben ‘ de 5 4 \ de 
TA pev yap avyhwto, Ta O€ OinpTacTO, Ta OE 


c ee A 
as 8 éxetvou 

a \ 
amexdpouv ex THs Aakedaiwovos, ovtw 87 Kal 6 “Idi 260 


> o > aS , > , 2 44 
HV, WoT On TavTEs amLevat €BovdAorTo. 


, ‘ > 4 5 ~ > “A > 7 > 
Kparns Tous “AOnymmiovs amnyev €x THs Apkadias ELS 
/ > \ > ¥ A > / 
Kopwov. € péev ovv addo Tu Kaas Eotpatynynoer, 
ov Weyw* exeiva pevTor & ev TH xpovm Exeivm Eempake, 
mdvTa evpiokw Ta pey parnv, Ta S€ Kal dovpdopas 
~ \ 
TETPAYLEVA AVT@. emiye—pHoas pev yap pvdarrew Er 265 
a 2 / a \ 4 c SS, sae “~ ¥ 
T@ Oveiw, OTrws pr SdvawTo ot Bowwrol amedOety oikade, 


50. modAol: limiting all three 
nouns. — ayovres .. . épovres: the 
former of animals, the latter of 
portable property. — xeupov: Z.e. 
the latter part of the winter of 
370-369 B.C. 

51. dex opovv: Xenophon omits 
all reference to the most im- 
portant result of the Theban 
expedition, viz. the reéstablish- 
ment of the independence of Mes- 
senia, which for centuries had 
been subject to Sparta. Epami- 
nondas founded the city of Mes- 


sene as a capital for the new state, 
and the descendants of exiled 
Messenians, gathered at his sum- 
mons from all parts of the Greek 
world, were restored to their own. 
See Introd. pp. 27 and 31.—els 
Képiv0ov: where in all probability 
Xenophon himself was living at 
this time. See Introd. p. 11 f.— 
tT Ovelw: a mountain range south- 
east of Corinth. — des ph Sévawwro 
xré.: in just this point Xenophon 
seems to have mistaken the inten- 
tions of Iphicrates. The great 


370-369 B.C.] BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VI, 5. 


335 


Tapehirey advAaktov THY Kahdioryny Tapa Keyyperas 


52 1a pooov. 


pabety d€ Bovhdpcvos ei tapeAnAvbores eciev 


A ¥ ¥ 
oi OnBator 76 “Ovecov ememipe oKoTOvs Tovs TE *AO- 


, ¢ , ‘\ \ Va 4 
vaiwy imméas Kal Tovs Kopuwiiev amavtas. 


idety pev ovdey rrov ddiyo. Tov ToAAOY ikavoi: et 


\ /, > A \ en A > , 3 A 
dé déou dmoywpey, TOAD paov Tots ddjiyous 7H Tots 


lan) \ ec la > 4, “ \ > e , 
Tohhots Kat Od00 eEvrdpov TuxEW Kal Kal” yovxiav 


ATOXWPNT at. 


‘\ de , , pee 3 
TO 0€ TOMAOUS TE TPOTAYEL Kal NTTOVAS 


lal > , a > \ > vd \ \ \ 
TOV EvayTiov THS OV TOAAH appodivy; Kal yap dy 


y aoe ‘\ , 4 e.¢ A \ . 
are €mt moAD Tapatakdpevor ywpiov ot immets dua Td 


mohXot eivar, eel der aToywpelv, TOAMOY Kal yadeTOv 


xopiov émedkdBovTo: wate ovK €éddtTTOUVS amwXoVvTO 


¥ ¢€ 7 
ElKOC LY imméwv. 
Aovto amndOov. 


object of the Athenian expedition, 
wiz. the rescue of Sparta, had 
already been accomplished, and 
Iphicrates was probably seeking 
to harass the Thebans rather than 
to block their homeward march. 
— Keyxpevds: the eastern port of 
Corinth, on the Saronic Gulf. 

52. ekomovs: Xenophon’s mis- 
understanding. See on § 51. — 
Wetv: in the emphatic position, 


‘ \ A g 
Kal TOTE fev ol OnBator omws €Bov- 


being contrasted with the follow- 
ing.—el Séor. droxwpetv: a fut. 
less vivid protasis, the writer put- 
ting himself back in the past and 
considering the question as it then 
presented itself to Iphicrates. For 
paov (€or’) . . . Tvyxeiy in the 
apod.,— equivalent to pdov (as 
adv.) av tTvyouev,— see on 3. 4. 
18.—ot OnBator. .. . dwAOov: in 
the spring of 369 B.c. 


7 
KQLTOL 270 


336 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. [369-362 B.c. 


BOOK VII 


Tue THEBAN HeEGeMony. ‘THE BAaTrTLE OF MANTINEA. 
369-362 B.C. 


CHAPTERS 1-5.3. Athens and Sparta conclude a formal alliance. 
The Thebans invade Peloponnesus and capture Sicyon. The 
Spartans win a decisive victory over the Arcadians and Argives. 
An unsuccessful attempt by the Thebans to impose a new “ King’s 
Peace” upon the Greek states. The third Theban invasion of 
Peloponnesus. 

A digression on the affairs of Phlius. 

The career and death of Euphron, tyrant of Sicyon. 

The Corinthians make peace with Thebes. War breaks out 
between the Arcadians and the Eleans, and a desperate battle is 
fought at Olympia during the progress of the games. Dissensions 
among the cities of the Arcadian confederacy. 

Mantinea and some other Arcadian cities, as well as the 
Achaeans and Eleans, ally themselves with Athens and Sparta. 
369-362 B.C. 


4 "Ev dow 6€ radr’ émpdrrero, "Erapewovdas e&jet,s 
Bowwrovs €xov mavtas Kat EiBoas kat @errad@v Tod- 
hovs mapa te “Ahefavdpov Kal tav evavtioy avTo. 
Dwxets pevtTor ovK HKoAOVHour, Aéyovtes OTe cuvOHKaL 
ahiow avrois elev, el tis eri OnBas tor, Bonfetv: ems 


CHAPTER 5, §§ 4-8. Zhe fourth 
Theban invasion of Peloponnesus. 


abstract above. — EtBoas: as in 


370 BC. (6. 5. 23). —"AdeEdvbpou: 


Epaminondas’ march to Tegea. 
His good generalship. 362 B.C. 
4. tatra: the negotiations re- 
ferred to in the above abstract. — 
*"Errapewovdas eer: in order to 
support those Arcadians who had 
remained loyal to Thebes. See 


tyrant of Pherae, who had become 
a subject ally of Thebes. — ray 
évavriwv aire: z.e. Thessalian 
cities which the Thebans had 
recently liberated from the rule 
of Alexander. —oolow airots: as - 
an indir. reflexive. 


ry eC 


362 B.C. ] 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. 


337 


» \ , > > > la M4 ¢c 
sadAous O€ oTparevew OvK civar ev Tals auVOyKaLs. 6 


pevto. ‘Exrapewovdas édoyilero Kal ev Iehomovynoe 


/ e , > ld \ 7 ‘\ 
opiow vaapxev Apyeiovs te Kat Meoonviovs Kat 


"Apkddwy Tovs Ta odérepa hpovovrtas. 


”a > a 
noav © ovrou 


Teyeatat kat MeyadomoXtrar kat Acearar kat LadAar- 
y Y 


A \ » \ , PS) ‘ \ , 5S ‘ 
TLELS, KAL EL TLVES 57) TONELS ta TO PLKpat TE ELWVAL KAL 


6€V PETALS TAVTALS OLKELY HYAyKACoVTO. 


e€nOe pev dy 


<3 / MS , > N ee lA b] / 
6 “Erapewavo0as Sia tayéwy: eel 5é éyevero &v Nepea, 


evtavla duérpiBev, Edtrilav Tovs *AOynvaiovs wapiovTas 
Aner Oar Kat oyilopevos péya av TovTo yevér Oar Tots 
pev oeTepors ouppayous eis TO EmippOTaL avToUs, 

A \ > / > \ > > / > la ¢ \ 
Tots d€ évavTiows cis TO eis AOvpiay eumecciv, ws Se 


lal A > ¢Y 
ouvedovrt elev, Tay ayaldy civat @nBaiors 6 Tr édat- 


770wTo AOnvaio. ev € TH SiatpiBy adrod TavTy oury- 
Tay TAVTES Ol OModpovodrTes eis THY MarTiveav. 


> ‘\ 
E77 EL 


4 oe 4 5 ¥ x > / \ \ 
pPevto. 0 Emapewavdas HKovoe TOUS A@nvaiovs TO pev 


Y ~ 4 > 4 \ / \ 

Kata ynv topeverOar ameyvaxevar, Kata Oadatrav dé 
, e ‘\ 7 ee 

TapacKkevalerOar ws dua Aakedaipovos BonOycortas 


5. ooiow: z.e. the Thebans. 
See on éavray I. 6. 36. — Meoon- 
vious : see on 6. 5. 51. — ra océrepa 
dpovotvras: see on 6. 3. 14.— 
Meyadorodirar: Xenophon no- 
where mentions the important 
fact of the founding of Megalopo- 
lis in 370 B.C. as a capital for the 
Arcadian confederacy. See Introd. 
p- 27 and note 3.—ed tives: = 
aitives. — qvaykdfovro: sc. to side, 
like their neighbors, with the The- 
bans. 

6. Nepéa: see on 4. 2. 14.— 

BROWNSON, 


mapiévras: z.¢. on their way to 
Arcadia, to join their allies. — as 
cuvedovte elaretv: fo put it briefly. 
For the’dat. see S. 41497; HA. 
re Pes ABe say F825 Bt 8, 
523 a; for the inf. see on 3. 5. 9. 
. AOnvaior: that 
every loss the Athenians suffered 
was a gain for the Thebans. Note 
that 6 Tu is cogn. acc. 

7. of dpodpovotvres: z.c. the 
enemies of the Thebans. — arapa- 


—mav a&yabov .. 


20 


oKevater Bat: sc. mopever Oar. — 814 - 


Aaxedaipovos: z.¢. that they in- 


HELLENICA — 22 


338 EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. [362 Bc. 


rots “Ap«daow, ovtw Sy adhopynoas éx THs Newéas 
Saduxvetrar eis THY Teyéav. evtuyy pév ov OUK ay 25 
éywye Pyoayu THY oTpaTnyiav aiTe yewérOar: ooa 
pevTo. Tpovoias epya Kal ToAuNS e€oTiv, OvdEeV por SoKEt 
avip edd\uretv. MpOTov pev yap eywye Emalwa avrov 
OTL TO OTpaTomEdov ev TH TEixer TO” TeyeaTo@v Eemrouy- 
gato, ev? ev aobareotépw te Hv HY & Ew eoTpa-30 
TomeSeveTo Kal Tots Todcpiois ev addnroTEpH O TL 
mpdtroro. Kal mapacKevalerOar dé, et Tov edetro, ev 
TH TOE OvTL EvTOpeTEpoy Hv. TaV d érépwv EEw OTPaA- 
ToTredevopmevov e&nv Opav, ete TL OpOGs emparrero Eire 
TL NpapTavov. Kal pny oldmevos KpEitTwy TOV aVTI- 35 
Tahwv €ivat, oTdTe Opdyn KXwpios TEoVEKTODYTAS at- 
gTovs, ovK e&yyeto emitifecOar. dpav dé ovre modw 
avT@ TMporxwpodtoay ovdeuiay Tov Te ypovov mpoBai- 
VOVTA, EVOMLOE TPAKTEOV TL Elvau* El OE pH, avTL THS 
mpoabev eixreias tohhyny adokiav mpooedéyero. mei 40 
obv katewdvOave Trepi ev THY Mavtiveay Tovs avTuTa- 
hous mepvdaypévous, meTrameutromevous S€ *“Aynoidadv 
TE Kal Tavtas Tovs AaKedamoviovs, Kal nobero ebe- 


tended to land in Laconia and Introd. p. 31.— atrod: see on cov 
march through that country to 6.4. 5.—Tév érépwv: as in 4. 2. 15. 
Arcadia. — olépevos: concessive. — xpelr- 

8. edrvxfj: made emphatic by tev: Epaminondas’ army seems 
its position. — yevéo@ar: Proved. to have been somewhat stronger 


— oa... &dumetv: the strongest numerically than that of the enemy. 
words of praise which are foundin — xwplois: by places which they 
the //ellenica, doubly significant occupied, z.e. in position. 

because bestowed unwillingly upon §$ 9-13. ELpaminondas invades 


an enemy of both Sparta and Laconia. 
Athens. Cp. § 19 f. and see Q. wepvdaypévous: fad taken 


362 B.C. ] 


BENOGONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. 


339 


otpareypevov Tov “Aynoihaov Kat ovtTa on €&v TH 
TleAAjvy, SeurvoTrojcacba. mapayyeikas yyEeiTo TH45 


, 0% Snck > ; 
10 OTPATEVLATL €VUVS ETL TAPTHV. 


Kal €b 7) Kpijs Ocia 


Twi poipa mpocedlar éfyyyere TO Aynordw tpoc.dy 


X 4 ¥ x \ , y \ 
7 oTparevpa, ehaBev av THv TOAW woTEP veoTTLAY 


“A b] 
Tavrdmacw Eepymoy THY apuvopevwr. 


> ‘\ , 
€TEL PLEVTOL 


mpotruldpmevos TavTa 6 “Aynotdaos epOn els THY TOW 50 
> , / ec “A > 4 \ 
amehOav, Svatatdpevor ot Yraptiara, edvAatTov, Kat 
pedda ddiyou ovTes: ol TE yap im7ets avTots TavTeEs eV 


"ApKadia amjoav Kal TO Eevixdy Kal TOV Adxwv SddEeKa 


» lal 
11 OVT@V OL TPELS. 


emet O° éyevero “Erapewovdas ev TH 


Tone TOV LrapTiaT@v, omov pev Eepweddov Ev TE icoTredw 55 


‘ al @ » WEES | ‘ al b ] la x i] / i] 5 > , 
Paxyerolat Kal ATO TWY OLKLWV BrnPnoeoF at, ovK ELO NEL 


4 99 9 % / x A 
TAvTN, OVO Omov ye pndey Tr€ov ExorTEs paxetobau 


Tov ddiyov qmo\Xot OVTEs: 


évbev dé amreovexrety &v 


} ays “A ‘\ ~ 7 , \ 5) 
évopile, TovToO AaBwv TO ywptov KaTeBawe Kal ovK 


up a strong position. — Tle\djvy: 
a town in Laconia, some miles 
north of Sparta. —orparedpart : 
for the dat. see on orparid 4. 2. 9. 

10. Kpfs: a Cretan deserter. 
Polyb. 9. 8. —T&v dpvvopévov: zits 
defenders. —&medOav: from Pel- 
lene. — Staragdpevor: cp. 6. 5. 28. 
—kal pada: see on 2. 4. 2.— 
Aéx@v: a Aodxos was half a popa. 
See on 2. 4. 31.—ol rpets: for 
the article see on I. I. 18. 

II. év rq mode: z.¢. within the 
city limits, while rv wodAw below 
means the city in the narrower 
sense, the central, thickly settled 
portion. Cp. év @yBais 5. 2. 25. 


— 8rrov pév EnedAov kre. : where they 
(the Thebans) would presumably 
Jight, etc. Omov anticipates tavry. 
— 41d tdv olkiav: the house tops 
were covered with old men and 
boys. Diod. 15. 83.—ot8 Sov 

. dvres: nor where they (sc. 
éuedXrov) would fight with no ad- 
vantage over the few, although 
they were many, t.e. where Epami- 
nondas could not use his supe- 
rior numbers to advantage. pide, 
because the clause is hypothetical. 
For mAéov €xovres Cp. I. 4. 16; also 
mXeovektoovras § 8. —w0ev: = dd 
ov xwpiov, anticipating the follow- 
ing antecedent. — karéBatve kal ovk 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. [362 B.c. 


340 


12 aveBauwev eis THY TOW. TO ye pHY evTed0 EV yevopeEVoY 60 
éfeot pev 70 Oeiov airvacbar, efeoti 5é Aéyew ws Tois” 

eTel yap nyElTo 

"ApxiSapos ovde Exardv exwv avdpas, Kati duaBas OreEp 


> / We} ‘ oN c / 
ATOVEVONMEVOLS OVOELS AVY VTOOTALY. 


> / »” 4 > 4 ‘ »” A } ee, | ‘ 

eddker TL EXEL KAYA EropEdeTo TPOs OpHLov emt TOS 

avturddous, evtav0a 81) of TUp TvéovTeEs, Oi VEVUKNKOTES 65 

rovs Aakedaupovious, ol T@ TavTl mAEiovs Kal TpOTETt 

c / / ¥ > 25 / ‘ ‘\ ‘ 

brepdebia ywpia exovtes, ovK edeEavTo TOUS TEpl TOV 

> / > > > 4 \ e \ A “A 
13°Apyidapov, GAN €yKdivovor. Kal ol Mev TPOTOL TOV 
> , > 4 3 \ ld > , 
Erapevavdov amolvyocKovow: érel pevto ayahho- 
pevor TH vicky ediw€ay oi evdolev Toppwtépw TOV Kat-70 
pov, odror avd amoOvyjoKovoy TEpieyéypamTo yap, ws 
¥” c I “~ 4 ld 9 / > > “a 
€ouxev, UO TOD Oelov expt Gaov vikn €d€doTO avrois. 

‘\ c \ Sr > a>) as Y ¥ 0 
Kal o pev On Apxloamos TpoTatov TE LoTaTO EvUa 
emekpatnoe Kal Tovs éevTav0a TecdvTas THY TOhEMLoV 


14UT0aTOVOOUs amedidov. 6 8 *Emapewdvdas oyilo-75 


avéBaivev: z.¢. Epaminondas chose 
as a starting point for his advance 
a spot which was higher than the 
city itself instead of lower. He 
actually gained possession, accord- 
ing to Polybius 9. 8, of that part 
of the city which lay toward the 
Eurotas River. 

I2. TO... yevopevov: acc. of 
specification, instead of a gen. de- 
pendent upon airiacba. Cp. 1. 
7. 31. — 7d Beiov alridobar: fo hold 
the deity responsible, i.e. to ascribe 
the issue to divine intervention. — 
Srep . . . KoAvpA: Lhe very thing 
which seemed to present an obstacle 


to the enemy, z.e. a point behind 
which he would naturally have 
stayed and waited for the enemy’s 
attack. The reference is mani- 
festly to difficult ground of some 
sort. — of rtp mvéovres kré. : not the 
words of an unprejudiced historian. 
See Introd. p. 31. —T@ wavrl: as 
in 2. 3. 22. — drepSéfia : here simply 
higher. Cp. on 4. 2. 14. 

13. ot évS00ev: the Spartans. 
For the adv. see on otxofev I. 4. 
10, — Tod katpod: see On 2. 3. 24. 

§$ 14-17. The Thebans return 
to Arcadia. <A cavalry battle near 
Mantinea. 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. 


362 B.C. | 341 


, as \ 
pevos ore BonOyoouer ot “Apkddes eis THV Aakedaipova, 
> / \ > > , \ -~ Py ye 
EKEelvols fev ovK EBovdeTO Kat Tact Aakedapoviots 
n ¥ \ 
6movd yevouevors payerOar, akws TE Kal NdTYXHKOOL, 
a de b) , . aN de A \ ¢ 280) 
TOV O€ ATOTETUYYKOTWY: Ta\LY O€ TOpEVHEis WS EdVYATO 
\ \ 

TaxioTa els THY Teyéayv Tovs pev Omitas avéravd€e, go 
\ > ¢ 4 ¥ > \ / ‘ 
tovs 0 inmeas erembev eis THY Mayrtivear, Senfeis 
avTav TpooKkapTepyjoat, Kal SiddoKwv ws TavTA pev 

as ” 7 \ las , f / a 
eikds e€w Elva TA TOV Mavtivéwy Bookypata, TavTas 
» \ “ 
dé rods avOpdmovs, d\kos TE Kal citov cuyKomdys 
\ € \ »~ e S > A e val 
Kat Ol pev WxKOVTO: ot ACnvatou turrets 8s 
e / b] > a 25 / \ b 
opunOertes €€ “Edevotvos edevrvoToijcavto pev ev 


15 OUO'NS. 


loOuo, SvehOdvtes Sé Kal Tas Kiewvas éeriyyavov 
mTpoovovres eis THY Maptiveay Kal KaTaoTpatoTedeva-a- 
pevou EVTOS TElyoUS EV Tals Oikiats. émel dé SHAOL Hoar 
TpoTe\avvovTes oi Toh€uL01, EO€ovTO of Maptuietls TAV 90 
‘AOnvaiwv imméwy BonOjoa, et tu SvvawTo: &&w ya 
va b QUO at, yap 
* A \ % 
evar Kal Ta BooKkypata TavTa Kal Tos épydras, To)- 
hods dé Ka!) matdas Kal yepaurépovs Tav éevdépwr. 
> 4 | “ c > A 3 lal ¥ 
akovoavtes O€ TadTa ot “AOnvaior éxBoyOodow, ére 


14. ot “ApkdSes: z.c. such of 
them as were allied with Sparta. 
See abstract above, p. 336. — épod 
yevopévors: referring only to Aaxe- 
datpoviows, a part of whose army 
was away in Arcadia (§ Io). 


Similarly, nirvynKdcr limits Aaxe-" 


datpovios only. —raév 8€: ze. the 
Thebans. — mpockaprepficar: £0 
endure this additional (mpoc-) 
effort, t.e. besides all their pre- 
vious exertions. —elkés: sc. éori. 


15. Oppndévres e& “EXevorivos: 
whereas Epaminondas had been 
led to believe (§ 7) that the 
Athenians were coming by sea. — 
KXewvds: a city about ten miles 
southwest of Corinth. — mpoovdv- 
TES . . . KATAOTPATOTEdEVTGpeEvoL : 
z.e. some of them were already 
quartered in the city, while others 
were still coming up. — épydras: 
z.é. Slaves. Cp. rdv éXevbépwv be- 
low. —raiSas... yeparépovs: the 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. [362 B.c. 


A ‘ 
evtad0a 81 95 
, s \ > \ / > » > / a ‘ 
TOVTWV av THY apeTny Tis OvK av ayacbein; ot Kal 

‘ , Ms a. ‘ / be | / 0 
mTohv mElous OpwrTEs TOUS ToAELLOUS, Kal Ev KopivO@ 


342 


” a \ eee, ‘ ©” 
16 OVTES aVapLoTOL KAL GAVTOL KAL OL LTTTOL. 


SvoTUXHMaTos yeyevnpevov Tos immedow ovdev TOvTOU 
imeloyioavTo, ov) ore Kal OnBaiows Kai @erradois 
Tols Kpatioro.s immedow eivar SoKovow EuEddov [aXE- 100 
> > > , > , de > / 
cAa1, dN’ aioyuvopevor, ei TaporTEs pyndev @hehyoeav 
TOUS TUUpaxous, ws ElOoV TaxXLTTA TOVS ToAELLoUS, 
cuvéppatay, épavtes avacdoac0a THY TaTpwav So€av. 
I7KAL LAXOMEVOL alTLoL peVv eyevorvTo Ta ew TavTa GwO7- 
a la Ns. > 3 4 »* > 7, 
vat Tots Maytwevow, aitav 8 améavov avdpes ayaloi, 10s 
‘ > 4 \ a 4 4 sO ‘ 
kal améktevay dé SHdov Oru TowovTovs: ovdey ‘yap 
9 ‘\ 9 e / > & > > “~ 
ourw Bpaxd omhov Eexdrepo. eixov @ ovK éfuKvodrTO 
> / 
ahdAnAwv. 
A de 4 > a G , 5 > 5 
18 TOV O€ TOELLWY HY OVS UTOaTOVOOUS amédo~aL. 


» ‘ \ , rad ‘\ > , 
Kal TOUS pev fidiovs veKpovs ov TpOnKarTO, 
68 
- 9 , > , 9 2% Fy. \ € 
av “Evapewovdas, evOvpovpevos ort ddiywr pev Hmepar 110 
avayKn €oouro amevar Sia To eEnKew TH OTpareiqg TOV 


men of military age having. gone result. S. 2556; HA. 910; B. | 
to the rescue of Sparta (§ 14). 597; G. 1445; Gl. 615.— mpof- 
16. todrwv ad: ad with refer- xavro: the rare 1 aor. mid. of 


ence to the above-described valor 
of the Spartans.—mdelovs: sc. 
» . 

ovTas. —Svoruxfparos: the cir- 
cumstance alluded to is unknown. 


Tpolnpt. — hv ods: see on gor... 
ous 2. 4. 6. 

S$ 18-25. Zhe battle of Man- 
tinea. The death of Epaminondas. 


— ois: connect with doxodow. — 
aloxuvdpevor el: see on ei 2. 3. 53. 
—tpavres: eagerly desiring. 

17. alrio.... cw0fvar: see on 
perairios 2. 3. 32. — &vBpes dyadot : 
one of whom was Xenophon’s 
own son. See Introd. p. 12.— 
@ Od« exvoivro: rel. clause of 


18. 6’EmrapevevSas: the nom. 
is left without a verb, the sentence 


‘being ultimately continued in the 


changed form wore obk ed6Ket ada. 
See Introd. IV. kK. —éfeev . . . 
Tov xpévov: it would seem that a 
definite time had been fixed for 
the length of the campaign, either 


362 B.C. ] 


SENOSQNTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, s. 343 


, > de , - wanted (3g > 4 
xpovor, ei dé KaTaheijor épymous ois nAOEe oVppaxos, 
 ékeivot ToMOpKYGOWTO UT TOV avTiTdhov, avTds dE 
hehupacpevos TH eavtov Sof Tavtdracw €EcouTo, 
e V4 \ 3 /, \ ~ 4 ~ 
nTTpevos pev ev Aakedaipove adv ToA@ OmutiK@ 
wr ONG ntTynevos O€ ev Mayvtuveia (a 
tr ddtyov, yTTHMEVOS Tweia immopaxia, 
¥ \ , \ N ) , 
aitios 5€ yeyevnuevos dua THY Eis Tlekomdvynoov oTpa- 
a N 
relay Tov. cvveotavat Aakedatpoviovs Kai Apkddas Kal 
"Ayaiovs Kal “HXelovs kal "APnvaious: aorte ovk ddKet 
> lal 5 X > > \ NO A d C , Y 
avto@ Suvarov civar auayxel tapedleiv, Noyilomevw ore 


-_ 


20 
> \ / / la) b] 4 > de > / 
el pev ViKON, TATA TadTa avahvoo.TO: El d€ amofavot, 
\ \ \ ¢ (geen, Tmt 4 , a 
Kahiv tiv TedeuTIVY WynoaTo EceoOar TELpwpervwy TH 
- w~ > 
19 TaTpior apxynv Ilehovovyyjcov Katahumelw. TO meV ovV 
avrov tovatta Suavocicbar od wavy por doxet Oav- 
\ by X ld \ 2 5 la \ ‘al 5 
pacrov evar: dirotivwr yap avdpov Ta ToLavTA Ova- 125 
/ 
vOnpaTa* TO PEVTOL TO OTPATEYLA TApETKEVAKEVAL WS 
4 
TOVOV TE PNOVA ATOKAUVELY PLATE VUKTOS MATE NLEpas, 
, \ 247 Yee = 3 / 
Kwovvov TE pndevds adhiotacIa, ordvid Te TATITHOELA 
3 5 (OexOar eGEr UT OL doxet 0 
exovtas opws reifecOar eOédew, TatTa pow doKet Pav- 
- \ \ y A 
20PaCTOTEpa €ival. Kal yap OTe TO TedEUTALOY TapHy- 130 
yelev autos TapacKevdlerOar ws payyns evouerys, 
—dvarticoro: he would make 
good.—ei 8 Xeno- 


phon’s anticipation of the actual 
fact rather than Epaminondas’ 


by the Theban government or by 
agreement with the allies. — mo- 
Avopkqcoowro: as in 6. 4. 6.— 
AeAvpacpévos ... Crorro: fut. perf. 


> , 
arro8dvor : 


mid. For the following dat. see 
on 2. 3. 26.—alrios .. . rod cvve- 
ordvat: see ON peTaiTios 2. 3. 32. 
— mwapedOetv : Epaminondas’ home- 
ward route led past Mantinea. — 
AoytLopévw . . . HyHoaro: a slight 
departure from exact parallelism. 


thought. 

Ig. avrév: intensive, as con- 
trasted with 1rO orparevpa.— 
avSpav: pred. gen., sc. éoriv.— 
a@s:= wore. See Introd. IV. H. 
— droxdpverv: to flinch from. 

20. os .. . éropévns: as in 4. 


2I 


22 MaYnV EKElVN TH NMEA. 
éyévero, eret eFeray ato y paray€, v7 Tots dots 145 


344 


BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. 


[362 B.c, 


4 \ 5 “A c ¢ ~ \ , a 

mpoOvpws pev €evkovvTO Ol imTEts Ta Kpavyn KEhev- 
> / > / de ‘ c A > ao 

ovtos €kelvov, emeypddovto d€ Kal of Tav “ApKddar 

Om\trar porada, ws OnBatou ovres, Tavres 5€ HKovoVTO 


‘ / ‘ / ‘ > / ‘\ > / 
Kat hoyxas Kal maxaipas Kal €hapmpvvorvTo Tas aoT 135 


das. 


wd > a a > / 
afiov av KaTavonoar a emoince. 


9 / 
WOTEP ELKOS, OUVETATTETO. 


€TEL MEVTOL OVTW TapEeaKEevacpevous ebHyayer, 


TpOTov pev yap, 
“~ \ / 4 
TovTo 6€ mpdtTrav cadnvi- 


29 7 Y > , , ee \ 
Cew €OOKEL OTL ELS PAaKNV TApErKEevalero * E€7TEL YE PyYV 


> 2 > “A A / € 5] , ‘ \ 
ETETAKTO AUT@ TO OTPAaTEvpLa ws EBOvAETO, THY MEV TUP- 140 


/ ‘\ ‘ lA b) > ‘ A A 
TOMWTATHY Tpds TOVS ToEwtovs OvK Hye, TpOS Se TA 
mpos éaTépay opyn Kal avtinépay THs Teyéas yyetro: 
wote So€av tapeixe Tools Toeuiouws pH mounoerOar 


‘\ ‘ \ c ‘ a om 
kai yap 517 @s Tpds TO opeL 


¥ 5. oe Y > ¥ , a 
eNero Ta Oma, woTe cixdaOn oTparoTEedevopev@. TOUTO 


\ / ¥ \ “ 4 rg \ > 
dé toujoas eluoe pev TOV TrEioTwY TOAELioY THY eV 
Tats Wuyais Tpos paynv tapacKkeuyv, ehuce Se THY 


évy Tats ovvrateow. 


2. 18.— é\evkotvro: see on 2. 4. 
25.—émeypaddovro . . porrada : 
painted clubs upon their shields. 
The club, which was the weapon 
of the Theban national hero Hera- 
cles, seems to have been the The- 
ban device. Cp. 3. 4. 17.— ds 
. . » bvres: as though they were 
Thebans, z.e. in order to deceive 
the enemy and profit by the great 
military reputation of the Thebans. 

21. éhyayev: from Tegea. — 
ad: contrasting the following notes 
on Epaminondas’ tactics with the 


evel ye pHv Tapayayov TOUS 


preceding description of the spirit 
he had infused into his army. — 
kal: connecting mpds éo7répay and 
avtirépav ... Teyzas. The cities 
of Mantinea and Tegea were about 
ten miles distant from one another, 
the intervening country being a 
plain bounded on east and west 
by mountains. — 8éfav . . . qode- 
plois : he gave the enemy an inipres- 
ston. — ph: although with the inf. 
inind. disc. See on pydéva 4. 5. 12. 

22. ero ra Srda: as in 4. 5. 
8.— éawel ye phy wapayayov Kré. : it 


362 B.C. ] 


EENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. 345 


€ml Kepws Topevopevous Adxous Els perwrov ioyupov 
> / \ Guise ba ¥y / \ > A 
€Tooato TO Tept éavTov euBodor, Tore 57) avahaBetv 
¢ \ 
ot O€ 


- ¢e 9S \ , b] , > \ > lal 
TONELLOL WS €LOov TAPA ddfav ETTLOVTAS, ovoeets QAUTWV 


Tapayyeihas Ta OTA Hyelto: of 8 HKoovMour. 


¢ / » 280) > > ec \ ¥ > \ 6) 
novxiav exew edvvaTo, add’ ot pev EHeor Eis TAS TAEELS, 
ec de / € de Y > hé ¢ de ) , 
Ol O€ TAapETaTTOVTO, Ol OE LTTOUS EvaXtvour, ot d€ Adpa- 
vEOU l de f a\dov 7 
Kas EevedvovTo, TavTes O€ TELTOmMEevoLS TL paddoyv 7 
23 Toujgovow ewKkerav. 6 S€ TO OTpPdTEvWa avTiTpwpoV 
woTEp TPLINPH Tpoonye, vopilwr, omor euBarov d.a- 
4 8 0 “ Y \ “A > / 4 
Kowee, Orablepety O\ov TO TaY EvavTiwy OTpPaTeEvpA. 


would seem that the entire army, | 


marching to the mountain in a 
long column of even width, with 
Epaminondas and the Thebans at 
the head, faced about to the right 
upon reaching the mountain, thus 
forming a battle line (e£eraOy 7 
pdAray&) of even depth, with the 
Thebans on the left wing. Epami- 
nondas, however, wished to in- 
crease —just as at Leuctra (see 
on 6. 4. 12)—the depth of the 
left wing. He therefore caused 
successive companies (Adxovs) to 
face about again, and marched 
them along (zapayaywv) in col- 
umn (ézt Képws) behind the rest 
of the army to the left wing, there 
facing them about into line (es 
perwrov). Thus he gave the left 
wing the desired depth, or, as 
Xenophon says, ioyupov éroujoaro 

. EuBorov, made strong the 
beak-like formation around him. 


This €uBodorv, or deep left wing, 
seems to have consisted entirely 
of Thebans; next to the right of 
the Thebans (according to Diod. 
15. 85) were the Arcadians, then 
the contingents of the lesser allies, 
and on the right wing the Argives. 
On the right wing of the enemy, 
z.é. opposite the Thebans, were 
the Spartans and those Arcadians 
who were allied with them, on the 
left wing the Athenians. The 
commander-in-chief of the enemy’s 
forces was probably a_Mantinean, 
for the treaty between Mantinea 
and Sparta prescribed that each 
state should have the command 
within its own territory (§ 3). It 
would seem from § 9g that the 
Spartan contingent was com- 
manded by Agesilaus. 

23. dvtimpwpov Somep Tpinpn: 
prow on, like a trireme, with ref- 
erence to the deep, comparatively 


346 BENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. [362 B.c. 


‘ ‘ ‘ “~ \ > , / > 4 
kal yap 81) T@ pev ioxuvpoTatw Tapeckevalero aywvi- 160 
lecOar, To 5€ aobevéotatov Téppw aréotyaer, €idas 
ore WrTnOev abvulay av trapdoor Tots pel” Eavrod, 
popnv S€ rots Toheuiouws. Kat pny TOvs imméas of per 
Togo. avtiTaperakavto womtep omdurav ddrayya 

24 Ballos ed && kai epnuov welov apimmwv: 6 8 *Emaz 165 
, > ‘ ot ee. > \ > , 
pewoveas avd Kal TOV immKov eEuBodov toyupoy érouy- 
gato, Kal dpinmous melovs ovvéerakev avrois, vopilev 
SKETCH PLAN OF THE BATTLE OF MANTINEA 


a b C d 
cere } | al | 














a — 2 
; 7 
2 


a. Peloponnesian and Athenian cavalry. 4. Spartans and Arcadians, 
¢. Other Peloponnesian contingents. d@. Athenians. 

a. Theban cavalry. $8. Theban infantry. yy. Arcadians. 6. Other 
Theban allies. ¢. Argives. ¢ Cavalry and hoplites to threaten the 
Athenians (§ 24). 


€ 


\ c \ > \ 5 , Y ‘ > / 
TO LimmuKOV €mel OvakoWerevy, OXOV TO avTimadoy veri- 

‘ ¥ / \ ‘\ ¢ a ‘\ > , 
KnKas exerOar: dda yap yaderov evpety Tods eOehr- 
govTas peévew, eredav twas devyovtas TaV EéavTay 170 
e “n \ bid \ b] A ¢-2 a em | 
opwot* Kal ows py éemiBonBdaw oi ’APnvator amd 


narrow attacking column of the light-armed foot soldiers inter- 
left wing. — wéppw dmtornoev: zc. mingled with the ranks of the 
far from the enemy. See on 6.4. cavalry. 

12. — épynpov: agreeing grammatic- 24. éavrdv: poss. gen. depend- 
ally with @dAayya, though logic- ing upon rav.— mes ph. . . of 
ally with trméas.—welLOvdplrmov: "A@nvator: this provision against 


562 B.C. | BENOSONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. 


347 


la) N 
TOU EVMVYLOV KEpaTOS ETL TO EXOpEvoY, KaTéaTHC EV emt 
ynrdohav twav évavtiovs avtois Kal imméas Kal omAt- 
/ “4 . \ , / e > 
Tas, poBov Bovdopevos Kal TovTOLs TapEexe ws, Ei 
» a A 
Bonbyoaev, omcPe ovrou. EmiKEicoWwTO avTots. THY 175 
\ o7, eS if > / \ > 3 , 
pev On oupBodjy ovtws eroujoato, Kai ovK ebedoOn 
“ 2. ‘iS s \ = , 4 
ms eAmios: Kpatnoas yap xy mpoaéBadev odor 
25,€TOINTE Pele TO TOV EVaVTiWY. EEL “ye NV EKELVOS 
¥ ¢ \ Oe ity 4 > A y 3 4 
Emrewev, OL AouTrot OVE TH ViKy OpOas eT edvVac Ona ar 
, 3 ‘\ , \ > “A ~ 3 / 
xpyoacba, atta puyovons pev avtots THs évavTias 180 
, iT) , > , ere A 2QN A 
parayyos ovdeva aréxreway oi oThitar ovd€ mpondOovr 
5 a / A e 4% > rg , > 
€x Tov xwpiov evOa 7 ovuBohy éyévero: duydvtav § 
A ‘\ “A A 
avTOLS Kal TOV iTTéwr, amTeKTEWav pev OVO ot immets dud- 
¥ e ld ¥f)P> c 4 Y \ e , 
Kovtes ovre imméas ovf dmditas, womep Sé HTTHpevor 
Q A 
TmepoBnuees dia Tov devydvtTwv Tohepiwv Srémecor. 185 
‘\ 4 \ ‘\ , 
Kal pyV Ob apuTToL Kal ol TEATACDTAL CUVYEVLKYKOTES 
Tos immevow adpikovTo pev emt TOU evwvipov, ws 
a > aA Ss CaaS a > / ¢€ A 
Kpatovvtes, eket 0 v0 TaV “AOnvaiwy ot mdr€oToL 
avtav améavor. 


the Athenians on the enemy’s left 
wing was a necessary corollary of 
Epaminondas’ plan of battle; for 
his weak right wing was to be 
held back (§ 23), and thus the 
Athenians would be left unem- 
ployed. — él ré éxdpevov: fo those 
posted next to them, z.e. further 
on toward the right wing, where 
Epaminondas’ attack was to fall. 
—doBov . . . wapéxerv: followed 
by a clause in ind. disc. instead 
of by py, the phrase being prac- 


tically equivalent to defav wapetye 
§21. S. 2235; GMT. 371.—q 
mpooéBadev: z.¢. the enemy’s right 
wing, where the Spartans and 
Arcadians were stationed. 

25. vyotons: concessive. — 
avrots: dat. of advantage. — odSéva 
diréktervav: z.¢. in pursuit. — ot8 
ot fmmeis: ovdé, nO more than 
the hoplites. — Sémexov: slipped 
through, t.e. back through the ene- 
my’s lines, which they had broken. 
— Tod edwvipov: of the enemy. 


26 


ERENO®ONTOS EAAHNIKA. VII, 5. [362 B.c. 


348 


, - 
Tovrwy S€ mpaxle&tav tovvavtiov éyey€vyTO 0 190 


évopucay mavtes avOpwra ecerOar. ovvehndrvOvias 
\ ‘ c / “a c rr 4) ‘ > 4 

yap axedov amdons 715 “EX\dOos Kal avtireraypevor, 

ovde.s HY OOTIS OVK METO, EL WaXN ETOLTO, TOUS peEV 


ad » ‘ \ / c / 
Kpatyoavras apkev, tovs d€ Kpatnf&tas bayKdovs 


¥ c \ \ Y > s Y <" , 
éxecbar: 6 dé Jeds otTws Eroingnew woaTE apddoreEpor 195 


A ‘ 

Mev TpoTTAloy ws veviKNKOTES EoTHO ATO, TOUS S€ LoTa- 
/ »Q 7 | BPM ‘ de > 4 f —s 
pévous ovd€érepou exwdvov, vekpovs S€ apddrepor pev ws 
veviKnkoTEs Umoamovoous amrédocay, auddrepor Sé ws 


; you v sv iTeAdpBavov, vevuxnkevar Oe 
27 TTHpevor YVToamdvoovs amehdpBavoyv, verixnkevar Se 


4 ¢ la »¥ , » / ¥ > > ~ 
PaoKovTEs EKATEPOL OVTE KHPG OUTE TOEL OVT apPyX7 200 


ovderepou ovdev mr€ov ExovTes Efadvnoay 7 mpilv THY 
paxynv yevéoOar axpicia S€ Kal tapayy ert meiwr 

‘ ‘\ / > / x /, > a e€ , 
pera THY padynyv eyévero 7) tpdcOe ev TH “EXXade. 
> ‘ \ \ , 4 , \ de ‘ 
€uot pev d7 péxpu Ttovtrov ypadéoOw: ra S€ pera 
TavTa lows dAhw pednoe. 


§§ 26-27. The results of the 
battle. Conclusion. 


better off (mdéov Exovres) either by 
additional territory or city or sway. 


26. amraons tis “EAAdS0s: for 
this, as Diodorus (15. 86) truly 
says, was the greatest battle ever 
fought by Greeks against Greeks. 
— dvrureraypévov: constr. accord- 
ing to sense, as though with dmdv- 
twv Tov EXAjvov. 

27. otre xopq . . . ihdvncav: 
neither party was found to be any 


The dats. denote the degree of 
difference. — A general peace was 
concluded shortly after the battle 
on the basis of the status quo 
ante bellum; since this involved, 
however, the recognition of the 
independence of Messenia, the 
Spartans refused to be parties to 
the treaty. 


APPENDIX I 
THE LIFE OF XENOPHON 


THE principal ancient authority on this subject is Diogenes Laertius 
in his Lzves of the Philosophers... Occasional bits of information (or 
misinformation) are scattered here and there in other authors.2, More 
important, however, and more trustworthy than this external testimony 
is that which is furnished by Xenophon himself in his own writings, 
particularly the Anabaszs. 

Scholars have held differing opinions with regard to (a) the date of 
Xenophon’s birth, (4) the question whether he returned to Athens 
immediately after the expedition with Cyrus, (c) the date and cause of 
his banishment, and (@) the date of his death. On all these points the 
statements contained in the text of the Introduction are supported by 
a preponderance of authority, but it is deemed proper to indicate in each 
case the divergent view: 

(2) Diogenes Laertius * and Strabo ‘4 agree in stating that Xenophon 
served as a cavalryman at the battle of Delium (424 B.c.), and that in 
the retreat his life was saved by Socrates. If this be true, Xenophon 
must have been born about 444 B.c. In all likelihood, however, the 
story is merely a careless or mistaken reP/ica of the familiar story about 
Alcibiades and Socrates. The more generally accepted view, that 
Xenophon was born about 430 B.C., rests mainly on the internal evidence 
furnished by the Anxadaszs.® 


1 2. 6, 2 Strabo 9. 403, Pseudo-Lucian, A/acrod. 21, Athenaeus 216 d, 
Philostratus, Vitae Soph. 1. 12, Dio Chrysostom 8,130, M, Pausanias 5. 6. 5 f., 
Plutarch, Agest/aus 18 and 20, de Exilio 603 and 605, Diodorus Siculus 15. 76, 
15. 89, 13. 42, Dionysius of Halicarnassus, Zp. ad Cn. Pomp. 4, Marcellinus, 
Vita Thucyd. 45.— The best modern treatise on the life of Xenophon is that 
of A. Roquette, De Xenophontis Vita ; cp. H.G. Dakyns, The Works of Xeno- 
phon (introduction to Vol. I.), E. Lange, Xenophon » Sein Leben, seine Getst- 
esart und seine Werke, and P. Boldt, Xenophontis Vitae Specimen 8 2. 5: 
22. 4 9. 403. 5 Plato, Symp. 220, 221. 6 Cp. also Diog. Laert. 2. 6, 
55 and Athen. 216 d. 

349 


350 HELLENICA 


(4) It is possible, although direct evidence is wanting, that Xeno- 
phon returned to Athens immediately after delivering over his troops to 
Thibron.! Yet (1) only a few months later he was certainly serving in 
Asia under Thibron’s successor, Dercylidas; (2) that he served under 
Thibron also is made probable both by his personal dislike for that com- 
mander 2 and by his detailed account of his doings ; (3) and most impor- 
tant, Xenophon’s own words in Azad. 7. 7. 57 seem to imply that his 
intention of returning home at this time was frustrated. 

(c) Many modern scholars (Grote and Roquette among others) have 
held that Xenophon was banished after Coronea and in consequence of 
the part he played there. It seems impossible, however, to draw such 
an inference either from the manifestly erroneous statement of Diog. 
Laert. 2. 6. 51 or from Xenophon’s words in Anaé. 5.3.7. All the 
other evidence ® is distinctly adverse. Further, it is manifest that dur- 
ing all the experiences of Avab. 5~7 Xenophon recalled with apprehen- 
sion the fear expressed by Socrates.4 Writing many years later® he 
would hardly have mentioned that fear or indicated its abiding presence 
with him, if it had not been in effect realized. Lastly, our knowledge 
of Xenophon does not justify the off-hand assumption that he would 
have ranged himself against his own countrymen at Coronea while still 
an Athenian citizen. 

(2) The statement of Stesicleides (in Diog. Laert. 2. 6. 56) that 
Xenophon died in 360-359 B.C. is completely disproved by /ved/. 6. 4. 
35-37-° Further, it is generally held, on the ground of internal evidence, 
that Xenophon wrote his treatise De Vectigalibus in 355 B.C.; and the 
allusion to his great age in Ps. Luc. Macrod. 21 seems to point to 
¢. 354 B.C. as the date of his death.’ 


1 Cp. Grote, History of Greece,9. 174.  % Cp. Hell. 3. 1. 5-7 and 4. 8. 
18-22, 8 Particularly the unqualified statements cited in Introd. p. 10, 
notes. ‘SeeIntrod.p.11. 5 See below, p. 359, note 1. © See below, 
p. 358. 7 Cp. also Diog. Laert. 2, 6. 56 (the statement of Demetrius 
Magnes) and Diod. Sic. 15, 76. 


APPENDIX II 351 


APPENDIX II 


THE RELATION OF THE HELLENICA TO THUCYDIDES 


THE Hellenica certainly begins at very nearly the precise point where 
Thucydides breaks off, and its opening sentences, unintelligible in them- 
selves, are manifestly those of a historian who is carrying on the inter- 
rupted narrative of some predecessor. The natural inference, that the 
Hellenica was intended to be a continuation of Thucydides’ history, was 
accepted by the ancients themselves without question. Thus Diodorus} 
says that Xenophon and Theopompus began where Thucydides left off ; 
Dionysius of Halicarnassus? refers to Xenophon’s Hellenic history, both 
that which Thucydides left unfinished, etc.; Marcellinus® states that 
Thucydides died while writing the events of the twenty-first year (of the 
Peloponnesian War); . . . and the story of the other six years Theo- 
pompus and Xenophon completed.* 


113, 42, Revoddy dé xai Oedroumos ad Sv drédure Oovxvdlins rhv apxnv 
mwemolnvrat. 2 Ep. ad Cn. Pomp. 4. The Greek text is quoted in full below, 
Pp: 356, note 2. 8 Vita Thucydidis 45. The latter part of the Greek text is 
quoted below, p. 356, note 2. * Diogenes Laertius (2. 6. 57) preserves a 
tradition that Thucydides’ history was first published by Xenophon, into whose 
hands the manuscript of it had somehow fallen. This tradition apparently 
gave rise to the belief, which Marcellinus (of. cz¢. 43) says was entertained by 
some ancient critics, that the eighth book of Thucydides was really the work 
of Xenophon. In fact, while the eighth book is manifestly unfinished and 
therefore differs in some respects from the preceding books, it was unquestion- 
ably written by Thucydides. In modern times the same tradition has been 
made the basis of a theory that along with the manuscript of Thucydides there 
also came into Xenophon’s hands the material which Thucydides had collected 
for his account of the remaining years of the war; accordingly it is held that 
the first two books of the He//enica consist simply of this material, imperfectly 
edited by Xenophon (so Herbst, Die Schlacht bei den Arginusen 23 and Fricke, 
Uber die Quellen des Plutarchos im Nikias und Alkibiades 1 5), or at least that 
Xenophon made some use of his predecessor’s unfinished notes (so Kriiger, 
Kritische Analekten 1.78). All such theories have been effectually refuted 
(especially by Biichsenschiitz, Phi/ologus 14 (1859) 508 f. and Breitenbach, 
Rhein. Mus, 27 (1872) 497 f.); but the citations from Diogenes and Marcel- 
linus are still of interest as showing that the ancients assumed the existence of 
a close connection between Thucydides and Xenophon. 


352 HELLENICA 


In modern times several facts have been observed or demonstrated 
which tend to corroborate the view that it was Xenophon’s conscious 
purpose to supplement Thucydides. Dittenberger! and his followers 
have proved beyond reasonable doubt that that part of the A/e//enica 
which covers the closing years of the Peloponnesian War was written 
much earlier than the succeeding part.? Further, in this first part of 
the Hellenica Xenophon is found to follow Thucydides’ method of 
grouping events by years and seasons and indicating the beginning 
of each new year,’ whereas in the later part he adopts the contrary 
method of grouping by topics and only seldom offers any chronological 
data. Finally, it has been remarked® that in the first part of the 
Hellenica he likewise follows Thucydides in telling his story without 
personal comments or criticisms, which in the latter part appear with 
great frequency.® 

In the light of such evidence, both internal and external, there can 
be no room for doubt or uncertainty regarding Xenophon’s prime object 
in undertaking the Hel/lentca. Yet nothing is clearer than his entire 
failure in the opening sections of the Hed/enica to carry on unbroken 
the various threads of Thucydides’ narrative. Thus Thucydides? leaves 
the Peloponnesian and Athenian fleets at Elaeus and Cyzicus respec- 
tively ; the /Ye//enzca * finds them at Abydus and Madytus. Thucydides ® 
leaves Theramenes in Athens ; the He//enica ™ finds him arriving in the 
Hellespont from Macedonia. Dorieus, whom Thucydides leaves at 
Miletus, appears in the Hed/enzca * as coming from Rhodes. Alcibiades 
is last mentioned by Thucydides 1° as returning to Samos ; the Hellenica ™ 
brings him to the Hellespont, but without noting whence he comes or 
what he has meanwhile been doing. More puzzling than these incon- 
sistencies are the opening words of the /ellenica: And after this (wera 
8 radra), not many days later, Thymochares came Jrom Athens with a 


1 See below, p. 357 and note 1. 2 Cp. Introd. p. 22. 3 See Introd. 
p. 23 f. * The annalistic method is employed sometimes, yet infrequently, 
in the later part. Cp. Underhill’s Commentary on the Hellenica, Introd, 
p. xvii. ’ By Em, Miiller, De Xenophontis historiae graecae parte priore. 
® The further argument (advanced by Simon, Xenophon-Studien I, and Lange, 
op. cit.) that in the first part of the He//enica Xenophon imitates Thucydidean 
peculiarities of style, seems to rest upon too slight evidence. 78. 107. 


Sr.1.3-5. °8.92, Ma, 4, 22, 18.8. 23.5.2. 48 208, 
ao 4. Es Se 


APPENDIX II 353 


Jew ships ; and straightway the Lacedaemonians and Athenians fought 
another naval battle, and the Lacedaemonians were victorious, under 
the leadership of Agesandridas. It is to be noted, in the first place, 
that the scene of this battle is not stated and cannot readily be inferred 
from Thucydides ; secondly, the ratra of the opening phrase can hardly 
refer to the last event mentioned by Thucydides, vzz. the journey of 
Tissaphernes ; thirdly, the words “another naval battle” imply a refer- 
ence, which is not perfectly clear, to some preceding battle; and lastly, 
one is left in the dark regarding Agesandridas. Thucydides, it is true, 
mentions! the fact that-after winning the battle off Euboea? (against 
the same Thymochares whom he meets again in the He//enica) he had 
been ordered to bring his fleet to the Hellespont to reénforce Mindarus, 
the Spartan admiral; but on the way, if the statement of Diodorus 
Siculus ® is to be trusted, he was wrecked off Mt. Athos and lost all his 
ships. 

It is no doubt possible to explain this manifest looseness of connec- 
tion between Thucydides and the Hed/enzca by assuming (1) that some- 
thing has been lost from the beginning of the /edlenica* or (2) from 
the end of Thucydides’ history,> or (3) that Xenophon intended to 
prefix an introduction to the /edlenica but failed to do so.® Yet as- 
sumptions of this kind must always be regarded as a last resort, justifi-. 


18.107. See Introd. p. 18. w E23 AR * Cp. especially Nitsche, 
Uber die Abfassung von Xenophons Hellenika and Riemann, Qua rei criticae: 
tractandae ratione Hellenicon Xenophontis textus constituendus sit; among 
recent editors Biichsenschiitz, Sorof, Manatt, and Blake accept this theory. 
5 Suggested as an alternative explanation by Riemann (of. cé/.) and accepted 
as probable by Underhill and Edwards, 6 Cp. Breitenbach (in his edition 
of the Hellenica, Einl. zum ersten Bande, §§ 64 and 112), who couples this 
theory with the contention that the e//enica is an unfinished Work. This 
may be true (as some other editors believe), though the defects which the 
Hellenica exhibits do not prove it (see Introd. p. 28 f.). It should be noted 
that the supposedly unfinished condition of the Hed/enica cannot be adduced 
as an argument in support of either of the other two theories above mentioned. 
The view maintained by Peter (Commentatio critica de Xen. Hell. 14 f.) and 
Campe (ewe Jahrb. 105 (1872) 701 f.) that the He/lenica begins with a sum- 
mary of the last chapters of Thucydides (so that the battle in He//, 1.1.1 
is identical with that in Thuc. 8. 95, etc.) is so lacking in all probability as 
barely to deserve notice. The same is true of the epitome theory, for which 
see Introd. p. 27 f. Cp. also Fabricius in Phzlologus 49 (1890) 574. 

BROWNSON. HELLENICA— 23 


354 HELLENICA 


able only in case no other solution of the problem seems reasonable. 
In the present case, however, an examination of the /edlenica points 
the way to a wholly reasonable solution ; for inconsistencies and omis- 
sions quite similar to those which break the continuity of the two his- 
tories are found in considerable numbers throughout the entire text of 
the Hellenica itself. This fact is so notorious that a few illustrations 
will suffice: (1) in 1. 1. 26 the Syracusan fleet is at Antandrus, but a 
little later (1. 1. 31) it is found at Miletus, —an unexplained change 


of position precisely analogous to those of the Athenian and Pelopon-_ 


nesian fleets between the closing sections of Thucydides and the open- 
ing sections of the Hedlenica; (2) in 1. 6. 16 Erasinides is blockaded 
at Mytilene, but in 1. 6. 29 he appears at Arginusae,— precisely as 
Dorieus and Theramenes shift their stations between Thucydides and 
the Hellenica; (3) in 1. 4. 2 “¢he Lacedaemonian ambassadors” are 
described as returning from Persia with their mission accomplished, 
although no previous reference has been made to them; (4) in I. 3. 9 
Calchedon is in the hands of the Peloponnesians, but when next men- 
tioned (2. 2.1) it is held by the Athenians; (5) the peace negotiations 
which followed the battle of Arginusae and (6) the loss of Nisaea by 
the Athenians are entirely passed over, though both are events of very 
considerable importance. Such cases as these, which are especially 
numerous in the first two books of the Hed/enica,! show an habitual 
carelessness 2 on Xenophon’s part which seems to be far the best expla- 
nation of the puzzles contained in the opening sections of his history. 
It is simply characteristic carelessness that he does not note exactly 
where Thucydides has left the fleets and the leaders, and that his open- 
ing phrase — pera tadra— refers only loosely and in a general way to 
what has preceded. In the same loose way he speaks of “another 
naval battle,” having in mind the last zmfortant event described by 
Thucydides, vzz. the battle of Cynossema. Finally, remembering Thu- 
cydides’ statement that Agesandridas was ordered to the Hellespont, 
he leaves it to the reader to assume that Agesandridas did in fact come 
to the Hellespont — whatever may have been his experiences on the 


1 Cp. Breitenbach, Zin/. §§ 8 and 10, who enumerates no less than thirty 
similar instances. 2 This is not too strong a term even on the supposition 
that the //ed/enica is an unfinished work. It does not mean that Xenophon 
is an untrustworthy or incompetent historian, but he is careless of complete- 
ness and consistency in details. 


eS a 


a 


a 


APPENDIX III 355 


way '—and that the Hellespont, consequently, was the scene of the 
battle in which he figured. 

It seems clear, therefore, that the omissions and inconsistencies 
between the final sections of Thucydides and the opening sections 
of the Hedlenzca are, at least, not materially greater than those which 
are found between many chapters, or even pages, of the He//enica itself; 
in other words, that Xenophon has joined his work to Thucydides 
about as closely as he has joined the successive portions of his work to 
one another. While, therefore, the looseness of the connection between 
the two histories is a fact not to be gainsaid, it seems to be due to 
Xenophon’s characteristically defective workmanship and not to the 
loss of any part, completed or contemplated, of either the Hedlenzca or 
Thucydides. 


APPENDIX III 


THE DIVISIONS OF THE HELLENICA 


THE fact that the //e//enzca was not a continuous composition has 
been long established.? There still remain differences of opinion re- 
garding the precise location of the lines of division between its various 


1 It may be, despite the statement of Diodorus (see above, p. 353), that 
Agesandridas saved enough ships from the wreck of his large fleet to over- 
come the “few ships” of the Athenians; otherwise, he must somehow have 
obtained a new fleet. See note on I. I. 23. 2 The discussion of this ques- 
tion begins with Niebuhr (47. histor. Schriften 1. 464 f.), who divided the He/- 
lenica into two parts, pointing out (see below, p. 357 (@)) that Books 1-2 must 
have been written much earlier than 3—7. Niebuhr’s conclusion was accepted 
by Peter (of. cit.) and Weil (Zéschr. f. A. W.9 (1842) 143 f.). Em. Miiller 
(op. cit.) followed Niebuhr in assuming a division into two parts, but showed 
that the line of division should be placed between 2, 3. 10 and 2. 3. 11 rather 
than at the end of Book 2. Miiller’s view on this point has been adopted by 
almost all scholars except Breitenbach, who still holds to Niebuhr’s conclu- 
sion, and Nitsche (of. ci#.), who regards I. I. I-5. I. 36 as constituting the 
first part. That the Ye//enica consists of ¢hree parts, instead of two, was first 
urged by Grosser (ewe Jahrb. 95 (1867) 737 f.), who accepted Miiller’s line 
of division at 2. 3. 10, but found a second also between 5. 3. 27 and 5. 4. I. 
Nitsche, however, showed that this line of division should be placed between 
5. 1. 36 and 5. 2.1. In more recent times the conclusion thus finally reached 
(of a three part division) has been confirmed by other arguments based upon 
totally different grounds (see below, p. 357 and note I), 


356 HELLENICA 


parts and regarding the time of composition of the earlier parts; but 
the statements concerning these points which are contained in the 
Introduction are believed to rest upon ample evidence. 

That Part I. ended with 2. 3. 10 and was written much earlier than 
the succeeding parts seems to be proved by the following considerations : 
(a) With 2. 3. 10 the history of the Peloponnesian War, which it was 
Xenophon’s primary purpose to complete,! is finished. (4) This. Sup- 
plement to Thucydides, as it may be called, appears to have been 
regarded by ancient authorities? as a complete work in itself, to be 
distinguished in some measure from the rest of the Hellenica. (c) In 
I. I. I-2. 3. 10 Xenophon follows* Thucydides’ plan of chronicling 
events by years and marking (except in one case) the beginning of 
each successive year, but after 2. 3. 10 this method of treatment is 
abruptly dropped. (d@) In I. 1. 1-2. 3. Io the author never speaks in 
the first person, by way of comment on the incidents which he is nar- 
rating, whereas almost immediately after 2. 3. 10 such comments begin 
to appear.® (¢) One of Xenophon’s most marked characteristics is his 
religious spirit, which is shown by repeated references to divine inter- 
position, by. his scrupulous recounting of all religious observances of 
every kind, etc. This characteristic is not once illustrated in 1. 1. 1- 
2. 3. 10, but very frequently thereafter.6 (/) In I. 1. 1-2. 3. to Xeno- 
phon usually states accurately the number of the forces engaged, of the 
slain, and of ships sunk or captured, while in the later parts he ordi- 
narily reckons approximately, with an “about” or “few” or “many.” 
(g) A minute study by various scholars of the stylistic peculiarities of 


1 See Introd. p. 19 f. 2 Marcellinus, Vita Thucydidis 45 (cited above, 
Pp. 351): Ta 5€ r&v AddAwv & érdv (of the Peloponnesian War) mpdyyara 
dvamdnpot § re Oedrouros cal 6 Revopdr, ols cvuvdmwret Thy “"EAAgviKhy 
loroplav. Dionysius, Zp. ad Cn. Pomp. 4 (also cited above, p. 351): Thr 
‘EAAquxhy loroplay cal hy xarédurev dred Oovxvdldys (kal) év F karadvovral re 
ol rpidxovra kal ra relyn TOV’ AOnvalwy & Aaxedaudvor kabetrov ad&s dvlcrav- 
rat, The text of the latter passage seems to be corrupt, but Dionysius is appar- 
ently distinguishing between a first and a second part ofthe He//enica, Another 
bit of ancient evidence has been found in the citations of Harpocration, the 
grammarian, from the ed/enica, which prove that in his copy (apparently com- 
prising mize books) the second book ended at 2. 3. 10, #.e. with the end of the 
Peloponnesian War. See Simon, Yenophon-Studien Il. — ® As already noted 
above, p. 352. *Seeabove,p.352. © Firstin 2.3.56, § First in 2. 4. 14. 


APPENDIX III OS lamin 


Xenophon, especially in the use of particles,! has revealed most marked 
differences between I. I. 1-2. 3. 10 and the later parts of the //edlenica, 
differences which may be said to prove conclusively that Part I. was 
written considerably earlier than Parts II. and III.? 

Arguments which are no less definite and convincing establish the 
limits of Part II. (2. 3. 11-5. 1. 36, z.e. from 404 to 387 B.C.) and the 
fact that it was written many years before Part III.: (a) In 2. 4. 43,3 
where Xenophon is speaking of the final reconciliation between the 
opposing factions at Athens in 403 B.c., he says that “all parties still 
live together in harmony, and even to this day the commons abide by 
their oaths.” Now, these words could not have been written very much 
later than the event described, z.¢. than 403 B.c.; for in the changing 
political life of Athens and with the passing away of those who were 
concerned in the struggle of 404-403 B.C., the reconciliation which fol- 
lowed it would erelong have been forgotten, and it would be idle and 
meaningless for Xenophon to record the fact that the terms of the 
reconciliation were still observed. It is safe to say that “this day,” z.e. 
the time when Xenophon wrote these words, was not more than twenty 
(or at most twenty-five) years after 403 B.c. But we shall find that 
much of Part III. was written considerably more than forty years4 
after 403 B.c., and much later, therefore, than Part II. . (4) In 4. 3. 16 
Xenophon says of the battle of Coronea that “no other battle of our 
time is to be compared with it.” It seems clear that these words must 
have been written before the still more important battles of Leuctra 
(371 B.c.) and Mantinea (362 B.c.) were fought, — that is, a long time 
before Part III. was composed. (c) In 3. 5. 25 Pausanias, king: of 
Sparta, being put upon trial for his life, is described as effecting his 


1This method was first employed by Dittenberger (Hermes 16 (1881) 
330 f.); after him by Roquette (of. ci¢.), Simon (Xenophon- Studien I. and IV.), 
Rosenstiel (De Xen. historiae Gr. parte bis edita), and Schanz (Hermes 21 
(1886) 439 f.). The work of all these investigators is especially interesting 
and valuable because it furnishes independent confirmation of results previously 
obtained. Among other things, it seems to prove fully that the latter part of 
Book 2 (from 2. 3. 10 to the end) belongs with Part II. and not, as is some- 
times maintained, with Part I. 2 Dittenberger and his followers are agreed 
that Part I. is the earliest of all Xenophon’s works, excepting the Cynegeticus. 
3 It was this passage which led Niebuhr to maintain that the He//enica could 
not have been a continuous composition. See above, p. 355, note 2. 4 That 
is, later than 358 B.c. See below. 


358 HELLENICA 


escape to Tegea (395 B.C.), “and there” Xenophon adds, “he died a 
natural death.” Yet in 5. 2. 3-6 (z.¢. at the very beginning of Part III.) 
Pausanias again appears on the stage (385 B.c.). The natural inference 
is that in the earlier passage Xenophon mentioned the king’s death 
because at that time he had no intention of referring to him again, that 
is, no intention of continuing his history beyond 387 B.c. (d@) The 
year 387 B.c. was made memorable by the Peace of Antalcidas, which 
marked an epoch in Greek history and, for a time, appeared likely to 
be permanent. This date, therefore, might well have seemed to Xeno- 
phon a natural stopping place. (¢) After describing the negotiation 
of the Peace of Antalcidas Xenophon devotes two sections (5. I. 35 
and 36,—the last of Part II.) to setting forth the results of that peace, 
with general observations on the war which preceded it. The whole 
passage seems like the summing-up of a writer who has finished his 
task. (/) Careful studies of the style and language! of Part II. have 
shown that it belongs to the middle period of Xenophon’s literary 
activity, and far antedates Part III. 

Part III. (5. 2. 1-the end), covering the period from the Peace of 
Antalcidas to the battle of Mantinea (362 B.c.), is shown by its lan- 
guage and style to be one of the very latest of Xenophon’s writings.” 
This fact tends to justify. the very reasonable opinion ® that it was not 
begun until the battle of Mantinea supplied the historian with a new 
impulse, as well as a new and manifestly proper stopping place.* In 
any event, Part III. was surely not finished until some years after Man- 
tinea; for in 6. 4. 35-37,°in a digression upon Thessalian affairs, Xeno- 
phon describes the assassination of Alexander of Pherae, which took 
place in 358 or 357 B.C., and refers to the rule of his successor as 
continuing “up to the time when this narrative was written.” Since 
Xenophon probably died about 354 B.c., the time of the composition 
of Part III. is thus fixed approximately. 

The reasons for assigning Part I. to ¢c. 393 B.C. are summarized in 
the Introduction.6 It remains to consider the more difficult question 
of the probable date of Part II. It must have been written, as has 


1 See above, p. 357 and note 1 thereon. 2 See above, p. 357, note I. 
8 First expressed by Nitsche (of. civ. ). * The importance of the battle of 
Mantinea was fully recognized by Xenophon. Cp. Hell. 7. 5. 26. © This 
passage is important in its bearing upon the date of Xenophon’s death. See 
above, p. 350. ° p. 22, 


3 
_ 
- 





APPENDIX III 359 


already been pointed out, not only before the battle of Leuctra (371 B.C.). 
but within twenty (or at most twenty-five) years after the reconciliation 
or amnesty of 403 B.c.! Two other considerations appear to fix the 


1 See above, p. 357. Roquette (of. ci¢.) undertakes the difficult task of 
denying the soundness of these generally accepted inferences. His statistics 
of Xenophon’s use of particles lead him to believe that Part II. was written 


_ after the Anadasis, and he thinks that the Aadaszs was published after the 


historian’s expulsion from Scillus, which took place in 371 B.c.; he concludes, 
therefore, that Part II. of the He//enica was written still later at Corinth, 
whither Xenophon removed from Scillus. This seems impossible. Part Il. 
of the Hedlenica is the history of Sparta’s triumph, achieved in the Peace of 
Antalcidas, of the reéstablishment of her unquestioned hegemony; it is hardly 
conceivable that it should have been published at just the time when the 
tremendous fact of Sparta’s overthrow was the one thing which filled men’s 
minds in every Greek state. It could hardly have been wréféex in the hour 
of Sparta’s calamity; its tone would have been different, and some reference 
would have betrayed the changed conditions of the later time. At that time 
also, when Leuctra had so manifestly begun a new chapter in Greek history, 
Xenophon could no longer have cherished the intention, which is evident in 
Part II., of concluding his story with the Peace of Antalcidas. Again, Ro- 
quette’s premises do not support his conclusion; his statistics (which seem 
to the present editor wholly convincing) show that Part II. was written after 
the Anabasis was written, not after the Anadasis was published. The auto- 
biographical matter in Azad. 5. 3 does, indeed, seem to prove that the work 
was not finally published until 371 B.C. or later; on the other hand, its lan- 
guage and style, its “youthful freshness,” and the strong probability that its 
composition would not have been deferred until long after the great event 
described, furnish excellent grounds for the widely accepted conclusion that 
it was wrztten long before 371 B.C.,— probably in the first decade after Xeno- 
phon’s return to Greece in 394 B.C. The author would naturally defer the 
publication of a story in which he himself figures so prominently, until a time 
when it would appear as the work of a recognized man of letters, and not the 
self-praise of a successful general. During the long interval, then, between 
the composition and publication of the Axadasis, Part II. of the Hedlenica 
was written and published,—a conclusion which settles at once the vexed 
question of Xenophon’s reference in //e//. 3. 1. 2 to an Anabdasis written by 
Themistogenes, The extremely improbable view that Xenophon is here refer- 
ring to bis own Anaédasis, but is denying or concealing his authorship of it, 
has held the field simply because it was assumed that Book 3 of the Hed/enica 
was published after the Anaédasis, It seems clear, however, that Xenophon 


360 HELLENICA 


Aime of its composition somewhat more definitely: (@) Xenophon 
chose 387 B.C. as an appropriate halting place because the Peace of 
Antalcidas, concluded in that year, was deemed a permanent settlement 
of the troubles which had vexed the Greek states ; but when, in 379 B.c., 
war broke out again between Thebes and Sparta, it was seen that this 
treaty had by no means marked an enduring adjustment, but only a 
temporary cessation of hostilities. It seems likely, therefore, that Xeno- 
phon was not engaged upon Part II. as late as 379 B.c., for in that case 
he would hardly have concluded his story with the inconclusive Peace 
of Antalcidas. (4) In 4. 4. 15 Xenophon lauds the exemplary con- 
duct of the Spartans toward Phlius, which had asked their protection 
and received a Spartan garrison. When the danger was past, the 
Spartans departed, gave back the town to its own inhabitants, and did 
not even ask, as a reward for their service, the restoration of a faction 
which had been exiled from Phlius for its pro-Spartan sympathies. 
All this took place in 391 B.c.; in 384 B.c. Sparta did ask and obtain 
the restoration of these exiles,! and in 379 B.c., for their sake, besieged 
and captured Phlius and treated its inhabitants with great severity.” 
It is held with much probability that 4. 4. 15 was written affer 384 B.C., 
because the writer apparently has in mind the ultimate restoration of 
the exiles in that year, and, on the other hand, defore 379 B.C., because 
he could hardly have praised the Spartans so generously after their 
harsh treatment of Phlius had effaced the memory of their former 
moderation. With this conclusion all the other above-mentioned indi- 
cations agree, and, while certainty is not attainable, it is probable that 
the composition of Part II. should be assigned to the period between 
385 and 380 B.c. 


is referring to a real Anadasis of Themistogenes, and for the reason that his 
own had not yet been given to the world. For all the questions here con- 
sidered cp. especially Nitsche (of. cit.), Simon (Xenophon-Studien 1.), Bergk 
(Griechische Litteraturgeschichte 4. 313), and Christ (in Miiller’s Handbuch 
7. 299). 

1 Hell. 5. 2. 8-10. 25. 3. 10-17 and 21-25. 


i i i - 


——S eae 
s 


ee Ee ee Ne SS ee eS ee 


al eens (he 








APPENDIX IV j 361 


APPENDIX IV 
THE INTERPOLATIONS IN PART I. OF THE HELLENICA 


IN recent years most of the suspected passages in Part I. of the 
Hellenica have been generally and unhesitatingly condemned as spuri- 
ous.1 A few still remain questionable. It should be noted that a 
recently discovered papyrus fragment,? which probably dates from the 
third century A.D., contains the various interpolated phrases of I. 3. I 
and 1. 2. 19; this fact, however, proves nothing more than that the 
interpolations in question were comparatively early. 

Chronological Data. — It is unanimously agreed that the references in 
Part I. to the number of years elapsed since the outbreak of the Pelo- 
ponnesian War, to the eponymous magistrates, and to Olympiads are 
spurious.* Since this is so, some scholars + have been led to go further 
and maintain that the notices of the beginnings of new years are also 
interpolated. It is urged that only six of these notices are found instead 
of the required seven (for the years from 410 to 404 B.C. zwclustve), that 
all appear in connection with admitted interpolations, and that one of 
them —at 1. 6. 1 —is misplaced. These arguments, while not with- 
out force, are hardly convincing, and it must be regarded as probable ® 
that the year notices are genuine, and that they have simply attracted to 
themselves the spurious data instead of being a part thereof. The one 
missing notice has been the subject of much discussion,’ for the chro- 


1 The whole question of interpolations in Part I. has been exhaustively 
discussed by Briickner, De notationibus annorum in histor. Gr. Xenophontts 
suspectis ; Em. Miiller, of cit. ; Richter, AKritische Untersuchungen iiber die 
Interpolationen in den Schriften Xenophons ; Riemann, of. cit.; Unger, “ Die 
historischen Glosseme in Xenophons Hellenika,” Sttzungsberichie der k. bay- 
rischen Akademie, 1882, 237 f.; Beloch, “Zur Chronologie der letzten Jahre 
des peloponnesischen Krieges,” Phzlologus 43 (1884) 261 f.; Kruse, Uber Inter- 
polationen in Xenophons Hellenika ; and Blake, in his edition of Hedlenica 1-2, 
Appendix. ? II, in the Imperial Library at Vienna. 3 See Introd. p. 24 f. 
* Briickner and Beloch (off. ciét.), who have been followed by Blake and 
(apparently) Underhill. All alike suspect the five notices in I. 2. I, I. 3. I, 
1. 6, I, 2. I. 10, and 2. 3. 1, not the dpxoudvov rod Zapos of I. 4. 2. 5 See 
note on I. 5. 16. 6 This is the opinion of all critics and editors except 
those above mentioned (note 4). In 1. 3. 1, however, Tod émidvros zrovs 
is probably an interpolation. See Introd. p. 25, note 3. 7 Begun by 


362 HELLENICA 


nology of the years from 411 to 407 B.c. depends upon properly locating 
the place which it should have occupied. It is clear that the He//enica 
begins with the late autumn of 411 B.c. and that the r@ émiovte era of 
1.6.1 is 406 B.c. In the intervening space only three—instead of 
four — notices of the beginnings of new years are found. The fourth 
has been variously located, but the arguments of Beloch? have proved 
beyond reasonable doubt that it should be placed at 1.1.11. Here, 
therefore, begins the year 410 B.C., and the notices of I. 2. 1, 1. 3. I,and 
1. 4. 2 refer respectively to 409, 408, and 407 B.c. The fact that Xeno- 
phon begins almost at the very clost of 411 B.c. makes it comparatively 
easy to understand why he omits to mark the beginning of the following 
year. 

Historical Interpolations. — The references to events in Sicily (1. 1. 
37, I. 5. 21, 2. 2. 24, and 2. 3. 5) and in the Persian Empire (1. 2. 19 
and 2. 1. 8-9) are universally condemned,? and the single item in regard 
to affairs in Thessaly (2. 3. 4), while it has found some defense, is 
almost certainly spurious.* The allusions to eclipses (1. 6. 1 and 2. 
3- 4) and to the destruction of two temples of Athena by fire (1. 3.1 
and 1. 6. 1) stand on a different footing from the Persian and Sicilian 
notes, because they may, so far as we know, be accurate. Furthermore, 
allusions of a similar sort are not infrequent in Thucydides.® The lat- 
ter, however, is carrying out a declared and reasonable purpose in 
recording such events, whereas the references to them in Part I. of the 


Dodwell (Annales Thucyd. et Xenophont.) and Haacke (De postremis belli 
peloponnesiaci annis), whose diverging views have each found many support- 
ers (see Underhill, Introd. xl). It is Dodwell’s view which has been adopted 
by Beloch (see above). 

1 Op. cit. Cp. also Miilleneisen, Die Zeitrechnung bei Th. und bei Xen. 
and Brownson, “The succession of Spartan nauarchs in Hellenica I.,” 7vans. 
Am. Phil. Assn. 34 (1903) 33 f. 2 See Introd. p. 25 f., and cp, especially 
Briickner, Riemann, Unger, Beloch, and Kruse, whom Keller, Underhill, and 
Blake among recent editors have followed. 8 This item, suspected by 
Briickner and Riemann, has been defended by Unger, but Kruse (whom 
Keller inclines to follow) urges convincing arguments against its genuineness. 
Kruse and Richter (of. cit.) also regard 1. 2. 14 and 1 2. 18 as interpolations, 
but apparently without good reason. * The allusions to eclipses (calculated 
to have occurred on April 15th, 406 and Sept. 3d, 404 B.c.) are certainly 
accurate; regarding the other events nothing whatever is known. 5 Thu- 
cydides speaks in his introduction (1. 23) of the frequent eclipses of the sun 


Ee ’ 


APPENDIX V 363 


Hellenica are wholly pointless. They are also closely connected in 
every case with spurious chronological or historical data. For these 
reasons they have been generally pronounced interpolations.! 

The list of the Spartan ephors in 2. 3. g-10 is doubtless to be 
regarded as spurious.” On the other hand, a list of the Thirty Tyrants 
at Athens (2. 3.2), which precedes that of the ephors by only a few 
sections and, largely for that reason, has been suspected,? is in all prob- 
ability genuine. 


APPENDIX V 


A. MANUSCRIPTS, EDITIONS, AND AUXILIARIES 
1. MANUSCRIPTS 


The extant Mss. of the He//enica are numerous, but all are of com-— 
paratively late date. Six are generally recognized as much superior to 
the others ?*: 


B. Parisinus 1738, in the National Library at Paris, dating from the 
beginning of the fourteenth century. 

M. Ambrosianus A 4, at Milan, dated 1344. 

D. Parisinus 1642, in the National Library at Paris, of the fifteenth 
century. 

V. Marcianus 368, in the Library of St. Mark at Venice, written in the 
fourteenth or fifteenth century. 

C. Parisinus 2080, in the National Library at Paris, dating from the 
beginning of the fifteenth century. 


and the violent earthquakes which took place during the period of the Pelo- 
ponnesian War, and he confirms this statement by mentioning from time to 
time in his narrative the occurrence of such phenomena. He also describes 
with some detail the burning of the temple of Hera at Argos (4. 133). In 
Parts II. and III. of the Hed/enica no such incidents are referred to except 
where they immediately affect the course of events. Cp. 4. 3. 10 (an eclipse) 
and 3. 2. 24, 3. 3. 2, and 4. 7. 4 (earthquakes). 

1 By Briickner, Miiller, Riemann, Unger, Beloch, and Kruse. 2 See 
Introd. p. 26. This opinion is well nigh universal, although Miiller and 
Unger defend the passage after changing the erroneous éxrw of the Mss. to 
émrTd. 8 By Richter, Beloch, and Kruse. +4 For fuller information see Kel- 
ler, Ed. maj., praef., Underhill’s Commentary, Introd. § 3, and Riemann, Qua 
ret criticae tractandae ratione Hellenicon Xenophontis textus constituendus sit. 


364 3 HELLENICA 


F. Perizonianus 6, in the library of the University of Leyden, dated 
1456. 
Of these six Mss. B, M, D, and V are held to belong to a superior 
family, while C and F represent an inferior family. 
B is universally regarded as far the best of all the Mss. In many 
instances it is quite alone in preserving the true reading. 


M is a very carefully written Ms. and ranks next in excellence to B. | 


D and V, which are closely related to each other, were manifestly 
copied from a defective archetype, and in many cases the scribes have 
filled up the lacunae which they found with conjectures of their own. 
D is also full of minor mistakes and omissions, which show that it was 
never revised. 

C is carelessly written and abounds in errors, yet occasionally it is 
. the only one of the Mss. to preserve the true reading. 

F is closely connected with C, but shows many readings which belong 
to the superior family only. Keller therefore supposes that the original 
from which it was copied had been corrected from a Ms. of the apt 
family. 

In recent years two papyrus fragments have been discovered which 
contain small portions of the text included in these Selections : 


Il, in the Imperial Library at Vienna, assigned to the early part of the 


third century A.D.} 


7m’, among the Oxyrhynchus papyri, assigned to the second century A.D.? - 


II contains fragments from the first book, beginning with 1. 2. 2-3 
and ending with 1. 5. 7-8. It is carelessly written and full of obvious 
mistakes, yet it sometimes * confirms the readings of B against the other 
Mss. and sometimes preserves a correct spelling where all the Mss. are 
in error. ; 

7’ is a small and practically valueless fragment Pe the third book, 


3: I. 3-7: 


2. PRINCIPAL EDITIONS 
a. Complete Works of Xenophon 
JuNTA: Florence, 1516. Laitio Princeps. By E. Boninus. 
——: Florence, 1527. Second edition, per Haeredes P. Juntae. 


1 Published by K. Wessely, A/ittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyri 
Ershersog Rainer 6. 17 f. * Published by Grenfell and Hunt, Oxyrhynchus 
Papyri, Part I. % See Critical Notes, passim. 


OE 





APPENDIX V 365 


ALbus: Venice, 1525. By F. Asulanus. 

EpITIO HALENSIS: Halle, 1540. Opera omnia in tres partes distincta. 
With preface by Philipp Melanchthon. 

EpITIO BRYLINGERIANA: Basle, 1545, apud Nicolaum Brylingerum. 
With Latin translation. 


, CASTALIO, SEB.: Basle, 1548 (?), 2 vols. 


STEPHANUS, H.: Geneva, 1561, 2 vols. With Latin translation, notes, 
and index. 

——: Geneva, 1581. Second edition. 

LEUNCLAVIUS, J.: Frankfort, 1594, 2 vols. With Latin translation and 
Ms. variants. 

WELLS, E.: Oxford, 1691-1703, 5 vols. With introduction; maps, and 
notes, and the Aumales Xenophontez of H. Dodwell. 

THIEME, C. A.: Leipzig, 1763-4 (new edition, 1801-4), 6 vols. Ex 
recensione E. Wells, with dissertations and notes compiled by 
C. A. Thieme, preface by I. A. Ernesti, and Latin translation. 

SCHNEIDER, J. G.: Leipzig, 1790-1849, 6 vols. Edited by Schneider, 
F. A. Bornemann, and G. A. Sauppe. 

GAIL, J. B.: Paris, 1797-1814, 7 vols. With the Latin translation of 
Leunclavius, a French translation, critical notes, and MS. variants. 

WEISKE, B.: Leipzig, 1798-1804, 6 vols. With commentary. 

Dickinson, A.: Edinburgh, 1811, 10 vols. With Latin translation. 

SCHAEFER, G. H.: Leipzig, 1811-13 (new edition, 1869-73),'6 vols. 
Editio stereotypa Tauchnitiana. 

BORNEMANN, KUHNER, AND BREITENBACH: Leipzig (Teubner), 1838- 
63, 4 vols. With Latin notes. 

Dipot FREREs: Paris, 1839. With Latin translation and indices nomi- 
num et rerum. 

SAUPPE, G.: Leipzig (Tauchnitz), 1865-7 (new edition, 1867-70), 
5 vols. The best critical edition of Xenophon’s complete works. 

MARCHANT, E. C.: Oxford, 1900-—, 5 vols., of which 3 have thus far 
appeared. 


b. Separate Editions of the Hellenica 


ALDuS: Venice, 1502. Ldttio Princeps of the Hellenica. 

Morus, S. F. N.: Leipzig, 1778. With index, notes, and the Latin 
translation of Leunclavius. 

DinporF, L.: Leipzig, 1824 (and Berlin 1831 and 1847). 


366 HELLENICA 


DinporF, L.: Oxford, 1853. Editio secunda auctior et emendatior. 
With introduction, indices, and full notes. 

——: Leipzig, 1866. Editio tertia (Teubner text), with introduction 
and critical apparatus. 

Coset, C.G.: Amsterdam, 1862 (second edition, Leyden, 1880). With 
very bold and extensive conjectural emendations. 

BUCHSENSCHUTZ, B.: Leipzig (Teubner), 1860-91, 2 vols. The best 
German school edition. 

Kurz, E.: Munich, 1873-4, 2 vols. A school edition, with German 
notes. 

BREITENBACH, L.: Berlin (Weidmann), 1873-84, 3 vols. With full 
introduction and notes, especially historical. 

ZURBORG, H.: Gotha (Perthes), 1882, Books I. II]. With brief and 

: excellent notes. Continued by 

GROSSER, R.: Books I.—-VII., 1885-93, 3 vols. Continued by 

ZIEGELER, E.: Books III. 1V., 1899. 

KELLER, O.: Leipzig (Teubner), 1890. Editio major, with critical 
preface and apparatus, and index verborum. By far the best 
critical edition of the Hedlenica. 

——: Editio minor.(Teubner text), 1890-1901. 

Soror, F. G.: Leipzig, 1899-1901. Selections. With excellent notes. 

HAILSTONE, H.: London, 1878-1903. Books I. II. 

UNDERHILL, G. E.: Oxford, 1888. Books I. II. 

MANATT, I. J.: Boston, 1888. Books I.-IV., on the basis of Biichsen- 
schiitz’s edition. ~ 

BENNETT, C. E.: Boston, 1892. Books V.-VII., on the basis of 
Biichsenschiitz’s edition. 

BLAKE, R. W.: Boston, 1894-6. An excellent edition of Books I. II. 

Epwarps, G. M.: Cambridge, 1899. Books I. II. 

UNDERHILL, G. E. : Oxford, 1900. A Commentary on the Hedlenica 
(to accompany the text of Marchant), with introduction and 
appendices. Complete and most valuable. 


3. AUXILIARIES 
(Abbreviations: JP. = Jahrbiicher fiir Philologie; RM.= Rheinisches Museum 
fiir Philologie; ZAW. = Zeitschrift fiir Alterthumswissenschaft; Ph. = Philologus; 
Hm, = Hermes.) 
BELOCH, J.: Griechische Geschichte, Vol. I1., Strassburg, 1897. 
—: Die attische Politik seit Perikles, Leipzig, 1884. 


EE 


eS —- ler ee » 


APPENDIX V 367 


BELOocH, J.: Zur Chronologie der letzten Jahre des peloponnesischen 
Krieges, Ph. 43 (1884) 261 f. 

BOERNER, A.: De vrebus a Graecis inde ab anno g10 usque ad annum 
403 a. Chr. n. gestis guaestiones historicae, Gottingen, 1894. 

Bo.pt, P.: Xenophontis vitae specimen, Posen, 1885. 

BREITENBACH, L.: Xexophons Hellenika Buch I., verglichen mit Diodor 
und Plutarch, RM. 27 (1872) 497 f. 

—: Das Jahr der Riickkehr des Alkibiades, JP. 105 (1872) 73 f. 

BRUCKNER, C. A. F.: De notationibus annorum in Hist. Graec. Xeno- 
phontis suspectis, Schweidnitz, 1838. 

—: De Xen. Hell. lib. L. et Il. animadversiones, ZAW. 6 (1839) 
394 f. 

BUCHSENSCHUTZ, B.: Xenophons Griechische Geschichte, Ph. 14 (1859) 
508 f. 

—: Xenophons Hellenika und Plutarchos, JP. 103 (1871) 217 f. 

BUCHWALD, F.: Ueber den Sprachgebrauch Xenophons in den Hel- 
lentka, Gorlitz, 1892. 

Busout, G.: Griechische Geschichte, Vol. I11. 1-2, Gotha, 1897-1904. 

CoseEtT, C. G.: Variae Lectiones, Leyden, 1854 (2d ed., 1873). 

——: Novae Lectiones, Leyden, 1858. 

CroiseT, A.: Xenophon. Son caractere et son talent, Paris, 1873. 
Daxkyns, H. G.: Zhe Works of Xenophon (translated), Vols. I.-II., 
London, 1890-92. 

——: Xenophon, in E. Abbott’s Hellenica, London, 1898. 

DITTENBERGER, W.: Die Chronologie der Platonischen Dialoge, Hm. 16 
(1881) 321 f. 

DosreEE, P. P.: Wotae ad Xenophontem, Cambridge, 1831. 

Fapricius, E.: Die Befretung Thebens, RM. 48 (1893) 448 f. | 

Fapricius, O.: Zur religtosen Anschauungsweise des Xenophons, 
Konigsberg, 1870. 

FELLNER, T.: Zu Xenophons Hellentka, in Historische Untersuchungen 
zu A. Schaefers Jubilaum, Bonn, 1882. 

GEMOLL, W.: Schulworterbuch zu Xenophons Anabasis, Hellenika, 
und Memorabilien, Leipzig, 1901. 


~GROSSER, R.: Ueber den Anfang und die urspriingliche Gestalt der 


Flellentka, JP. 95 (1867) 737 f. 
—-: Zur Charakteristik der Epitome von Xenophons Hellentka, 
Barmen, 1873. 


368 | HELLENICA 


HARTMAN, J. J.: Amalecta Xenophontea, Leyden, 1887. 

——: Analecta Xenophontea Nova, Leyden, 1889. 

Hersst, L.: Die Schlacht bei den Arginusen, Hamburg, 1855. 

HERTLEIN, F. K.: Odservationes criticae in Xen. Historiam Graecam, 
I.-III., Wertheim, 1836-45. 

——: NXenophontis Historia Graeca, JP. 75 (1857) 694 f. 

——: Zur Litteratur des Xenophons, JP. 95 (1867) 461 f. 

HERWERDEN, H. VAN: Symibolae exegeticae et criticae ad Xen. Historiam 
Graecam, Leyden, 1888. 

HoLWERDA, |. H.: Odservatio critica in Xen. Hellenica, Amsterdam, 
1866. 

Jupeicn, W.: Kleznasiatische Studien, Marburg, 1892. 

JUNGCLAUSSEN, W. T.: De Campio et Biichsenschiitzio Xenophontis 
Hellenicorum interpretibus, Meldorf, 1862. 

Kruse, H.: Ueber /nterpolationen in Xenophons Hellenitka, Kiel, 1887. 

Kurz, E.: Zu Xenophons Griech. Gesch. Kritisches und Exegetisches, 
I. II, Munich, 1873-75. 

LANGE, E.: Xenophon: Sein Leben, seine Geistesart und seine Werke, 
Giitersloh, Igoo. 

Laves, A.: Xenophons Hellenika, Buch I. I1., Lyck, 1867. 

—: Kritische Beitrige zu Xenophons Hellenika, Posen, 1882 and 
1884. 

LIEBHOLD, K. J.: Zu Xenophons Hellenika, JP. 115 (1877) 158 f., 
375 f., 725 f. and zd. 117 (1878) 593 f. 

Louse, H.: Quaestiones chronologicae ad Xen. Hellenica pertinentes, 
Leipzig, 1905. . 

MADVIG, J. N.: Adversaria critica ad scriptores Graecos, Copenhagen, 
1871. 

MEYER, E.: Geschichte des Altertums, Vols. 1V.-V., Stuttgart, 1901-02. 

MULLENEISEN, J.: Die Zeitrechnung bei Thukydides und bet Xenophon 
im ersten Theile der Hellenika, Viersen, 1895. 

MULLER, E. H. O.: De Xen. historiae Graecae parte priore, Leipzig, 
1856. 

Niepunr, B. G.: Ueber Xenophons Hellenika, Kleine historische und 
philologische Schriften 1. 464 f., Bonn, 1828. 

NITSCHE, W.: Ueber die Abfassung von Xenophons Hellenika, Berlin, 
1871. ; 

Otro, A : Zu Xenophons Hellenika, JP. 135 (1887) 28 f. 





APPENDIX V | 369 


PETER, C.: Commentatio critica de Xen. Hellenicis, Halle, 1837. 

RICHARDS, H.: Zhe Hellenics of Xehophon, Classical Review 15 (1901) 
197 f. 

RICHTER, E. A.: Kritische Untersuchungen iiber die Interpolationen 
in den Schriften Xenophons, Leipzig, 1873. 

RIEMANN, O.: Qua rei criticae tractandae ratione Hellenicon Xeno- 
phontis textus constituendus sit, Paris, 1879. 

RoQueEtteE, A.: De Xenophontis vita, Konigsberg, 1884. 

SAuPPE, G.: Lexilogus Xenophonteus, Leipzig, 1869. 

SCHNEIDER, R.: Quaestiones Xenophonteae, Bonn, 1860. 

SCHULZE, C. P.: Quaestiones grammaticae ad Xenophontem pertinen- 
tes, Berlin, 1888. 

ScHWARTZ, E.: Quellenuntersuchungen zur griechischen Geschichte, 
RM. 44 (1889) 104 f. 

Smmon, J. A.: Xenophon-Studien, 1-IV., Diiren, 1887-89. 

—: Zu Xenophons Hellenika, Ph. 43 (1884) 725 f. 

——: Zu Xenophons Hellenika, JP. 137 (1888) 812 f. 

STERN, E. von: Geschichte der spartanischen und thebanischen Hege- : 
monie, Dorpat, 1884. 

—: Xenophons Hellenika und die bootische Geschichtsiiberlieferung, 
Dorpat, 1887. 

Swosopa, H.: Zur Geschichte des Epameinondas, RM. 55 (1900) 460 f. 

THIEMANN, K.: Wdrterbuch zu Xenophous Hellentka (4th ed.), Leip- 
zig, 1898. 


-UnGer, G. F.: Die historischen Glosseme in Xenophons Hellentka, 


Sitzungsberichte der k. bayrischen Akademie, philos.-philolog. 
Classe, 1882, 237 f. 

VOLLBRECHT, W.: De Xen. Hellenicis in epitomen non coactis, Han- 
nover, 1874. 

Wel, H.: Zur Beurtheilung des Xenophons, ZAW. g (1842) 143 f. 

Wotr, F. A.: Zpistola ad /. G. Schneiderum de Xenophontzs Hellent- 
cis, Kleine Schriften I. 316 f., Halle, 1869. 


B. CRITICAL NOTES 
BOOK I 


1.2. rotrwv: del. Keller after Kondos. —jqvorye: Mss. yvvte, Kel. 
after Kondos. Cp. nvogev 5. 13 and ijvoryov 6. 21, which are similarly 
changed by Kel., after Riemann, to 7vvoev and Hvvrov. In all these 

BROWNSON, HELLENICA — 24 


370 HELLENICA 


cases the forms contained in the Mss. — nvovye for dvéwye, etc. — are 
admittedly unusual, and no other ifistance is cited where the verb avofyw — 
has a similar meaning. Such a meaning, however, it has in modern 
Greek, and the English nautical phrase to “open out” is nearly or quite 
parallel. The basic idea of the verb seems to be to get clear and going, 
whatever the actual or threatened hindrance may have been. This suits 
all three passages somewhat better than the interpretations proposed by 
Blass (eue Jahrb. 137 (1888) 465 f.) and Schenkl (Aurszan’s Jahresber. 
17 (1879) 10). It is self-evident that the three passages support one 
another strongly. 

I. 5. dvravayayspevor: Kel. after Hertlein. dvravayduevor, Mss. — 
&€ éwO.vot: del. Kel. after Briickner, who pointed out that all the events 
described since the dua 7uepa of § 2 must have filled more than a fore- 
noon. But it is entirely easy, as many scholars have seen, to assume 
that the battle of § 5 took place on the day after the arrival of Dorieus. 

1.6. péxpt: Kel. with Mss. peéypt d6o00v (= as far as), Grosser. 
But péxpe alone, and therefore temporal, serves the purpose, for in this 
_ passage the temporal meaning necessarily involves the local. 

1.8. Opdevddos: Kel. after Dindorf. @pdaovAos or @pacvAos, Mss. 
The form with A, however, is found in II (3. 6) and is supported by 
inscriptional evidence. 

1. 13. dOpdar: Kel. dOpda,Mss. Cp. Kihner-Blass, 22.10. Simi- 
larly 7Opoixe § 32, etc. 

1. 16. t9 atrod: Kel. with Mss. dz’ atrod, Cobet and Sauppe. 

1. 23. K@da: Kel. after Bergk. xadd, Mss. 

1. 27, 28: printed as in the Mss. Dindorf, followed by Kel. and 
most editors, inserts peuvnwevovs . . . brdpxovoay after waparyyeAAo- 
peva, Schneider after dvr’ éxe‘vwv, while Kurz puts wapyveoav . . . 
mapayyeAdopueva after rod. If the interpretation of the whole passage 
indicated in the notes be accepted, these proposed changes are both 
unnecessary and improper. 

I. 31. Karnyophoas . . . rpifpes: del. Kel. after Briickner. 

I. 33. yupvdovov: del. Kel. after Cobet. Cp. Kruse, Uber Jnterpo- 
lationen in Xenophons Hellenika, p. 12. 

1. 35. Aexedelas: suspected by Kel. and other scholars from a mis- 
taken impression that Piraeus cannot be seen from Decelea. AeyAacias, 
Otto. — «al Kdéapxov: Mss. KaAéapyor, Kel. after Dindorf. 

1. 36. Zyordv: Mss. “Avédov, Blake after Grote. Kel. keeps Sy- 











APPENDIX V 371 


orov, noting, however, “ corruptum videtur hoc nomen.” The mistake 
is more probably Xenophon’s than that of a copyist. Cp. App. II. 
P- 354- 

1. 37: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 25 and note on 2. Io. 

2.1. @ .. . Hvxrfpovos: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 24 f.— xpno6- 
pevos: Kel. after Weiske. éaopuevors, Mss. Madvig emends the passage 
to read revtaxicyxiAiols TOV vavT@v TEATAS ToLnTdMEVOS HS Gua Kal 
meATacTals €copevois. 

2.5. BonPycdvrev: Kel. with Mss. BonOyoas pera, Madvig. 

2.6. els"Ederov Bondetv: Mss. BonOciv, Kel. after Hartman. 

2.8. "Edéovor: Kel. after Sauppe. odiow, Mss. ovv 8 cdicu, 
Simon. — kal Zedtvotdora S00: Kel. with Mss., although he deems the 
passage corrupt. Del. Biichsenschiitz. xai ai SeA., Riemann. 

(2.10. dpioreta tocav: Kel. after Cobet. dp. édwxav, Mss. dpu- 
oreia, Madvig.—dredet: Kel. after Cobet. adréAeav édocav, Mss. 
ater éocav, Madvig. 

2.11. él AésBov: Mss. ct6% Aco Bou, II. 

2. 13. karé\evoev: Kel. with Mss. améAvoev, Wolf. KateAenoas 
azéAvoev, Feder. II, however, agrees with the Mss. 

2. 14 and 18: del. Richter and Kruse. Cp. App. IV. p. 362, note 3. 

2. 19: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 25. | 

3-1. Tod. . . éumrerdvros: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 25, note 3 and 
App. IV. p. 362.— Ilavraxdéous . . . mapeAndvOdtwv: del. Kel. Cp. 
Introd. p. 24 f. 

3.5. ew: Mss. efw6ev, I. 

3-7- ocvppettar: Kel. and II. ovupifa, Mss. Cp. Meisterhans- 
Schwyzer, Gramm. der att. Inschr. 67. 1. 

3. 10. imméas: Kel. and Il. imeis (as frequently), Mss. 

3. 13. PdroxvSns: Kel. after Dindorf. irodi/Kyns, Mss. — wpéo Bets : 
del. Kel. after Kurz, largely on the assumption that Pasippidas was at 
this time an exile; but see note ad doc. and cp. Beloch, Phzlologus 43 
(1884) 268 f. and Brownson, Zrans. Am. Phil. Assn. 34 (1903) 33 f. 

3-17. G@Aat: Mss. adAa adAy, Kel. after Schafer. That this 
change is for the worse seems to be shown by the omission of the 
article with vats. — Kal év "Avradvipw: as in the Mss. Kel. follows 
Trieber in inserting the words after dzrws. 

3. 18. Bufavriwv, Kisov: Mss. Bulavriwv (pos épyov érpamovto: 
joav dé olde") Kidwv, Kel. after Hartman. 


372 HELLENICA 


3. 19. elmav: Kel. with V. The other Mss. omit it. TI, dzodo- 
youpevos. — GrohAvpévovs: Kel. with B.(and II). dodAvpevas, the 
other Mss. 

3. 20. Kadovpevov: Kel. after Dindorf. KxadXovpevas, Mss. 

4. 1. TopSiw: Kel. with Mss. Topdefw, Il. Topdvetw, Dindorf. 

4. 2. 6voya: del. Kel. after Holwerda. A manifest gloss on Bouw- 
twos to indicate that it is the name of an individual. — &yyeAou: del. Kel. 
after Holwerda. — kal &eyov: Mss. Aé€yovres, Il. — wévrev av Séovrat: 
Mss. dv dcovrat ravrwv, I. 

4. 3. 7d S€ Kdpavov tor kipiov: Kel. with Mss. “Del. Cobet and 
Dindorf. 

.4. pev pddiora: Mss. padiora pv, Kel. after Schneider. 

. 6. pépnrar: CFMDV. péuyyode, II. 

11. xe: Mss. you, I. 

. 12. adrov tpnpévovs: Mss. except C. atbrov ypynuevov, I. 

13. A€yovres of pév: Kel. after Schneider. Aé€yovres Gri of mer, 
Mss. — &rehoyfOn (F has danyyéAGn) os: del. Kel. after van den Es. 
drAonOns kai ws, Madvig. ayrryTtos Kai ws, Grosser. Laves and Rie- 
mann assume a lacuna in the archetype. It seems clear that aareAoynOn 
#s cannot be right, whether the verb be taken in a middle or a passive 
sense (see Biichsenschiitz’s note) ; for manifestly this is not the defense 
that was offered either dy or for Alcibiades in 411 BC. The words may 
well have been a marginal note, indicating the subject of this and the 
following sections. 

4.16. rovovros . . . olovemep: Morus. rovodros . . : oloozep, Mss. 
ToOvTOLS . . . Olo“s TEepyevey pev, Kel. after Zurborg. Tovovrois ..« - « 
otos SivacGat droAAvvat, Kurz. These changes appear to be for the 
worse. 

4.17. dvrwv: Kel. with Mss. pedAdovrov, Liebhold. — kvduvetcor : 
Blake and H. Richards (Class. Rev. 15 (1901) 200). xwdvvevoa, Kel. 
with Mss. 

4. 18. b0éws: Mss. edOus, I. 

4.19. abrod (or airod): Mss. except C. éavrod, Kel., following C. 

4. 20. mpétepov: Mss. prov, Kel. after Dindorf. 

4. 21. terdptw: Kel. after Cobet. tpirw, Mss. The change is 
shown to be necessary by the allusions in §§ 12 and 20; yet it may 
be that Xenophon himself thoughtlessly wrote tpirq. 

4. 22. x@pas: del. Kel. after Cobet. 


ph PP > 


— Se oe 


APPENDIX V 373 


5. Il. HKovr drorexitev: Kel. after Holwerda. 7xovta revxileuv, 
Mss. Phocaea, however, was in the hands of the Lacedaemonians (cp. 
6. 33 and Thuc. 8. 31); hence we need a verb meaning ‘to invest’ 
rather than ‘to fortify.’ 

5. 13. tére 8h kat: Mss. tore 69 Kal adrds, Morus. ore Od) Kal 
tas aAAas, Grosser. Kel. following Hartman assumes a lacuna after 
5y.— fvoigev: Mss. jvvoev, Kel. after Riemann. See on I. 2. 

5.15. "Hudva: Mss. Tewv, Kel. after Schneider, because Diod. 
(13. 76) records the capture of Delphinium and that of Teos in imme- 
diate succession. But assuming that Diod. is right, it is wholly impos- 
sible to infer therefrom that Xen. (or the text of Xen.) is wrong. Eion 
at one time figured prominently in the story of the war ¢Thuc. 4. 102 ff.), 
and, when last mentioned by Thuc. (5. 10), it was in the hands of the 
Athenians. That its capture should be recorded here is by no means 
surprising, considering Xenophon’s references to the operations of 
Thrasybulus in the Thraceward region (1.12, 4. 9) and his frequent 
allusions to events which are not connected with the main course of his 
narrative (I. 32, 2. 14, 2. 18). 

5.16. Aéovtra: Mss. Avoiay, Kel. after Zeune, because (1) Diod. 
(13. 74) names Lysias in place of Leon, and (2) Lysias, and not Leon, 
appears in the list of the generals who fought at Arginusae (6. 30). 
Yet Leon’s name is mentioned again in 6. 16 and, furthermore, is 
attested by the Scholiast on Aristid. Panath. 162. 19. See note on 
6. 30. . 

5.20. dvayayspevos: Kel. after Hertlein. dvayowevos, Mss. Cp. 
ae 

5.21: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 25. 

6.1. @ . . . “A@qvnow: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. pp. 26 and 24. — 
kal... érav: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 24. 

' 6,2. ov... vijes: del. Kel. after Cobet, but without sufficient 
reason. , 

6. 4. To SiaddAdrrev: Mss. T® del SuaddrAdTrev, Kel. after Cobet. 
—modddkis . . . todro: the Ms. reading of this vexed passage is’ as 
follows: moAAdkis averutyndeiwy yryvopevov Kal apt EvvievTwv TA vav- 
Tua. Kal avOpwros Hs xpnoTéov ov yryvwoKdvTwv azeipovs OadrarTys 
mépmovTes Kal dyv@tas Tois éxel Kivdvvevouev Te waOetv ba ToUTO. That 
this is impossible is universally recognized; for dzeipovs ... éxel 
simply repeats the preceding, and there is no conjunction to connect 


374 HELLENICA 


maparimroev and xivdvvevouev. The text as printed adopts from Jacobs 
dvr’ érurndetwv for dveritndeiwv, from Cobet ¢d for od, and from Laves 
the insertion of re after xivdvvevovev. This is a minimum of change. 
For, whatever the reading adopted (unless it be to delete the whole 
clause from dzeipovs to rovro), a conjunction must be inserted some- 
where; and it is more likely that a re should have fallen out before re 
than any other conjunction in any other place. Aside from this inser- 
tion only two letters are changed from the Ms. reading. The first of 
these changes (from dvemirydeiwy to avt’ éxirydeiwv) is inevitable unless 
one deletes dzeipovs . . . éxe?; and the second follows from the first. 
The sense of the text as printed seems better than that obtained by 
more violent emendations or by deletions. For the Lacedaemonians 
are said to make a great mistake “in changing their admirals,” because 
often, as in the present case, the change is for the worse. We now, 
expect some proof of this statement in the shape of a comparison 
between the man replaced and his successor, —all the more because 
the words are those, not of the enemies of Callicratidas, but of the 
friends of Lysander, who could hardly fail to have something to say in 
his praise. — Some of the other changes proposed are as follows: avr 
eriTndeiwv yevopnevwv Kal aKptBovvTwv T. Vv. K. d. OS KpNnoTéov Ev yeryvwoKoy- 
twv dreipous Te Oadarryns m. kK. dT. €. Kal Kwovvevorev TL KTE., Cobet; 
dvr én. yev. kat avri Evvevtwv . . . kwdvvevouev Té Te KTE., Richter; avr 
ér. yev. Kal apiora . . . aaeipous Te Oadarrys . . . Kal KwOdvvevovTas TL 
xré., Liebhold ; dvr’ éx. yev. kal dptiws . . . €v yryvwoKovTwv ... exe 
kal kwOvvevorev Tu KTE., Riemann; [dzeipous . . . dua TovTo], Em. Miiller 
followed by Kel.; [dsretpous . . . €xel], xewdvvevouev TE Te KTE.. Laves. — 
rovrov 8: Mss. rovrov 3, Kel. after Liebhold. 

6. 11. Selfopev: Mss. except V. dei€ouev, Kel., following V. 

6. 13. GAN éudpotpav dvrav: Mss. dr’ éudpovpotvrwy, Cobet, from 
whom Kel. adopts the change from dAX’ to dr’. It is to be noted, how- 
ever, that are is not found in Part I. of the He//. 

6. 14. od8éva‘EAAfvev: Mss.. ovder’ av‘E., Kel. after Naber. — ets rd 
éxel(vov Suvardv: edd. eis TO Keivov (or ‘keivov) duvardv, Mss. Kel. 
brackets, following Kruse. The phrase may be, as Kruse thinks, a 
gloss on éavrovd ye dpxovros. Yet xeivov (instead of éxeivov) hardly 
proves anything, for the forms of éxefvos are often carelessly written 
in the Mss. Thus in 2. 1. 13 all the Mss. have xetvov (which Kel. 
emends to €xeivoy) and in 1. 3. 10 all but one have xeivyyv. For the 


APPENDIX V 375 


not infrequent use of the demonstrative instead of the reflexive see on 
i 27. 

6. 15. Smws... pvyor: del. Kel. after Cobet. That the phrase is not 
absolutely necessary seems hardly a sufficient reason for condemning it. 

6. 16. Aéwv: Mss. Kel. suspects that the reading is corrupt. See, 
however, on 5. 16. 

6. 21. tqvoryov: Mss. yvutov, Kel. after Riemann. érvyyavov, Zur- 
borg. See on 1. 2.— rds re: Kel. with Mss. rds re yap, Breitenbach 
and Kurz. —éyetpopevor: Mss. ézevyopevor, Kel. after Géller. But see 
note ad Joc. After éyepouevor Biichsenschiitz assumes a lacuna. — 
Tuxévres xré.: Kel. with Mss. ot d€ Tuxovres . . . eiaBavres édiwxor, 
H. Blass. . 

6. 26. avriov ris MuriAqvys: del. Kel. after Kriiger. The words are 
geographically impossible and have evidently been borrowed, through 
a copyist’s error, from the following section. 

6. 27. dvriov ris AéoBov...axpg: del. Kel. after Kriiger. dyriov 
tns Aéofov seems to be a gloss on dvriov THs MutiAnvys, while ért ri 
MaAéa adxpa has been repeated by a careless copyist from the preceding 
section. 

6. 32. ovdtv ph Kdkov olkfrat: Blake and Sorof. Cp. Kiihner- 
Blass, 343, 5.v. oixiLw. oixetrat, Mss. oiknoea, Kel. ed. maj. (and 
Grosser) after Breitenbach. ov dos px Kaxov oiknrat, Kel. ed. min. 
after Liebhold and Nauck. ovdév py) Kdktov oixvetrar, A and Aldina, 
followed by Cobet, Kurz, and Zurborg. oikyj, Riemann. dvaxénra, 
H. Richards. ovdev xaxtov oiketrat, Biichsenschiitz. 

6. 33. mwAelorwv 8€: Mss. wAcioTwv, tov dé, Kel. after Madvig. 
mAciotwv, Tov Oé, Blake. 

6. 34. tav wacev: Kel. after Cobet. mao@v, Mss. Cp. Biichsen- 
schiitz ad loc. 

6. 35. of Se kai: Kel. with Mss. of 5¢, Schneider, whom 
some editors follow. 

7.2. SwPedlas: Kel. after Dindorf. duwxeAdas or diwxedcias, Mss. 

7.10. Sypetoor: Kel. after Riemann. dnuooredoa, Mss. 

7. 13. KAfow: Kel. after Dobrée. éxxAnoiav, Mss. _ 

7.17. perérecav: Kel. after Briickner. éewcav, Mss. ézavoay, 
Goldhagen, followed by Kurz. None of the passages which have been 
adduced as showing weéMew in the sense of perameiew is in any way 
parallel to this one. 


376 HELLENICA 


7. 19. welOnode: Mss. iOnobe, Kel. after Bisschop. But cp. 
Plato, Rep. 480 A and Phaedo 89 B, cited by Biichsenschiitz. — Kév 
plav: Kel. from schol. on Dem. Olynth. 2.14 in Cod. Patm. jiav, Mss. 

7. 22. el ph BobdrAco¥e: Kel. after Goldhagen. «i BovAeoGe, Mss. 

7.23. Sippnpévov: Kel. after Leunclavius. Stypnywévys or diypy- 
pevns, Mss. — évas .. . drodoyhoacbar: del. Kel. after Nitsche. diypy- 
pévov . . « drrodoynoacGau, del. Blake, followed by Underhill. It can 
hardly be questioned (see note ad Joc.) that évds . . . droAoynoacGat is 
a later addition. The preceding clause, however, seems to be genuine. 
For a division of the trial day into three parts — for the reason indi- 
cated by the interpolator —is not only natural, but was probably not 
unusual in Athenian practice. It is in line with the regular allowance 
of a fixed time (cp. Dem. de Fals. Leg. 378 duapenerpnevyy THY n<pav, 
and Harpocration thereon) to prosecutor and defendant, and also 
with the procedure in cases involving blood-guiltiness, where the trial 
covered three days, allotted in much the way which is described 
here. Further, if Xenophon wrote only rovrwyv . . . éxaorov, it is 
almost impossible to find a reason for the addition of the following 
phrases. 

7.24. od« &8lkws drodotvra:: Kel. after Leunclavius. od« dduxovv- 
res d., MSS. ovx worep ddixodvres, Stephanus. ovdk oddey dduKodVTES, 
Blake. ov« droXodvra, Kurz. The Ms. error is most easily explained 
as due,to the influence of aduxodvres (above), transforming ddikws. 

7.27. Gwoxrelvarte’ perapedfjoor: Kel. after Peter. dzoxreivyre 
(droxteivere), petapednoe (peTapeAnon), Mss. —fpaptykéras: Kel. 
with BCMDV. jpaprnxores, F. 

7. 29. évras: Mss. ovres, Kel. after Peter and Hartman. —dpoérep™ 
av: Stephanus. dudorepa, Mss., followed by Kel., who, however, in- 
serts dy in the similar passage in 6. 14, ov« én . . . dvdpamoducOvat. 
It seems, on the contrary, that the inf. after ov dye may be justly 
treated as an obj. inf., with fut. meaning whether it be pres. or aor., 
whereas this is impossible if the neg. is wanting. See Introd. 1V. 1 
and KG. 389, Anum. 7. 

7. 30. Tovrwy karadumetv: Kel. with Mss. rovrwv xaradurety éragav, 
Weiske. rovrwv éd0€€ xatadureiv, Blake. 

7. 31. tpinpdpxwv: del. Kel. after Breitenbach. There is no rea- 
son, however, for assuming that Thrasybulus and Theramenes were the 
only trierarchs left behind. — rotrovs: edd. rovrois, Mss. rovro, Kel. 


APPENDIX V 377 


after Hartman. — tots 8 mpdés: Kel. ed. maj. with Mss. rovs 6€ (7a) 
mpos, Kel. ed. min. after Nauck. 

7.32. mwapeokevaravro: Mss. except F. zapexeActoavro, Kel. with 
F.— yep . . . wmpooraxévra: del. Kel. ed. maj. after Richter e¢ ai. 
In his ed. min. Kel. retains this phrase, but brackets, after Nauck, kai 

: dvauperews. It is difficult, however, to find a reason for the in- 


sertion of xai . . . dv. by any commentator, whereas the r7 airy Wydw 
might well have seemed to demand an explanatory note such as is 
contained in yep . . . mpooraxOevra. If the latter phrase be retained, 


it must be held to refer to the failure of the generals to sail against the 
enemy; but the generals were on trial for their failure to rescue the 
shipwrecked, and xai . . . dvatpéoews shows that this fact was clearly 
in the speaker’s mind at this point of his argument. 

7. 33. odx . . . mpoorayxSévra: del. Kel. after Briickner e¢ a/. The 
phrase is not only open to the objections urged against #zep . . . tpoo- 
taxOevra above, but is rendered still more suspicious by the personal 
acc. (instead of the regular gen.) after xarayvovres. To understand 
ixavovs yevouevous, with Breitenbach, as the subj. of dyvwpoveiy seems 
impossible in the absence of the article. 


BOOK II 


1.7. érév ... wapeAnrv0drwv: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 24. 

1.8 and 9g: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 25. 

1.10. éml... “Adeflov: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 24 f. 

1.12. mpés: del. Kel. after Kurz. 76, Grosser. ra mpds, conj. 
Marchant. The prep. is undoubtedly awkward, but is used with a 
somewhat similar meaning in § 17 andin 1.6.5. Breitenbach seems 
to be wholly wrong in assuming the loss at this point of an allusion to 
the reénforcement of the Athenian fleet by 30 ships. It is true that at 
Aegospotami the Athenians had a fleet of 180; but 130 of their ships 
survived the battle of Arginusae and to this number must be added 
Conon’s 40 ships. The difference between 170 and 180 is too slight to 
be made the basis for any conjecture. 

1.14. as exe: Mss., Kel. ed. maj. fs elye, Kel. ed. min. after 
Nauck. 

1. 15. mpooPodj: del. Kel. after Dindorf. But the phrases TH vore- 
paia €xxAnoia, Thuc. 5. 46. 1,and ry vorepaia. (waxy), 2b. 7. 11.2, seem 
to parallel and justify r7 torepaig. rpoo Bondy. 


378 \HELLENICA 


1.17. €rde:-Kel. after Dindorf. éxzAe?, Mss. 

1.18. hydp ... qv: del. Kruse, who argues that in the light of 
the first sentence of $ 16 the reason here given is no reason at all. — 
mapiicav: Mss. xpsanet Kel. after Cobet. 

I. 23. Kal. : del. Kel. after Richter, who argues that this 
phrase, taken in ponmesiga with radra . . . #épas below, would imply 
that the Athenians kept up the proceeding tis described for. five whole 
days, and, therefore, that the battle took place late in the day, and not 
in the morning. It seems absolutely unnecessary, however, to interpret 
Xenophon’s words so strictly. 

I. 24. kal... éravfyovro: del. Kel. after Richter. 

I. 25. mpés te... mod: del. Kel. after Kruse. 

1. 29. amayy&Adovea: BMDV. dzayyéAovoa, CF. dmayyeAotca, 
V corr., followed by Kel. 

1. 32. 65... Karexphpvoe: del. Kel. after Cobet and Hartman. 
But see note ad loc. 

2.3. Kpathoavtes todtopkia: del. Kruse e¢ a/. Kel. comments 
“nescio ‘an recte.” —‘Iorwaas: Kel. ed. min. after Cobet. “‘Iortuéas, 
Kel. ed. maj. after Schneider. “Iorvéas, BCMDV. 

2.8. Tt kadovpévw yupvaclw: del. F. A. Wolf. Kel. omits the words 
entirely. Xen. is not in the habit of describing or identifying the places 
which he mentions, and he could hardly have felt it necessary to do so 
in the case of a spot so well known as the Academy. —’Axadnpelg : 
Kel. after Cobet. “Axadnuia, Mss. Cp. Meisterhans-Schwyzer, 15. 30. 

2.10. et ph: Mss. rod py, one inferior Ms. [ei]uy, Kel. after 
Dindorf. 76 wy, Hertlein. jp ov, Hartman. The Ms. reading is 
undoubtedly loose and inaccurate, but it is not fer se bad Greek nor 
is the author’s meaning obscure. 

2.13. mAnolov ris Aaxwvfis: del. Kel. after Cobet. See note ad 
loc. mXnoiov (only) del. Képpen, followed by many edd. Supposing, 
however, that r7s Aaxwvixys is genuine, it is extremely difficult to under- 
stand the insertion of rAnoiov. 

2.15. AaxeSaipovios . . . movetoOar: Mss. xpdrurrov elvar éd’ ols 
Aaxedaipovior xré., Kel. after Cobet. xparirrov evat del. Kurz. 

2. 16. wdelw: Mss. -Aéov, Kel. after Franke. Aefov, Dindorf.- 
But see GS. 36. 

2.19: Kel., after Otto, assumes a lacuna before épwraevor. 

2.24: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 25. 


APPENDIX V 379 


3.1. @... ode: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 24 f. 

3. 2: del. Richter, Beloch, Kruse, Blake. Kel. retains the §, but 
brackets rovs matpious, after Nauck. Cp. App. IV. p. 363. 

3. 4: del. Dindorf, Kruse. Kel. retains the §, but comments “ nescio 
an recte interpolatum existiment.” Cp. Introd. p.25 and App. IV. p. 362. 

3.5: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. p. 25.—atrév: Kel. and most edd. 
avta@y, the Ms. reading, is defended by Kiihner-Gerth, 455, Az. 3, 
Schulze, Quaest. gram. ad Xen. pertinentes, p. 8, et al. 

3-7. povpetv: del. Kel. after Briickner. 

3. 8. wAnv S65exa: del. Kel. after Kruse. 

3- 9-10. els... Kkarémdevoev: del. Kel. Cp. Introd. pp. 24, 26 
and App. IV. p. 363. 

3. 14. tapwboupévous dvéxerOar: Schafer and Cobet insert dv. 

3. 16. otet Sowep: Mss., followed by almost all edd. ole: (7) Gozep, 
Kel. after G. Hermann. 

3. 19. Td mpdrov pév: Mss. zparov pev 7d, Kel. after Zurborg and 
Hartman. — rpirxidlovs: Mss. rpioyiAious (katad<éat), Kel. after Hart- 
man. Cobet inserts «ira roujoacOau after rornoacba, Grosser Kowwvelv 
before xowwvovs. The Ms. reading is defended by Dindorf, Schulze, 
et al. 

3. 20. Oérbat ra SrAa: Kan. él Ta oda, Mss., which Kel. retains, 
though he comments on Kan’s emendation “ fortasse recte.”” Dindorf 
and Cobet suggest xeAcvoavres amvevat amofewevovs Ta O7Aa. Laves 
substitutes defrva for drAa. The Ms. reading seems incapable of any 
rational explanation. 

3. 28. tpas rots: Kel. after Briickner. yas rots, Mss. 

3. 29. GvOpwror: Kel. after Cobet. avOpwaa, Mss. 

3- 31. Kal... apdorépwv: del. Kel. after Morus. 

3- 34. éxet: Dindorf and Cobet. éxeivy, Mss., followed by Kel. 

3. 36. mapavevonkévar: Wolf. apavevoynkevat, MSS. zapavevomu- 
kévat, Kel. after Schmidt. aapaxynxoévar, Wyttenbach. apeyvwxevar, 
Weidner. 

3- 41. ¥ @&éovro: Kel. after Briickner and Cobet. ye déowro, Mss. 

3. 48. mplv kal... mplvels: Kel. after Dindorf. zpiv dv xa‘... 
mpiv av eis, Mss. Cn. GMT. 702.—atrfs: Kel. after Schmidt. 
Spaxyys, Mss. dpxns, Wyttenbach. Cp. Richards, Class. Rev. 15 
(1901) 201. —Sardrrev: Kel. after Dindorf. da rovrwy (or dad 
Touro), Mss. 


380 HELLENICA 


3- 49. toxarérara: BCFM. écyara, Kel. after V and Cobet. 

3. 54. ot &vSexa: del. Kel. after Naber. The redundancy, however, 
seems to be that common to legal formulas. 

4. 6. &arros dd: Kel. after Laves assumes a lacuna between these 
words. 

4. 8. év rots tmmetor: Mss., followed by Kel. e¢ a/. év rots dadous, 
Hermann, accepted by many edd. éy rois EAevowéios, Classen. tov 
’"EXevowiwv, Laves. ody Tots irmetot, Palmer. 

4. 13. Tods pidrdrous ... Grernpalvovro: Mss. ra diArara, Portus, 
K6ppen. Ta ypérepa dareonpaivovro Kal Ttovs piATdtous dmréKTEwov, 
Wyttenbach. Other emendations of similar purport are offered by 
Kyprianos, Otto, and van Herwerden. The difficulty which all these 
critics seek to avoid—of giving dmeonpuaivovro a personal obj. — 
appears to be imaginary. 

4.18. mplv: Kel. after Dindorf. piv dv, Mss. See on 3. 48. 

4. 26. Alfwvéwv: Kel. and all edd. after Palmer. é&w véwy, Mss. 

4. 30. 1d eddvupov: Mss. 7d evovupov (EXevoin), Kel. after van 
Herwerden. 

4. 34. GAdwv: Mss. “Add@r, Kel. after Madvig. 

4. 38. @s: om. V and some edd. 

4. 39. &xkAnolav érolyoav: inserted by Cobet, who is followed by 
Kel. and most edd. 

4. 40. Slknoev: Mss. dixynxev, Kel. and edd. after Dindorf. But 
cp. § 20, where (in almost the same phrase) the aor. is used in a mega- 
tive clause, immediately followed by a series of perfs. in affirmative 
clauses. 

4. 41. mepreAfdAace : Geist, followed by Underhill and Blake. zrepie- 
A7nAvoev, most of the better Mss. zrepueiAnpOe, Kel. after Laves. mapa- 
AeAvoGe, Dindorf. epinAdOnre, Sauppe. mapeAvOnre, Cobet, followed 
by many edd. , 

BOOK III 


I. 5. ouviyaye pév: Mss. ev del. Kel. after Cobet. See note ad loc. 
— dpév OlBpwv 1d imm«dv: Mss. dxvv, Biichsenschiitz. dppwddyr, 
Palmer. ovy ixavov dpGv, Bake. 16 i. rd woeuexdv, Schneider. 1d Trav 
TroAepiov t., Otto. 6. ®. pds 7d t., van Herwerden, followed by Kel. 

1.6. ovvéwegav: papyr. 2’. ovvéuéav, Mss. See on I. 3. 7. 
1. 8. mopevropévov: Dindorf, Cobet. opevouevov, Mss., followed 
by Kel. 


APPENDIX V 381 


3. 1. aowOnoav: Kel. after Dindorf. dceawbecav, C. ds cidbecar, 
cet. Mss. 

3. 2. ka &s: Kel. after Jacobs. xai ® (or @), Mss. — év rt: Kel. 
after Dindorf. Oy rot or dv ro or dy Tou or ov To, Mss. Biichsenschiitz 
regards the Doric forms, which are inconsistently used and uncertain, 
as perhaps due to copyists. 

3-3. x@dretoar.: Mss. ywrevoa (rv Bacireav), Kel. after Otto. 
XwAds Bacirevoy, Tell. 

4. 3. Smov: Kel. after Morus. 6zro, Dindorf. dcovs, Mss. 

4.4. elwav: Kel. with B. efzov, cet. Mss. —Tepaorév: Kel. with 
BCFM. Tepaucrov, DV. 

4.5: Kel. following Cobet and Hartman inserts after dSdAws: éue 
Tatra mpage. Kat col d€, py, eote wap éuod miotw AaBeiv 7 pHv 
dd0Aws. Dindorf after riorw: ddvra kai wap éuod wictw (omitting 
map ¢uov before rior). Madvig, Biichsenschiitz, and Marchant also 
assume a lacuna. The essential thing, however, is to quiet the suspi- 
cions of Agesilaus, and it seems unnecessary to refer here to any pledge 
Jrom him. If a truce is ultimately concluded, it goes without saying 
that it will necessarily be two-sided. And there is no serious difficulty 
in understanding in tis ons adpyns the region of which the Spartans are 
de facto in possession; Tissaphernes does not mean to keep the truce 
anyway, and he loses nothing by’ employing this pe renaees fA phrase, 
taking his cue from Agesilaus’ TH wap Hpiv EXO. 

4. 6. éméveve: Mss. éveueve, Kel. after Cobet e¢ a/., comparing 
Ages.1. 11. See Introd. p. 13, note 2. 

4. 8. unve: Mss. daxve, Ubelen. 

4. 12. avrov: Kel. after Hertlein. atrov, Mss. See on 2. 3. 5. — 
Gmavrécas ... Tas: inserted by Valckenaer, whom Kel. and almost all 
edd. follow, from Ages. 1. 16. 

4. 13. adrod: Kel. with Mss. avira, Képpen, followed by most edd. 

4.20. G@Adov: Kel. with Mss. “Adaiov, Tell, .from Plut. Ages. 12; 
but see Schwabe, Meue Jahrb. 107 (1873) 381 f. 

4. 22. 6 thyepov: inserted by most edd. from Ages. 1. 36. «tz, 
Mss., followed by Kel. The subject, however, cannot be Tissaphernes, 
for cp. § 25. 

5. 2. vopltovres atrav rd Gpxew efvar: Laves. vouilovrés Te ad’Tov 
apxecGa, Mss., which Kel. retains, marking a lacuna. Other conjec- 
tures are: vouilovtes avtav thy apxnv éceoOa, Liebhold; atray To 


382 HELLENICA 


dpyev, Sauppe after Schneider ; vouiLovrés ye ab rhv dpxnv xryncec Oat, 
Simon. It seems clear, as Kurz contends, that the participial clause 
should state the reason for the eagerness of the Athenians; and the 
conjecture of Laves has been adopted in the text merely because it 
offers a readable and simple version of that reason. 

5.3. TeAédoar: Kel. with Mss. é€Adoa, Schneider, on which Kel. 
comments “ fortasse recte.” AenAarHoo, Dindorf. 

5. 4. Hptavro: Kel. with Mss. #pgav rod, Cobet. 

5.5. év Aexedela: Kel. with Mss. tis éx Actas, Breitenbach. 

5.6. Mndtas: Kel. MydAcéas, Mss. 

5.9. Gmodddare: Kel. with Mss. daroAwAere, Sauppe. drwAd- 
Aevre, Dindorf. 

5. 15. ov« éxévrov: Kel. and all edd. after Orelli. ob, éxdvrwy, 
Mss. 

5. 16. xdpura... pelfLova: Kel. with Mss. ydpiras ... peiLovas (or 
xapw .. . peiLova), Cobet. 

5. 19. érémerov: Kel. and edd. after Stephanus. recov, Mss. 

5. 22. 16: Kel. with Mss. tay, Tillmanns. 

5. 23. abrév: Kel. and most edd. aira@v, Mss. See on 2. 3. 5. 

5. 24. d&modotev: Mss. except B. tzodotev, Kel. with B. 


BOOK IV 


2.3. dmerrepeiro: BMDV. dzoorepeiro, F. daoorepoiro, C, fol- 
lowed by Kel. See, however, Introd. IV. E. 

2.6. br... edkpiveitv: Kel. with Mss. ed xpivev, Otto. dre Tovs 
orparevoopévous det Suevxpiveiv, Cobet. dru tos orparevoopévous jLOvovs . 
det eyxpwetv, Madvig. doris rods orparevowévous Suevxpivet, Kurz. If 
the Ms. reading be retained, the meaning of evxpuvety still remains 
uncertain. An essential difficulty, as Biichsenschiitz notes, is the fact 
that the prizes are stated to have been offered for equipment, not for the 
personnel or discipline of the troops. 

2. 13. THvdphladov: Kel. with Mss. dyyiadov or alytadov, Geist. eis 
or émi duiadov (with éryecav) Breitenbach. . eis rHv dudiador, Grote, 
Kurz. tv én’ aiywaAdv, Schneider. tiv audit "AXéav, Herbst. rh 
Sruppadiav or rhv Aiyiddeav, Jungclaussen. The view suggested in the 
note is based largely upon the reference to the Tegeans and Mantine- 
ans. Manifestly these were the only allies whom the Lacedaemonians 
had picked up at the time referred to in éSjoav riv dudiadov; for 


APPENDIX V 383 


Xenophon’s point is to show how. completely the plan of taking the 
Lacedaemonians all alone had failed, and he would surely have men- 
tioned more accessions to their ranks if there had been more at this 
time. _ It would seem, therefore, that rv adudiadov cannot refer to the 
isthmus or even to the neighborhood of Corinth. The Lacedaemo- 
nians would never have advanced so far before uniting their entire 
force. Secondly, the allies from Epidaurus, Troezen, and Hermion 
(cp. § 16) could hardly, unmolested by Argives or Corinthians, have 
joined the Lacedaemonians at Phlius or Sicyon. It is this fact which 
suggests the inference that the Lacedaemonians marched through Argo- 
lis on their way northward, z.e. in order to pick up these contingents. 
Thirdly, éjoav (e€, from Sparta) should refer to an early stage of the 
northward march, — a fact which condemns at once many of the con- 
jectures above cited. Finally, the fact that dudéados is an unusual word 
is in its favor, and the term may perfectly well have been applied to a 
road which was not actually “sea-girt.”. To quote the stock example, 
Rhode Island is not an island. | 

2.15. GareAOovres: Kel. with Mss. ézreAOovres, vulg. See, however, 
Grote, 9. 129. 

2.17. éwel. . . wapfioav: del. Kel. after Naber.— qv: Dindorf and 
Kel. assume a lacuna after the word. 

3. 3- ép': Kel. and edd. after Dindorf. ad’, Mss. — SvadAdgéas: Kel. 
with Mss. duagas, Madvig. deAdcas, Otto. 

3. 7. epvyov, of &: Kel. with Mss. ovd, Schneider from Ages. 2. 3. 

3. 8. év NapOaxiw év r@ Sper: Kel. after Breitenbach. év ro dpe év 
Nap@axiw, Mss. except D. év To dpe tH NapOaxiw, D (and Ages. 2. 4). 

3-9. brepBadev: Kel. after Hirschig. taepBddAdrwv, Mss. (and Ages. 
2:,§). 

3. 13. vekdv: Kel. after Hartman. wvwn, Mss. 

3.16. wal was: Kel. with B. Kal 77 (ry), CFMDV. kai yap, 
Ages 2. 9, followed by some edd. kai zws, Breitenbach. 

3-17. Kalqmdvtes . . . éyévovro: del. Breitenbach e ai. 

5. I. Koptv@ov: Kel. after Sauppe. trys Kop.,C. rot Kop., BFMDV. 

5. 10. kav: Kel. after Lennep. «Adv, Mss. —davfke: Kel. after 
Schneider. davyye, Mss. 

5. 11. é@rage: Kel. after Schneider. apérage, Mss. 

5.13. aorews: Kel. with B. rod dorews, CFMDV. 

5. 14. mpookepévovs: Dobrée. mpoe.pnucvovs, Kel. with Mss. 


384 HELLENICA 


5. 18. Suv: Kel. with Mss. div, Cobet. — ép0pov dvarrds er 
oxoraios: Kel. with Mss. ért oxoratos dvacras 6pOpov, Campe. Biich- 
senschiitz suggests mpd dpOpov. The difficulty is that Mantinea is seven 
or eight miles from Orchomenus. It seems possible, however, to un- 
derstand dp6pov as referring to so early an hour that this distance could 
be covered before daylight. 

5. Ig. els Aéxatov: inserted by Kel. after van Herwerden. 

8.4. Tis... poPetrar: Kel. after Dindorf. vor... pavetrar, Mss. 

8.5. Alyalelou: Kel. after Valckenaer. Aiyecis or Aityatets, Mss. — 
&: inserted by Kel. after Dindorf. — &v: inserted by Kel. after Schafer. 

8. 14. émeOdpe.: Mss. except B. mdAat éreOvue, Kel. with B, but 
doubtfully. — Baotkets: Kel. after Morus. of "EAAnves 7 BactAeds, Mss. 

8.15. Adyou radr’ Av: Stephanus. Adyous tadr’ Hv, MSS. ov Bovdor 
pevos, Kel. after Képpen. ots 8 évavria radr’ Hv, Kurz. ots d¢ évay- 
Tio. Adyo. Tadt Hv, Simon. ois 8 és dvtiAoyiav, Grosser. — Tas wédeus 
Kal rds vious elvar: Kel. with C. eivat ras vycovs, the other Mss. — 
és "Apyos: Leunclavius. wor "Apyos ("Apyous) or &s tdpyos, Mss. 
Del. Kel. after Liebhold. 


BOOK V 


1. 27. Kalmpés: Kel. after Cobet. xai, Mss. dia, Laves. ai bd, 
Breitenbach. airav cai Bpadvtjros, Liebhold. 

I. 31. tatra: Mss. ravrd, Kel. after Dindorf. 

1. 32. Séac8a: Kel. with BCFMV. deca, D, followed by some 
edd.—elvar: Mss. éceoOa, some edd. 

I. 34. airfis: BMV. éavrys, Kel. with CFD.—éévres: Mss. 
dxovtes, Kel. after Grosser, from Ages. 2. 21. 

1. 35. tH: Mss. except B. éy ry, Kel. with B. 

2.12. ta&v wédewv: Mss. except D. trav rdAewv rodAds, D, followed 
by some edd. 

2.13. waperdpeOa: Kel. with Mss. apecoieOa, Dindorf. 

2.14. oxraxorlwv: Mss. déxraxuryiAiwy, Mitford. rerpaxuryiAov, 
Biichsenschiitz. Cobet inserts dés (Grosser rpis) before rovodro. Cp. 
Diod. 15. 21, Dem. 19. 263. 

2. 16. ytyvopévns: Kel. after Schneider. -yevouévyns, Mss. av yevo- 
Levys, Hertlein. -yevnoopuévys, Weiske. 

2.17. tm’ éxelvovs: Mss. tm’ éxeivos, Kel. after Cobet. — ye phy: 
Kel. with CFV. pay, BMD. 

2.22. orparidv: Mss. orpareiav, Kel. after Leunclavius. 


APPENDIX: V 385 


2. 33. tpas: Mss. wiv, Kel. after Cobet. 

2. 34. wore dxovoerGe: Kel. with Mss. jy wore dxovonobe, Liebhold. 

2. 35. cvvexaditero: Kel. with BM. ovvexaféLero, D, followed by 
some edd. 

I. mpérepov: Wolf. zapé@rov, Kel. with Mss. po rov, Hertlein. 

4.2. PddlSas: Kel. with B. ®vdAAidas, MD and most edd. —ra 
mepi: Kel. with B. tiv wept, CFMDV. = riv wepi, Apyxiav Te Tov mode 
papxodvta Kal Didurmrov tupavvida, Cobet. 

4.6. mporaptctov: Kel. with Mss. tapuefov, Stephanus and most edd. 

4.7. Gmoxretvavres: Mss. daextewvav, Kel. after Cobet. 

4.8. dvdkeov: Kel. after Dindorf. dvayxaiov, Mss. —rév aode- 
popxev: Kel. after Dindorf. oAeudpxwv, Mss. 

4.9. émeBofSovv: inserted by Kel. Different verbs are proposed by 
other editors and critics. All are agreed that the entire passage is 
corrupt. 

4. 13. A€fovev: Kel. after Dobrée. Acfevav, Mss. 

4.17. ééweoev: Kel. after Weiske and Cobet. é&éaAevoev, Mss. 
é€ervevoev, Dindorf. 

4. 19. ot: Kel. with Mss. ©, most edd. 

4. 20. ékmodepdoere: Kel. after Dindorf. éxaoAeunoece, Mss. 

4. 21. oddevévraté’: Kel. after Voigtlander. ovd€ ratr’, Mss. ovdév 
évred0ev, Dindorf. ovd airos, Liebhold. 

4. 35. dvremetv: Mss. Kel. prefixes éyou, after Hartman, although 
he admits the similar cases cited in note on 2.2.2. Dindorf drops 
Ort after cizwr. 

4. 36. yévorro: Mss. zpooyevoiro, Kel. after Rinkes. 

4. 39- ru: Kel. with Mss. dpri, Courrier. 7n, Hartman, who also 
writes kata Bowvovrwv for avaBawvovrwr, or recasts the passage as follows : 
Tov pev ert kataBawovtwv, Tov dé kataBeBnkoTwv. TOV pev apTL KaTa- 
BeBynxorwv, tov 8 er xataBawdvtwv, Grosser. Laves puts ére after 
tov 6 and reads xaraBauwovrwv for dvaBawdvrwy. These changes seem 
to be for the worse. 

4.41. tw: Kel. with BMDV. eicw, CF. 


BOOK VI 


3. 2. moretoOar: Kel. with B. zoimoacOa, the other Mss. 
3-3: After AvKatBos the Mss. add ézei € rpoonAOov emi Tovs éxxAH- 
tous te Tov Aaxedapoviwv Kal Tovs ovppdxovs. These words are 
BROWNSON. HELLENICA — 25 


386 HELLENICA 


dropped, for manifest reasons, by almost all editors and critics. — kat 
KadXlorparos: Kel. and edd. after Képpen. KadAorparos, Mss. 
3. 4. eyo &w: Kel. Ex, Fritzsche. éy, Mss. 


3. 5. Spoyvwpovotpev: Mss. dpuoyvwpovoiev, Kel. after Kurz. 

3. 6. tpas 8€: Mss. quas dy, Kel. after Stephanus. ~ 

3. 7. haré: Kel. with Mss. except C. gare ds, C. 

3. 10. &vOpwro:, Kel. with B. dvOpwro, the other Mss. 

3. Il. as... wédres: Breitenbach, Hartman, Bennett. ds... Tas 
moXas, Mss. ols... Tas wodes, Kel. doas.. . roAes, Kurz. ov. . 
ras moXes, Grosser. év ®... Tas modes, Marchant. dd dv .. . Tas 
modes, Sorof. 

3. 13. e¥Smrov Sr. . . . Hiv: Kurz, Bennett. evdnAov dru ci . . . 


hpiv } dpiv dpeord, Mss. Leunclavius, qyiv ot) tiv. Morus and 
Hartman, jpiv padAov 7} piv. Stephanus, iptv add’ od jyiv. Breit- 
enbach, ovx dpurra for ovx dpeord, dropping ei and the second dpeora. 
Sorof, mparrovow, ovdév Te padXdov mpatrovow juiv 7 bpiv dpeora. 
Underhill, juiv, ot8 ipiv dpecra mparrovow. The passage is mani- 
festly corrupt, and, as Kel. says, “ nondum sanatus.” — @ op0as éyvepev : 
Mss. ds ép0ds éyvwre, Kel. after Hartman. 

3. 16. émurixwor: margin of Leunclavius’ ed. dmorvywor, Mss. 

3.17. aor H: Kel. after Hirschig. adore, Mss. 

4.3: After ddiouev ras woAes the Mss. proceed: 6 8¢ KAeduBporos 
€xrerdy) érrvOero Tv cipnvynv yeyevnevny, Téuas Tpds TOs Edpous HPwTa 
ri xp moveiv* of 8 éxéAevoay adrév orparevew eri Tovs @nBaiovs, ei ja) 
ddiouv tas Bowrias woXAes avrovouovs; del. Kel. and all edd. after 
Pirckheimer. — as dvtirdrrowro mpds attév: Brodaeus. ds dyrerar- 
TovTo pos avrovs, Mss. Del. Kel. after Dindorf. 

4.5. Aéyerar: Mss. Aécya, Kel. ed. min. after Nauck. 

4. 8. évavria: Kel. after Madvig. rdvavria, Mss. 

4. I1. 800ely: Kel. after Dobrée. dSoém, Mss. 

4. 14. of pev trmets: Stephanus. of pév immor, Mss. of pévurrot, 
Kel. after Madvig. of pyév dyummot, Hemsterhuys. Schenkl supposes 
that some Doric technical term is hidden in pév frou. 

4. 15. dvrwv éket: Kel. after Hartman. dvrwy ray éxe?, Mss. 

4. 16. dyyeAdv: Mss. dyyédAwyr, Kel. after Cobet. 

4.17. tatv: Mss. rotv, Cobet.— dré: Mss. rovs dd, Tillmanns.— 
torpirevvto: Kel. after Dindorf. éorparevovro, Mss. 

4. 18. exéXevev airov: Mss. éxéAevev dvr’ airod, Kel. after Grosser. 


APPENDIX V 387 


4. 21. yotv: Kel. with Mss. except C. ovyv, C. 

4. 23. rod tiv: Kel. after Madvig. éxyevéoOou rod Lyv, Mss. Del. ~ 
Dindorf. éyeoOau rod fv, Bake. évexd ye rod Cyv, Marchant. It 
seems not improbable that éxyeveoOar might have come from éyéeveoOe 
above. 

4.24. émdabérbar: Mss. efiacacbau, Kel. after Madvig. dvayaye- 
0a, Dindorf. éravayerOa, Liebhold. éravabeoOa, Tucker. 

4.25. kal ovror: Kel. with Mss. xai ovtws, Dobrée. det ovror, 
Hertlein. éxarepou, Dindorf. 

«5. 23. ovwSdpevor: Kel. after Dindorf. ovvnddopevor (ovvorddevor), 
Mss. oxozrovpevor, Grosser. évvoovpevor, Schneider. ratra ovv dun- 
yovpevo, Voigtlander. 

5. 30. karadelrovres: Kel. with BCMV. xaradurdvres, D.— érpé- 

movro: CFMDV. érparovro, Kel. with B. 
) 5. 34. Kowds: Kel. with B. Kowy (xown), the other Mss. — ovp- 
Bovdopévov . . . cvpPovdopévov: Kel. after Dindorf. ovpPBovrcvopevw 

. cvpPovrevopevwv, Mss., except that in the first instance D has 
ovpBovdAopevov. 

5. 35. wets: Kel. after Dobrée. odiow (cdiowv), Mss. 

5. 39. ot cvppaxotev dv: Kel. after Dindorf. ot cvupayo. av, Mss. 
Ol Tvppaxotev, Stephanus. 

5. 42. @s: Kel. with Mss. Del. Cobet. ws, Grosser. 

5.43. moretdoate: Kel. after Schneider. miorevontre or morev- 
core, Mss. —éracdpécar: Kel. after Cobet. érevapeperbai, Mss. 

5.44. abrois (1. 1): Mss., Kel. ed. maj. Del. Kel. ed. min. after 
Nauck. 

5. 46. édoaire: Kel. after Schneider. éaonre or édcoure, Mss. 

5.47. was od kal: Mss. except F, Kel. ds ov, F. 

5. 48. ot cvvayopetovres: Mss. oi del. Kel. after Hertlein. The art., 
however, seems to be not only justified, but made necessary, by the 
contrasted trois épyw Svvapevors BonOjoar; for Procles is flattering the 
Athenians, just as in § 44 (see note), by representing them alone as 
able to lend real aid. 


BOOK VII 
5-4. whlow atrois: Mss. odio, Kel. after Cobet. odiow oiv 
avrots, Breitenbach. The use of the compound form as an ind. reflex. 
is paralleled and supported in 3. 2. 6, 5. 2. 8, and 5. 3. 12. 
5. 8. orparomedevopévwv: Kel. after Dindorf. orparevouévwv, Mss. 


388 HELLENICA 


5.9. Semvorojoacba : Kel. after Hirschig. Seurvorornoapevos Kai, 
MDV. dervoromnodpevos, CF. (Ms. B breaks off at 7. 1. 38.) 

5. 10. dpuvopévev: Kel. with FMDV. dyvvovpevr, C. 

5. I1. wAéov exovres: Kel. after Voigtlander. aAéoves, MDV. zAcéo- 
ves, CF. Aéov, Leunclavius. —Kal otk dvéBarvev: del. Kel. after 
E. Curtius. 

5. 13. "Erapevevdov: Kel. with C. “Exapewwvda, FMDV. 

5. 14. Bon®fooev: Kel. after Schneider. BonOyoatev, Mss. 

5. 15. SveAOdvres SE wal: Kel. with MDV. duedrAO. de, C. duedS. 
Kai, F. 

5. 16. totrov: Kel. with CFMD. rovrwv, V.— tmedoyleavro: Kel. 
after Schneider. éeAoyioavro, Mss. — trmetow: Kel. with CF. iz- 
mevev, MDV. 

5. 23. &p €: Kel. after Riistow. éqegjs, Mss. 

5. 24. BonOhoaev: Kel. with Mss. PBonOyooev, Dindorf. 

5.25. qrrdpevor: Mss. #rrnpevor, Kel. after Cobet. 


hist OF PROPER NAMES 


Abarnis, promontory near Lampsacus, 2. 
I, 29. 

Abydus, city on the Asiatic coast of the 
‘Hellespont, 1. 1. 5. 6. 11, 2.16; 2.1. 
18; 4.8. 3.5.6; 5.1.25f. Abydenes, 
the, 2. 1.18; 4, 8. 3. 6. 

Academy, the, gymnasium near Athens, 
52, 0.5. 6, 5. AG, 

Acanthus, city in Chalcidice, 5. 2. II, 
Acanthians, the, 5. 2. 12. 23. 

Acarnanians, the, inh. of Acarnania, dis- 
trict in central Greece, 4. 2.17; 6. 5. 
23. : 

Achaea, district in northern Peloponnesus, 
4.8.10, Achaeans, the, 3.5.12; 4. 2. 
18; 6. 4.18; 7. 5. 18. Achaeans of 
Phthia (Phthiotis), district in southern 
Thessaly, 1. 2.18. Achaean mountains 
of Phthia, 4. 3. 9. 

Acrorians, the, inh. of Acroria, district in 
Elis, 4. 2. 16. 

Adimantus, Athenian general, I. 4. 21, 7. 
Ee NB ye os 

Aegae, town in Aeolis, 4. 8. 5. 

Aegina, island in the Saronic Gulf, 2. 2. 
9; 5.1.29. Aeginetans, the, 2. 2. 3. 9. 
Aeginetan obols, 5. 2. 21. 

Aegospotami, stream in the Thracian 
Chersonese, 2. I. 21. 23. 

Aegosthena, town in Megaris, 5. 4. 18; 
6. 4. 26. 

Aenesias, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 9. 

Aenianians, the, people in southern Thes- 
saly, 3. 5.6; 4. 3. 15. 





Aeolians, the, inh. of Aeolis, district in 
western Asia Minor, 3. 4. I1; 4. 3. 
17. 

Aeschines, one of the Thirty Tyrants at 
Athens, .2. 3. 2. 13. 

Aexoneans, the, inh. of the Attic deme 
Aexone, 2. 4. 26. 

Agamemnon, commander of the Greeks 
in the Trojan War, 3. 4. 3. 

Agathinus, Corinthian admiral, 4. 8. Io. 
II. 

Agesandridas, Spartan naval commander, 
Bet. 1, 3. 27 

Agesilaus, Spartan king, 3. 3. I-7. 5. I0, 
frequently. 

Agesipolis, Spartan king, 4. 2. 9. 

Agesistratus, Spartan ephor, 2, 3. 10. 

Agis, Spartan king, I. 1. 33. 34. 353 2.2. 
Fy WALT F995 5. 35 Bs 

Agrigentum, Greek city in Sicily, 1. 5. 
ay} 2. aoe, . 

Agrotera, see Artemis. 

Alcibiades, Athenian general, 1. I. 5- 
20, 2. 13-16, 3. 3-20, 4. 8-23, 5. 9-17; 
2. 1. 25, 2. 1, 3. 42. 

Alcibiades, cousin of the preceding, 1. 2. 

Bs 

Alea, see Athena. 

Alexander, tyrant of Pherae and tagus «f 
Thessaly, 7. 5. 4. 

Alexias, Athenian archon, 2. I, Io, 

Alexippidas, Spartan ephor, 2, 3. 10. 

Ampheum, the, sanctuary of Amphion at 
Thebes, 5. 4. 8. 


389 


39° 


Amphidolians, the, inh. of Amphidoli, 
town in Elis, 4. 2. 16. 

Amphipolis, Greek city in Macedonia, 4. 
3. I. 

Amyclae, city in Laconia, 6. 5. 30. Amy- 
claeans, the, 4. 5. 11. 12. 

Amyntas, king of Macedonia, 5. 2. 12. 13. 

Anaetius, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 
2 

Anaxicrates, Byzantine, I. 3. 18. 

Anaxilaus, Byzantine, 1. 3. 18. 

Androclidas, Theban party leader, 3. 5. 1. 
45 5- 2. 31. 35. 

Andros, island southeast of Euboea, 1. 4. 
21.22, 5.18. Andrians, the, I. 4. 22 ; 
2.4.38. 32: 

Angenidas, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Antalcidas, Spartan admiral and states- 
man, 4. 8. 12-15; 5. I. 25-36; 6. 3. 
12. 

Antandrus, town in northwestern Asia 
Minor, ‘I. 1; 25.26, 3. 173, 2-4. 10. 
Antandrians, the, 1. I. 26. 

Antigenes, Athenian archon, I. 3. 1. 

Antiochus, Athenian, Alcibiades’ pilot, 1. 
ae te te & 

Antiphon, Athenian, 2. 3. 40, 

Anytus, Athenian, 2. 3. 42. 44. 

Apaturia, Athenian festival, 1. 7. 8. 

Aphrodisia, 5. 4. 4. See note. 

Apollo, 3. 3. 3, 5. 53 6.4. 2, 5. 27. 

Apollonia, city in Chalcidice, 5. 2. 11. 
Apollonians, the, 5. 2. 13. 

Aracus, Spartan admiral and statesman, 
2. 1.7, 3.10; 6. 5. 33. 

Arcadia, district in Peloponnesus, 6. 5. 22. 
51; 7.5.10, Arcadians, the, 3. 5. 12; 
5.2.19; 6,5. 22-50; 7.5. 7-20. Ar- 
cadian league, the, 6. 5. 22. 

Archedemus, Athenian demagogue, I. 7. 
2. 





HELLENICA 


Archestratus, Athenian general, 1. 5. 16. 
Another, 2. 2. 15. 

Archias, Theban polemarch, 5. 4. 2. 6. 

Archidamus, son of Agesilaus, 6. 4. 18. 
19. 26; 7. 5. 12. 13. 

Archytas, Spartan ephor, 2. I. 10, 3. 10. 

Aresias, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 
- 
Arginusae, islands between Lesbos and 
the Asiatic coast, 1. 6, 27. 28. 33. 38. 
Argos, chief city of Argolis, in Pelopon- 
nesus, 3. 5. 13 4.5. 1, 8. 13. 15. Ar- 
gives, the, 1. 3. 13; 2.2 93. 3 & aN; 
4. 2. 17. 22, 3. 15. 16. 17, 5. 1. 2, 8.15; 
5. 1. 29. 34. 36; 6.5. 23. 46. 50; 7. 5. 5. 

Ariobarzanes, Persian satrap, I. 4. 73; 5. 
I. 28. . 

Aristarchus, Athenian, one of the Four 
Hundred, 1. 7. 28; 2. 3. 46. 

Aristocles, Athenian, 6. 3. 2. 

Aristocrates, Athenian general, I. 4. 21, 
5. 16, 6. 29, 7. 2. 

Aristodemus, Spartan, guardian of Agesi- 
polis, 4. 2. 9. 

Aristogenes, Athenian general, 1. 5. 16, 
6. 30, 7. I. 

Aristogenes, Syracusan, I. 2, 8. 

Aristolochus, Spartan, 5. 4. 22. 

Ariston, Byzantine, 1. 3. 18. 

Aristophon, Athenian, 6. 3. 2. 

Aristoteles, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 
2. 18, 3. 2. 13. 46. 

Arnapes, Persian, I. 3. 12. 

Artaxerxes, Persian king, 5. 1. 31. 

Artemis, Agrotera, 4. 2. 20; of Ephesus, 
I. 2.6; 3. 4. 18; of Munichia, 2. 4. 11. 

Aseans, the, inh. of Asea, town in Arcadia, 
7. Som. 

Asia (#.e. Asia Minor), 2, 1. 18; 3. I. 3. 
5> 4+ 2.5. Il. 25, 5. I. 5. 133 4. 2 4 
5- 5, 3. 1. 15, & 5. 445 Ge kn Bee 


EE a ae 


LIST OF PROPER NAMES 


Astyochus, Spartan admiral, 1. 1. 31. 

Athena, I. I. 4, 3. I, 4. 12, 6. 1; 2. 4. 39; 
Alea, 6. 5. 27. 

Athens, 1. I. I. 8. 23. 33, 2 I. 13, 3- 21, 
4. 10, 5. 19, 6. 1. 22, 7.1. 23 2. 1. 10. 
20, 2. 4.02, 3.28; 3. 1,4. 29. 385 .3. 1. 
1,5. 73 4. 8.935. ¥. 28. 35, 2. 31, 4. 2. 
22. 34; 6 3. 3, 4. 19. 20, 5. 33. 35. 
Athenians, the, I. I. I-7. 5. 25, fre- 
quently. 

Attica, I. 7. 22; 5.4. 19. 20. 
96; 5:43 8. 8s 26: 

Aulis, town on eastern coast of Boeotia, 
3- 4+ 39 5+ 5+ 

Autoboesaces, Persian prince, 2. 1. 8. 

Autocles, Athenian, 6. 3. 2. 7. 


Attic, I. I. 


Bagaeus, Persian commander, 3. 4. 13. 

Bendideum, temple of Bendis, 2. 4. I1. 

Bithynians, the, inh. of Bithynia, province 
in northern Asia Minor, I. 3. 2. 3. 

Boeotia, district in central Greece, 3. 5.17. 
24; 5. 1. 33, 2. 16. 34; 6. 3. 1, 4. 3. 21. 
22. Boeotians, the, I. 3.15; 2. 4. 30; 
4. 2. 17. 18, 3. 3.9 15, 5. 6.9, 8. 10. 
13. 153 5.1. 32. 36, 2. 14, 4. 34; 6. 3. 
19, 4. 4-9 5- 23+ 515 7+ 5+ 4 

Boeotius, Spartan, I. 4. 2. 

Brasidas, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Byzantium, city on the Bosporus, now 
Constantinople, 1. 1. 35. 36, 3. 2. 10. 
Il. 14. 15. 17, 4. 1;-2. 2.1.2. Byzan- 
tines, the, I. 1. 35, 3. 16. 18. 19. 


Cadmea, the, citadel of Thebes, 5. 2. 29. 
31; 6. 3.9. 11, 5. 46. 

Cadusians, the, people on the western 
coast of the Caspian Sea, 2. I. 13. 

Calchedon, city on the Asiatic coast of 
the Bosporus, 1. 1. 26. 35, 3. 2. 4. 8. II. 
12; 2.2.1.2. Calchedonians, the, 1. 





391 


3- 2. 3 7-93 5.1.25. Calchedonia, 1. 
I. 22. 

Callias, Athenian archon, I. 6. I. 

Callias, Athenian general and statesman, 
4-8. 13. 845:§. 4.025 G. 3.25 3. 

Callibius, Spartan harmost at Athens, 2. 3. 
14. 

Callicratidas, Spartan admiral, 1. 6. 1-36. 

Callimedon, Athenian, 4. 8. 13. 

Callisthenes, Athenian, 4. 8. 13. 

Callistratus, Athenian, 2. 4. 27. 

Callistratus, Athenian statesman, 6. 3. 3. 10. 

Callixinus, Athenian senator, I. 7. 8-35. 

Camarina, Greek city in Sicily, 2. 3. 5. 

Cannonus, Athenian statesman, I. 7. 20. 
34- 

Cardia, city on northern coast of the 
Thracian Chersonese, I. I. II. 

Caria, province in southwestern Asia 
Minor, 1. 1. 10, 4. 8; 2.1.15; 3.1. 7. 
8, 4. II. 12, 21. 

Carthaginians, the, I. I. 37, 5. 21; 2. 2. 
24, 3- 5- 

Caryae, town in northern Laconia, 6. 5. 
25-:27: 

Castolus, town and plain in Lydia, I. 4. 3. 

Catana, Greek city in Sicily, 2. 3. 5. 

Cedreae, city in Caria, 2.1. 15. 

Cenchreae, eastern port of Corinth, 4. 
ie 6. 5. Se. 

Cephisodotus, Athenian general, 2. 1. 16. 

Cephisodotus, Athenian orator, 6. 3. 2. 

Cephisophon, Athenian, 2. 4. 36. 

Cephisus, river of Attica, 2. 4. 19 ; river 
of Boeotia, 4. 3. 16. 

Ceramic Gulf, in Caria, 1. 4.85; 2. I. 15. 

Ceramicus, quarter of Athens, 2. 4. 33. 

Chabrias, Athenian general, 5. 4. 14. 

Chaereleos, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 


32: 
Chaerilas, Spartan-ephor, 2. 3. 10, 


5. 


392 


Chaeron, Spartan polemarch, 2. 4. 33. 

Chalcidians, the, inh. of Chalcis, city in 
Euboea, 4. 2. 17. 

Charicles, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 2. 

Charmides, Athenian, 2. 4. I9. 

Charon, Theban, 5. 4. 3. 

Chersonese, the Thracian, peninsula north 
of the Hellespont, 1. 3. 8, 5.17; 2.1. 
20. 27; 4. 2. 6, 8.5. Chersonesians, 
the, I. 3. 10. 

Chios, island off the Ionian coast, I. I. 
32, 6, 3. '12.'18.°33. 37. 385 2.3K 10. 
17. Chians, the, 2. 1. 5. 6. 

Chremon, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 
2. 

Chrysopolis, town on the Bosporus, I. I. 
22, 3. 12. 

Cilicia, province in southern Asia Minor, 
£18: 

Cithaeron, mountain range separating 
Boeotia from Attica and Megaris, 5. 4. 
36. 375.38 3° 6.4.8. 25: 

Cius, town in Mysia, on the Propontis, 
I. 4. 7. | 
Clazomenae, city on the Ionian coast, 1. 

5 10.40% Set 3h 

Clearchus, Spartan harmost at Byzantium, 
Ze 2. 355.3. 2G. 3926, Ag. 

Cleas, Spartan, 5. 4. 39. 

Cleocritus, Athenian, 2, 4. 20. 

Cleombrotus, Spartan king, 5. 4. 14. 16. 
18. 35; 6.4. 2. 3. 4.5. 6. 8. 13. 

Cleomedes, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 
ie 

Cleonae, city in Argolis, 7. 5. 15. 

Cleonymus, Spartan, 6. 4. 14. 

Cleophon, Athenian demagogue, I. 7. 35. 

Cleosthenes, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Cleostratus, Argive, I. 3. 13. 

Cletorians, the, inh. of Cletor, town in 
Arcadia, 5. 4. 36. 37. 





HELLENICA 


Cligenes, Acanthian, 5. 2. 12. 
Clinomachus, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 
Cliteles, Corinthian, 6. 5. 37. 

Cnidus, city in Caria, 4. 3. 11. 12. 

Coeratadas, Boeotian commander, 1. 3. 
15, 39) 25s 22. 

Collytian, the, see Thrasybulus. 

Colophon, city in Ionia, I. 2. 4. 
phonians, the, I. 2. 4. 

Conon, Athenian general, 1. 4. 10, 5. 16. 
18, 20, 6. 15. 16. 17. 19. 22. 38, 7. 1; 
2. 1, 28. 29; 4. 3. TSeee eae Oe. 
7.9. 12. 13. 

Core (Persephone), daughter of Demeter, 
6. 3. 6. 

Coressus, mountain near Ephesus, 1. 2. 7. 
9. 10. 

Corinth, 3. 5. 153 4. 3. 15, 5- I. 12, 8. 13. 
15; 5-1. 29. 34. 36, 4. 19; 6. 4. 26, 5. 
49.51; 7.5.16. Corinthians, the, 2. 
I. 31. 32 2: 19;:4s FRSC SS eee 
233 4.2. 11. 14. 17. 22, 23, 3. 15, 5. 2. 
3. II. 13. 19, 8. 8. 10, 11; §. 1. 345 6. 
4. 18, 5. 29. 37. 52. 

Coronea, town in Boeotia, 4. 3. 16. 

Coryphasium (Pylos), promontory in 
Messenia, I. 2. 18. 

Cos, island off the coast of Caria, 1. 5. 1. 

Crannonians, the, inh. of Crannon, city in 
Thessaly, 4. 3. 3. 

Cratesippidas, Spartan admiral, 1. 1. 32, 
5. I. . 

Cretans, the, inh. of the island of Crete, 
4.2. 16-5 905.305 

Creusis, Boeotian port on the Corinthian 
Gulf, 4. 5. 10; 5. 4. 16. 173 6. 4. 3. 
25. 

Critias, leader of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 
2-56, 4. 8. 9. 19. 

Crocinas, Thessalian, Olympic victor, 2. 
Spike 


Colo- | 





ene 


ee ee a ee eee ee ee eT 
. . 7 ‘4 


oe oe 


Sy 





LIST OF 


Crommyon, town on the Isthmus of Cor- 
inth, 4. 5. 19. 

Cyden, Byzantine, 1. 3. 18. 

Cylon, Argive, 3. 5. I. 

Cyme, town in Aeolis, 3. 4. 27. 

Cynoscephalae, village. in Boeotia, 5. 4. 
15 5-O0as 5; 

Cyprus, island south of Asia Minor, 2. I. 
20% 6.4.31: 

Cyrenaean, the, inh. of Cyrene, Greek city 
in northern Africa, I. 2. I. 

Cyrus, the Younger, Persian prince, I. 4. 
Br4s 5 Js 5 1. 20 3. 6. 8, 6.6. 10, 18; 2. 
Brgy Sdn 8s, Th, 3.6 5’ 3.8. 1.2; 3. 6, 
4.2. Cyreans, the, pees Greek troops, 
3: 4. 20. 

Cythera, island (and aie south of La- 
conia, 4.8.8. Cytherians, the, 4. 8. 8. 
Cytheria, 4. 8. 7. 

Cyzicus, city on the Propontis, I. I. 11. 
14. 16. 18, 3.13; 3.4.10. Cyzicenes, 
the, I. I. 19. 20. 


Darius, Persian king, 1. 2. 19; 2. 1. 8. 
The variant form Dariaeus, 2. 1. 8. 9. 
Dascylium, city in Phrygia, near the Pro- 
pontis, 3. 4. 13. 

Decelea, town in Attica, I. I. 33. 35, 2 
14, 3. 225 2. 2.7,3- 35 3-5-5. 

Delphi, town in Phocis, site of famous 
temple and oracle of Apollo, 3. 3. 1; 
ie ae a 

Delphinium, fortress on the island of 
Chios, I. 5. 15. 

Demaenetus, Athenian general, 5. 1. 26. 

Demaratus, Spartan king, 3. 1. 6. 

Demarchus, Syracusan general, 1. 1. 29. 

Demeter, 6. 3. 6. 

Demostratus, Athenian, 6. 3. 2. 

Dercylidas, Spartan general, 3. 1. 8. 9, 
6; 4. 3.1. 2. 3,8. 3. 5. 


PROPER NAMES 





393 


Diagoras, Rhodian, 1. 1. 2. 

Dinon, Spartan polemarch, 6. 4. 14. 

Diocles, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 2. 

Diomedon, Athenian general, 1. 5. 16, 6. 
22. 23. 29, 7. 2. 16. 29. 

Dion, Athenian, 4. 8. 13. 

Dionysius, tyrant of Syracuse, 2 2. 24, 3.5. 

Dionysius, Athenian general, 5 1. 26. 

Diopithes, Spartan, 3. 3. 3. 

Dioscuri, ‘sons of Zeus,’ Castor and Poly- 
deuces, 6. 3. 6. See also Tyndaridae. 

Diotimus, Athenian, 1. 3. 12; 5. 1. 25. 

Dorieus, Rhodian, 1. 1. 2. 4, 5. 19. 

Dorotheus, Athenian, I. 3. 13. 

Dracontides, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
de Bom 


Egyptian Larisa, see Larisa. 

Eion, port of Amphipolis, 1. 5. 15. 

Elaeus, city at southern extremity of the 
Thracian Chersonese, 2. 1. 20. 

Eleans, the, inh. of Elis, district in Pelo- 
ponnesns, 1.2.72 5 3.5. §2; 4.2. 16; 
6. 5. 23. 30.50; 7.5. 18. 

Eleusis, city in Attica, 2. 4. 8. 24. 28. 29. 
38.43; 7.5.15. Eleusinians, the, 2. 4. 9. 

Eleutherae, town in Boeotia, near the 
Attic border, 5. 4. 14. 

Endius, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 1. 10. 

Enyalius, god of war, 2. 4. 17. 

Epaminondas, Theban general, 7. 5. 4. 5. 
6. 7. 11. 13. 14. 18. 24. 

Eperatus, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Ephesus, city in Ionia, 1. 2. 6. 7. 12, 5. 1. 
40. 145 °G.. 23. 2.)-15; 65 10136 37 3: 2.18, 4. 
4. 7. 11. 16; 4. 8. 3. Ephesians, the, 
1. 25S. 10, §.32: 16, 

Epicydes, Syracusan, 1. I. 29. 


Epicydidas, Spartan, 4. 2.2; 5. 4. 39. 


4.| Epidaurians, the, inh. of Epidaurus, city 


in Argolis, 4. 2.16; 6. 5. 29. 


394 


Epiicia, town between Sicyon and Corinth, 
4. 2. 14. 

Erasinides, Athenian general, I. 5. 16, 6. 
16. 29, 7. 2. 29. 

Erasistratus, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 
3-2. 

Eratosthenes, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
2.3.'%. 

Eretrians, the, inh. of Eretria, city in 
Euboea, 3. I. 6. 

Eteonicus, Spartan harmost and vice- 
admiral, 1. 1. 32,6. 26. 35. 36. 38; 2. 
1. 3. Bi4. SD, SS: 

Etymocles, Spartan, 5. 4. 22; 6. 5. 33. 

Euagoras, Elean, Olympic victor, I. 2. I. 

Euagoras, Cyprian prince, 2, I. 29. 

Euarchippus, Spartan ephor, I. 2. 1; 2. 
3. 10. 

Euboea, island east of central Greece, 2. 
3. 9; 4. 2.17. Euboeans, the, 4. 3. 
153 6.5. 235 7-5. 4. 

Eubotas, Cyrenaean, Olympic victor, I. 
a. 1. 

Eucles, Syracusan general, 1. 2. 8. 

Euclides, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 2. 

Euctemon, Athenian archon, I. 2. I. 

Eudamidas, Spartan general, 5. 2. 24. 25. 

Eudicus, Lacedaemonian, 5. 4. 39. 

Eumachus, Athenian general, I. I. 22. 

Eumathes, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 
30:2. 

Europe, 4. 2. 6, 3. 15, 8. 5. 

Eurotas, river in Laconia, 6. 5. 27. 30. 

Euryptolemus, Athenian, I. 3. 12. 
Another, I. 4. 19, 7. 12. 16. 34. 

Eurysthenes, descendant of King Dema- 
ratus, 3. I. 6. 

Eurystheus, legendary king of Mycenae, 
6. 5. 47. 

Euxenus, Spartan, 4. 2. 5. 

Exarchus, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10, 


13. 





HELLENICA 


Gaeaochus, see Poseidon. 

Galaxidorus, Theban, 3. 5. 1. 

Gambrium, town in Ionia, 3. 1. 6. 

Gaurium, port in Andros, I. 4. 22. 

Gela, Greek city in Sicily, 2. 3. 5. 

Gerastus, promontory and city at the 
southern extremity of Euboea, 3. 4. 4. 

Glaucon, Athenian, 2. 4. 19. 

Gnosis, Syracusan, I. I. 29. 

Gongylus, Eretrian, 3. 1. 6. 

Gongylus, descendant of the preceding, 
re 

Gordium, city in greater Phrygia, I. 4. I. 

Gorgion, descendant of Gongylus, 3. 1. 6. 

Grynium, town in Aeolis, 3. 1. 6. 

Gylis, Spartan polemarch, 4. 3. 21. 

Gythium, chief port of Laconia, I. 4. 115 
6. 5. 32 


Hagnon, Athenian, 2. 3. 30. 

Halae, Attic deme, 2. 4. 34. 

Halians, the, inh. of Haliae, town in 
Argolis, 4. 2. 16. 

Haliartus, town in Boeotia, 3. 5. 6. 17. 25. 
Haliartians, the, 3. 5. 18. 19. 

Halipedon, plain near Piraeus, 2, 4. 3c. 

Halisarna, town in Aeolis, 3. 1. 6. 

Hannibal, Carthaginian general, I. I. 37. 

Helicon, mountain in Boeotia, 4. 3. 16. 
17. 18. 19. 

Helixus, Megarian commander, I. 3. 15. 
17. 21. 

Hellas, 2. 2. 6. 20. 23; 3. 1. 3. 6, 4. I. 5. 
24, 5. 1. 5. 253 4. 2. 1.8,85 45 G02 02, 
353 6. 3. 12. 17) 5. Gg 403) Foes ae 
27. Hellenes, the, 1. 5. 9, 6. 7. 14; 2. 
I. 2. 32, 2. J 195 Be BaD Ze Meee 
12, 13. 14. 22. 24; 4. 2. 5, 8. 2; 6. §. 
34. 38. 39. 41. Hellenic, 1. 1. 37; 2. 
2. 20, 3. 24; 3.1655 4. 3 IL 12. 15, 8 
4. 143 5. I. 313 6.4.1. 


LIST OF PROPER NAMES 


Hellespont, strait between Europe and 
Asia, now the Dardanelles, 1. 1. 2. 8. 
Qt 22.°36,°2.):81;)-3s 8.17, 5. 11,6. 20. 
£8, %5 Sz Bi WEY, Bl, 2 §; . 3-4. 10; 
4. 2. 8, 3. 3, 8. 6. Hellespontines, the, 

3+ 4. 115 4. 3. 17. 

Helos, town in Laconia, 6. 5. 32. 

-Helots, the, serfs of the Spartans, 1. 2. 

| 193° 3 §. 12; 6.5.28: 

‘Heraclea, the Trachinian, city in Malis, 

1. 2, 18. Heracleans, the, 3. 5. 6; 

0,4. O §. 23 

‘Heracles, Greek national hero, 3. 3. 3; 
6. 3. 6, 4. 7, 5+ 47: 

-Heracleum, sanctuary of Heracles, near 

 Calchedon, 1. 3. 7; in Thebes, 6. 4. 7. 

-Heraclides, Syracusan general, 1. 2. 8. 

_Heraea, town in Arcadia, 3.3.1; 6. 5. 22. 

_ Heraeans, the, 6. 5. 22. 

Heraeum, sanctuary of Hera, on the 

Isthmus of Corinth, 4. 5. 5. 6. 8. 

_Herippidas, Spartan commander, 3. 4. 6. 

203 4. 2. 8, 3. 15. 17, 8. 11. 

_ Hermionians, the, inh. of Hermion, city 
in Argolis, 4. 2. 16. 

_Hermocrates, Syracusan general, I. 1. 27. 
a 4 Pa a ie 

-Hermocrates, Syracusan, father of Dio- 
nysius, 2. 2. 24. 

- Hermogenes, Athenian, 4. 8. 13. 

_ Hermon, Megarian, I. 6. 32. 

- Herodas, Syracusan, 3. 4. I. 

_ Hieramenes, Persian, 2. I. 9. 

- Hieron, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 2. 

_ Hieron, Spartan, 6. 4. 9. 

- Himera, Greek city in Sicily, 1. 1. 37. 

_Hippeus, Samian commander, I. 6, 29.- 

_ Hippocrates, Spartan vice-admiral and 

» -harmost, 1. 1. 23, 3. 5. 6. 7. 

_ Hippodamus, agora of, in Piraeus, 2. 4. 

: If, 





395 


Hippolochus, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
ee ae 

Hippomachus, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
2.3: 24519: 

Hippon, Syracusan, I. 2. 8. 

Hipponicus, Athenian, 4. 5. 13; 6. 3. 2. 

Histiaeans, the, inh. of Histiaea, city in 
northern Euboea, 2. 2. 3. 

Hyacinthia, Spartan festival, 4. 5. II. 


Ida, mountain in northwestern Asia 
Minor, I. I. 25. 

Ilarchus, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Ilium, Troy, ancient city near the Helles- 
pont, I. I. 4. . 

Imbros, island in northern Aegean, 4. 8. 
eis a ae) f 

Ionia, district in wéstern Asia Minor, 2, I. 
17; 5. I. 28. Ionians, the, 3. 4. 11; 
4s $392 lomic, 35:12 3. 

Iphicrates, Athenian general, 4. 5. 3. 13. 
$4. 4G: 5103 5... Fo 255) Ge G.- 95/4. TS 
49. 51. 

Isanor, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. , 

Ischolaus, Spartan commander, 6, 5. 24. 
26. 

Isias, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Ismenias, Theban party leader, , oe ae et 
5. Ss Bh. FO. 30. 9A. aR 

Isthmia, the Isthmian games, 4. 5. I. 2. 

Isthmus, of Corinth, 4. 5. 1, 8. 8; 7. 5. 
15. 

Italy, 5. 1. 26. 


Jason, tyrant of Pherae and tage of 
Thessaly, 6. 4. 20, 22. 


Labotas, Spartan harmost at Heraclea, I. 
2. 18. 

Lacedaemon, referring to either Laconia 
or Sparta, I. I. 23-7. 5. 18, frequently. 


396 


Lacedaemonians, the, 1. 1. 1-7. 5. 18, 
frequently. 

Laconia, 2. 2.13; 4.8.8; 6. 5. 23. 24. 
Laconians, the, I. I. 32, 4. 22, 6. 34; 
2.2. 2; 3, 8,-4.-4.-103: 4. 5.10, 8) 4. 

Lacrates, Spartan, Olympic victor, 2. 4. 
33: 

Lampsacus, city on Asiatic coast of the 
Hellespont, 1. 2. 13. 15; 2. 1. 18. 20. 
88, 20.902 3.9: 

Larisa, the Egyptian, city in Aeolis, 3. 1. 
7. Larisaeans, the, 3. I. 7. 

Larisaeans, the, inh. of Larisa, city in 
Thessaly, 2. 3.43 4) 3.3. 

Lasionians, the, inh. of Lasion, town in 
Elis, 4. 2. 16. 

Lechaeum, western port of Corinth, 4. 5. 
7.8. 10. II. 12, 14.°17. 18, 19, 8. 10; 
5. I. 29. 

Lemnos, island in northern Aegean, 4. 8. 
165 5s 5-19 

Leon, Athenian general, 1. 5. 16, 6. 16; 
2. 3. 39. 

Leon, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Leontiades, Theban party leader, 5. 2. 25. 
28. 29. 31. 32. 33. 36, 4. 7. 19. 

Leontichus, Athenian general, 5. 1. 26. 

Leontines, the, inh. of Leontini, Greek 
city in Sicily, 2. 3. 5. 

Leontis, Athenian tribe, 2. 4. 27. 

Leotychides, putative son of King Agis, 
a BT by 

Lesbos, island off the Aeolian coast, 1. 2. 
II. 12, 6, 12, 16, 26. 27; 2. 2. 5, 3. 32. 
ea 

Letrinians, the, inh. of Letrini, town in 
Elis, 4. 2. 16. 

leucolophides, Athenian, 1. 4. 21. 

Leuctra, town in Boeotia, 6. 4. 4, 5. 23. 

Leuctrum, town in southern Arcadia, 6. 
5. 24. 





HELLENICA 


Libys, Spartan admiral, 2. 4. 28. 
Locris, the Opuntian, district in central 


+ 
E 
’ 
4 


4 


Greece on the Euboean strait, 3. 5. 3. 
4. Locrians, the Opuntian, 3. 5. 3. 4; . 


4. 2. 17; the Ozolian, inh. of Ozolian 


Locris, district on northern coast of the — 
Corinthian Gulf, 4. 2. 17; both, 4. 3.— | 


15; 6. 5. 23. 30. 

Lycaethus, Athenian, 6. 3. 2. 

Lycarius, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Lyceum, the, gymnasium near Athens, 1. 
I. 333 2. 4. 27. : 

Lyciscus, Athenian, I. 7. 13. 

Lycophron, Pheraean, 2. 3. 4. 

Lycurgus, Byzantine, 1. 3. 18. 

Lydia, province in western Asia Minor, I. 
2. 4. 

Lysander, Spartan admiral and general, 
I. 5. I-15, 6. I-10; 2. I. 6-32, 2. 2- 
23, 3. 3-13, 4. 28-36; 3. 3. 3, 4. 2-20, 
5. 6-25. 

Lysias, Athenian general, 1. 6. 30, 7. 2. | 

Lysimachus, Athenian hipparch, 2, 4. 8. 
26, 


Macedonia, country north of Greece, 1. 1. 
2; 4. 3. 33 §: 2. 12, 23. Macedos 
nians, the, 5. 2. 12. 

Madytus, city in the Thracian Cherso~ 
nese, I. I. 3. 

Maeander, river in western Asia Minor, 
3.4: 12, 2h 

Malea, southern promontory of Laconia, 
I. 2. 18. 

Malea, southern promontory of Lesbos, 
I. 6. 26. 27. 

Maleatis, district in southern Arcadia, 6. 
5+ 24. 

Malians, the, inh. of Malis, district in 
northern Greece, on the Malian Gulf, 
3 5: 63 4. 2.173 6.5. 23. 















————— Oe 








_ Mantinea, city in Arcadia, 4. 5. 18; 6. 5. 
| 22; 7.5.7.9. 14.15.18. Mantineans, 
the;sas 25, So FOG. O. 4: 18,5. 36; 7. 
«5+ 14. 15. 17. 
_ Mantitheus, Athenian, I. I. 10, 3. 13. 
. Marganians, the, inh. of Margana, town 
_ in Elis, 4. 2. 16. 
_ Media, country in Asia, 2. 1.13. Medes, 
& the, 1. 2. 19. 
Ertegalopolitans, the, inh. of Megalopolis, 
f city in Arcadia, 7. 5. 5. 
Megara, city on the Isthmus of Corinth, 
| 4.1. 36,2,143 2.4.13 5.4.41. Me- 
garians, the, I. 3. 15, 6. 32. Megaris, 
the district, 5. 4. 18; 6. 4. 26. 
_Megillus, Spartan, 3. 4. 6. 
_Melanopus, Athenian, 6. 3. 2. 
+ Melanthius, Athenian, one of the Four 
Hundred, 2. 3. 46. 
| Meletus, Athenian, 2. 4. 36. 
| Melobius, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
P32. 
| Melon, Theban, 5. 4. 2. 3. 5. 7. 19. 
| Melos, island east of Laconia, 4. 8. 7. 
| Melians, the, 2. 2. 3. 9. 
_Menander, Athenian general, I. 2. 16; 
"2. 1. 16. 26. 
_Menascus, Spartan, 4. 2. 8. 
| Menecles, Athenian, I. 7. 34. 
| Menecrates, Syracusan, I. I. 29. 
| Messenians, the, inh. of Messenia, district 
| in Peloponnesus, 6. 5. 333; 7+ 5- 5; 
| Methymna, city in northern ‘Lesbos, 1. 2. 
| 12,6. 12. 38. Methymnaeans, the, I 
i) 6. 13. 14. 18. 
‘Miletus, city in southern Ionia, 1. 1. 31, 
2h 3. 5i-4,'6. 2. 7. Milesians, the, 1 
6. 83 2: 1. 30. 
Mindarus, Spartan admiral, 1. 
| 14. 16. 18. 23, 3. 17. 
-Misgolaidas, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 


: 
: 


ar Uae fe 


LIST OF PROPER NAMES 





397 


Mitraeus, Persian prince, 2. 1. 8. 

Mitrobates, Persian, I. 3. 12. 

Mnesilochus, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
oo 

Mnesithides, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
re 

Munichia, hill on the Piraeus peninsula, 
2. 4. I1. 37. Artemis of Munichia, 2 
4. IL. 

Mygdon, Spartan, 3. 4. 20. 

Myrina, town in Aeolis, 3. 1. 6. 

Myscon, Syracusan general, I. I. 29. 

Mysia, province in northwestern Asia 
Minor, I. 4. 7. 

Mytilene, chief city of Lesbos, 1. 6. 16. 
26. 27. 35. 38, 7- 29; 2.2. 5. Mytile- 
naeans, the, I. 6. 22. 


Narthacium, mountain and town in south- 
ern Thessaly, 4. 3. 8. 9. 


2. | Nauclidas, Spartan ephor, 2. 4. 36. 


Nemea, city in Argolis, 4. 2.14; 7.5.6. 7. 

Niceratus, Athenian, 2. 3. 39. 

Nicias, Athenian general and statesman, 
2. 3. 39: 

Nicolochus, Spartan vice-admiral, 5. 1. 25. 

Nicophemus, Athenian, 4. 8. 8. 

Nicostratus, Athenian, 2. 4. 6. 

Notium, port of Colophon, I. 2. 4. II, 5. 
£2.°23. 143 251.6: 


Ocyllus, Spartan, 5. 4. 22; 6. 5. 33. 

Odeum, music hall at Athens, 2. 4. 9. 10. 
24. 

Oenoe, Athenian fortress, on the Boeotian 
border, I. 7. 28. 

Oenoe, Corinthian fortress, 4. 5. 5. 19. 

Oetaeans, the, people in northern Greece, 
about Mt. Oeta, 1. 2. 185 3. 5. 6. 

Oeum, town in northern Laconia, 6. 5. 
24. 25. Od0cans, the, 6. 5. 26. 


398 


Olontheus, Spartan, 6. 5. 33. 

Olympiad, the Olympic year, 1. 2. 15 2. 
£9 

Olynthus, city in Chalcidice, 5. 2 1. 12. 
27. Olynthians, the, 5. 2. 13. 15. 17. 
27. 34. 

Oneum, mountain range near Corinth, 6. 
5. 51. 52. 

Onomacles, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2 
5.2 

Onomacles, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Onomantius, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. Lo. 

Opuntian Locris, see Locris. 

Orchomenus, city in Boeotia, 3. 5. 17; 4. 
3- 153 5. 1. 29. Orchomenians, the, 
3% §. 63 4. 2. 17, 3- 15. 16. 183 6.4. 
10. 

Orchomenus, city in Arcadia, 4. 5. 18; 6. 
5. 29. Orchomenians, the, 5. 4. 36. 37. 

Orsippus, Spartan, 4. 2. 8. 

Ozolian Locris, see Locris. 


Pactolus, stream in Lydia, 3. 4. 22. 

Palaegambrium, town in Aeolis, 3. 1. 6. 

Pallantians, the, inh. of Pallantium, town 
in Arcadia, 7. 5. 5. 

Pallene, western peninsula of Chalcidice, 
Bi. 2s 15. 

Pangaeum, mountain in western Thrace, 
§. 237. 

Pantacles, Spartan ephor, I. 3. 
3. 10. 

Paralus, Athenian state trireme, 2. 1. 28. 
29, 2. 3. 

Parium, city on the Propontis, 1. 1. 13. 

Paros, one of the Cyclades, 1. 4. 11. 

Pasippidas, Spartan admiral, 1. 1. 32, 3. 
13. 17. 

Patesiadas, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Pausanias, Spartan king, 2. 2. 7, 4. 29-393 
3 5. 6-25. 


: ie Ze 





Ay Wien Caf nel 


HELLENICA 


Pella, capital of Macedonia, 5. 2. 13. 
Pellene, city in Laconia, 7. 5. 9. . 
Pelleneans, the, inh. of Pellene, city in 
Achaea, 4. 2. 20; 6. 5. 29. 
Peloponnesus, southern peninsula of 
Greece, 3. 5. 173 Se @ 203.0, 36; Ja 
5. 5. 18. Peloponnesians, the, 1. 1. 6. 
7. II. 17. 19. 24, 6. 33. 345 2. » % 
4. 21. 29. 41; 3. 1. 4, 5. 6. 14. 
Percote, town on Asiatic coast 
Hellespont, 5. 1. 25. 
Pergamus, city in Aeolis, 3. 1. 6. 
Pericles, Athenian general, 1. 5. 16, 6. 29, 
7. 2. 16, 21. 
Perinthus, city on the Propontis, I. 1. 20, 
Perinthians, the, I. 1. 21. § 
Persians, the, I. 2. 5. 19; 3. 4. 10. 14. 276 
24. 253 5+ 2. 35+ 
Phaedrias, one of the Thirty Tyrant 
2 322-7 a 
Phanias, Athenian general, 5. 1. 26. i 
Phanosthenes, Athenian general, 1. 5. 1 
Pharax, Spartan, 4. 5. 6; 6. 5. 33- 
Pharnabazus, Persian satrap, 1. 1. 6-31 
2. 16, 3. 5-17) 4. 1. §. 65 3. 1.9, 4. 10, 
13. 26; 4. 3. 11, 8, I-10; 5.1.28. 
Pharsalians, the, inh. of Pharsalus, city in 
Thessaly, 4. 3. 3. 8. 
Pherae, town in southern Messenia, ‘. 8. 7. 
Pheraean, of Pherae, city in Thessaly, 
3+ 4 
Phidon, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 2 
Philippus, Theban polemarch, 5. 4. 2. 
Phillidas, Theban, 5. 4. 2. 4. 6. 7. 8. 
Philocles, Athenian general, 1. 7. 1; 2. 
30. 31. 32. 
Philocydes, Athenian, I. 3. 13. 
Phliasians, the, inh. of Phlius, city 
Argolis, 4. 2. 16; 6. 4. 9. 18, 5. 29. 
Phocaea, city in Ionia, 1. 3. 1, 5. 11, 6. 33. 
Phocis, district in central Greece, 3. 5. 4. 


of the 







pe bre. 


por gs 


LIST OF PROPER NAMES 


Phocians, the, 3. 5. 3. 4.6. 17. 213 4. 3. 
15. 21; 5- 2. 333 6 3. 1,4. 2. 3.9. 17. 
21,5. 23-303 97. \5.:4s 

Phoebidas, Spartan commander, 5. 2. 24— 
32, 4. 41. 

Phoenicia, country on eastern coast of the 
Mediterranean, 3. 4. 1. Phoenician, 3. 
At s: dy S14. 

Phoenicus, town in Cythera, 4. 8. 7. 

Phrygia, the greater, province in central 
Asia Minor, 1. 4. 1; the lesser, province 
in northwestern Asia Minor, 3. 4. 12. 
26. 29. 

Phthia, district in southern Thessaly, 4. 
3. 9. 

Phyle, Athenian fortress, near the Boeotian 
border, 2. 4. 2-12. 

Piraeum, peninsula on northwestern side 
of the Isthmus of Corinth, 4. 5. I. 3. 
5. 19. 

Piraeus, port of Athens, I. I. 35, 2. 14, 
3. 22, 4. 12.13) 7. 35; 2. 2. 2-23, 3. 
8. 11, 4. 1-393 3-5. 5. 8. 16, 25; 4. 8. 
0; §. 2. 33, 4. 20,22. 34. 

Pisander, Spartan admiral, 3. 4. 29; 4. 3. 
10. 12. 13. 

Pisianax, Athenian, I. 4. 19, 7. 12. 

Pison, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 2. 

Pityas, Spartan ephor, 1. 6. 1; 2. 3. 10. 

Plataea, city in Boeotia, 5. 4.10.14; 6. 3.5. 
Plataeans, the, 5. 4. 10; 6. 3.1. © 

Plistolas, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Plynteria, Athenian festival, I. 4. 12. 

Podanemus, Spartan admiral, 4. 8. 10. 

Pollis, Spartan vice-admiral, 4. 8, 11. 

Polyanthes, Corinthian, 3. 5. I. 

Polychares, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
ee F 

Polycharmus, Pharsalian hipparch, 4. 3. 
8. 

Polyxenus, Syracusan admiral, 5. 1. 26. 





399 


Pontus, the Black Sea, 1. 
bi Ex 28. 

Poseidon, 4. 5. I. 2. 4; Gaeaochus, 6. 5. 
30. 

Potamis, Syracusan general, I. I. 29. 

Potidaea, city in Chalcidice, 5. 2. 15. 24. 

Pras, town in southern Thessaly, 4. 3. 9. 

Praxitas, Spartan polemarch, 4. 5. 19. 

Proaenus, Corinthian admiral, 4. 8. 11. 

Procles, descendant of King Demaratus, 
30 Ee. Oe 

Procles, Phliasian, 6. 5. 38. 

Proconnesus, island in the Propontis, I. I. 
E5,. 18. 20,:3. 05S. du 26 

Prometheus, Thessalian, 2. 3. 36. 

Prothous, Spartan, 6. 4. 2. 

Protomachus, Athenian general, I. 5. 16, 
6. 30. 33, 7. I. 

Proxenus, Syracusan, I. 3. 13. 

Proxenus, Tegean, 6. 5. 36. 

Pygela, town in Ionia, I. 2. 2. 
the, I. 2. 2. 

Pyrrolochus, Argive, I. 3. 13. 

Pythodorus, Athenian archon, 2. 3. I. 


Bo 22s\2. 2:3; 


Pygelans, 


Rhamphias, Spartan, I. I. 35. 

Rhathines, Persian commander, 3. 4. 13. 

Rhium, promontory in Aetolia, at the 
entrance to the Corinthian Gulf, 4. 8. 
II. 

Rhodes, island southwest of Asia Minor, 
Ee BOB GC BRADY Bee 3p.2i0 be thy EP 
Rhodian, I. 5. 19; 3.5.1. 

Rhoeteum, town on Asiatic coast of the 
Hellespont, I. 1. 2. 


Salamis, island off western coast of Attica, 
2.2.9. Salaminian, 2. 3. 39. 

Samius, Spartan admiral, 3. I. I. 

Samos, island off the Ionian coast, I. 2. I, 
4. 8. II. 23, 5. 14. 15. 18. 20, 6. 2. 15. 


400 


25. 26. 38; 2.1.12. 16, 3. 3. Samians, 
the, 1. 6. 25. 29, 7. 30; 2.2. 6, 3. 6. 
Sardis, capital of Lydia, 1. 1. 9. 10, 5. 1; 

3. 4. 25. Sardian, 3. 4. 21. 

Satyrus, one of the Eleven at Athens, 
2. 3+ 54 55+ 56. 

Scionaeans, the, inh. of Scione, city in 
Chalcidice, 2. 2. 3. 

Sciritis, district in northern Laconia, 6. 5. 
24. 25. Sciritans, the, 5. 2. 24. 

Scotussaeans, the, inh. of Scotussa, city in 
Thessaly, 4. 3. 3. 

Scyros, island northeast of Euboea, 4. 8. 
15; 5-1. 31. 

Scythes, Spartan, 3. 4. 20. 
Selinus, Greek city in Sicily, 1. 
Selinuntines, the, 1. 2. 8. 10. 
Sellasia, city in Laconia, 2. 2. 13. 19; 6. 

€. 97. 

Selymbria, city on the Propontis, I. 1. 20, 
3. 10. Selymbrians, the, 1. 1. 21. 

Sestus, city in the Thracian Chersonese, 
I. 1. 7. 1%. 36, 2. 133 2. 1. 20. 25; 
4. 8. 3. 5. 6. 

Sicily, 1. I. 37, 5. 21. 
2. 24. 

Sicyon, city in northern Peloponnesus, 
near Corinth, 4. 2. 14,5. 12. 19. Sicyo- 
nians, the, 4. 2. 16; 6. 4. 18. 

Sidus, town on the Isthmus of Corinth, 
4. 5. 19. 

Sisyphus, nickname of Dercylidas, 3. 1. 8. 

Socrates, Athenian philosopher, 1. 7. 15. 

Sophocles, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 
4:4;''2. 

Sophroniscus, Athenian, 1. 7. 15. 

Sostratidas, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 

Sparta, 1. 1. 32, 2. 1,6. 32; 2. 3. 13 7. 
5. 9. Spartiates, the, 3. 4. 2; 5. 4. 
39; 6. 4. 15, 5. 25. 28; 7.5. 10. 41. 
See Lacedaemon. 


a. 37. 


Sicilians, the, 2. 





HELLENICA 


Sphodrias, Spartan harmost at Thespiae, 
5- 4. 15. 20. 23. 24. 34; 6. 4. 14. 

Spithridates, Persian, 3. 4. 10. 

Stages, Persian, I. 2. 5. 

Stasippus, Tegean, 6. 4. 18, 5. 36. 

Sthenelaus, Spartan harmost of Byzantium 
and Calchedon, 2. 2. 2. 

Strombichides, Athenian, 6. 3. 2. 

Syennesis, ruler of Cilicia, 3. 1. 1. 

Syracuse, Greek city in Sicily, 1. 1. 29. 


31, 3 135 5. i. See Syracusans, _ 


the, 1. 1. 18. 26. 27. 31, 2. 8. 10. 12, 
145 2. 2. 24) 3655 Be Te 24. By 5. 14. 


Tegea, city in Arcadia, 3. 5. 7. 25; 5. 1. 


33) 4- 375 7+ 5+ 7- 14. 21. 
the, 4. 2. 13. 19. 21; 6. 4. 18, 5. 24. 
36; 7. 5. 5. 8. 
Teleutias, Spartan admiral, 4. 8. 11. 
Temnus, town in Aeolis, 4. 8. 5. 
Teuthrania, town in Aeolis, 3. 1. 6. 
Thamneria, town in Media, 2. 1. 13. 
Thasos, island in northern Aegean, 1. 1. 
12. 32, 4. 9. 
Thebes, chief city of Boeotia, 2. 4. 1. 2; 
3 5-1. 33 5 2 25. 20. 27,4. Es EA, 


Tegeans, 


19. 36; 6. 3. 2. 11; 7. 5. 4. The- 


bans, the, I. 7. 28-7. 5. 20, frequently. 
Themistogenes, Syracusan, 3. I. 2. 


Theogenes, Athenian, one of the Thirty © 


Tyrants, I. 3. 13; 2. 3. 2. 

Theognis, one of the Thirty Tyrants, 2. 3. 
2. 

Theopompus, Milesian, 2. 1. 30. 


ey) oa = plight 


Theramenes, Athenian general, later one } 


of the Thirty Tyrants, 1. 1. 12. 22, 6. 
35) 7. 4. 5. 8. 17. 315 2. 2. 16. 18. 19. 
21. 22, 3. 2-55, 4. I. 


Thermopylae, famous pass, at the head : 


of the Malian Gulf, 6. 5. 43. 
Thespiae, city in Boeotia, 5. 4. 10. 15. 20. 


. 


4 


LIS! OF PROPER NAMES 


38. 41; 6. 3. 5. Thespians, the, 4. 2. 
205° G., 3...).4e 030. 


_ Thessaly, district in northern Greece, 


2.2, By. 305. 4. 3. 3; 6..5..23. . Thessa- 
Name, (ne, 2.3. 1.43 4.3: 3-4 5: 7- 
S58. 30s 7s 5. gs 16. 

Thibrachus, Spartan polemarch, 2. 4. 33. 

Thibron, Spartan commander, 3. I. 4. 5. 
Fe Ss 

Thisbae, town in Boeotia, 6. 4. 3. 


_ Thorax, Spartan commander, 2. 1. 18. 28. 





) 
| 
. 
: 
F 
L 
; 
: 
| 
q 


Thoricus, town in southern Attica, 1. 2. 1. 

Thrace, country north of the Aegean and 
Propontis, I. 3. 10. 17, 4. 9; 2. 2. 53 
5. I. 26, 2. 12. 24. Thracians, the, 
5. 2. 17; Bithynian Thracians, 1. 3. 2. 

Thracium, Thracian Square, in Byzantium, 
FP 35:20: 

Thrasybulus (of Stiria), Athenian gen- 
eral and statesman, I. I. 12, 4. 9. 10, 
S.- 2%, 0. 35, 2. §- FF. 31; 2: °3. 42. 44, 
4. 2. 5. 6. 10. 12. 34. 39; 3. 5. 16. 

Thrasybulus, of Collytus, Athenian gen- 
eral, 5. I. 26. 

Thrasyllus, Athenian general, 1. 1. 8. 33. 
34, 2. 1. 6. 7. 13. 15. 17, 3. 6,4. 10, 5. 
16, 6. 30, 7. 2. 29. 

Thria, Attic deme, near Eleusis, 5. 4. 21. 

Thurian, of Thurii, Greek city in Italy, 
I. 5. 19. 


BROWNSON. HELLENICA— 26 





401 


Thymochares, Athenian general, 1. 1. I. 
Timocrates, Athenian, I. 7. 3. 
Timocrates, Rhodian, 3. 5. I. 

Timolaus, Corinthian, 3. 5. 1; 4. 2. II. 

Tiribazus, Persian satrap, 4. 8. 12. 14. 15; 
5. I. 25. 28. 30. 

Tissaphernes, Persian satrap, I. I. 9. 31. 
Sear eh O65 2. -S.. 93. 3. Xs (32 Gy 
Oe ROIs F2. 21. 25. 

Tithraustes, Persian satrap, 3. 4. 25. 26, 
Gu ¥ 
Toronaeans, the, inh. of Torone, city in 

Chalcidice, 2. 2. 3. 

Trachinian Heraclea, the, see Heraclea. _ 

Triphylians, the, inh. of Triphylia, dis- 
trict in Elis, 4. 2. 16. 

Triptolemus, Attic hero, 6. 3. 6. 

Troezenians, the, inh. of Troezen, city in 
Argolis, 4. 2. 16. 

Troy, ancient city near the Hellespont, 
ae a 

Tydeus, Athenian general, 2. 1. 16. 26. 

Tyndaridae, Castor and Polydeuces, puta- © 
tive sons of Tyndareus, 6. 5. 31. See 
also Dioscuri. 


Xenocles, Spartan, 3. 4. 20. 
Xerxes, Persian king, 2. 1. 8. 


Zeuxippus, Spartan ephor, 2. 3. 10. 


GREEK INDEX 


[The references are to the notes (by book, chapter, and section), unless otherwise 
designated.] 


d&yardw 1. 4. 16, 3. I. 5. 

dyvopovéw I. 7. 33- 

d&yop4 3. 4. II. 

"Ayporépa 4. 2. 20. 

G&Sixéw 1. 7. 9. 

det with part. 1. 2, 10, 2. I. 4, 2. 4. 8; 
Gel wore 3. 5. II. 

alrios with inf. 2. 3. 32, 7. 5. 18. 

dxodovietvy TH Hyoupévw 4. 2. 19. 

&xovw with inf. 1. 5. 11. 

GANG: af least 3. 4. 26; GAN F I. 7. 15, 
6.4 4; GAAG phy 2.3.40; GAAG pév- 
TO 2. 4. 22, 6. 3. 15. 

GAdos: mex/ 1. 1.13; besides 1. 4. 2; 
summing up I. 5.5; GAAot re kal 2. 
I. 30. 

GAoBos 3. 4. 15. 

&ua: with personal dat. 1.1.26; strength- 
ening kal 1. 2.1; with part. 4. 3. 14. 

G&puros 7. 5. 23. 

d&pol for wept p. 35. 

dpdladros 4. 2. 13. 

Gv: with final subjv. 1.6.9; with opt. 
in obj. clause 2. 3.13; denoting cus- 
tomary action, with ind. 6, 4. 11; with 
articular inf. 1. 4. 20; with part. 2. 3. 
48; omitted 2, 3. 27,41; repeated 6, 
4.11; Kav 1. 7. 19. 

dv in comp. I. 1. 2. 


dvahapBdve 1. 1. 4, 1. 5. 14. 
dvapxla 2, 3. 1. 


dvarrplopar 6. 3. 17. 





d&vadetyw 2. 3. 50. 

G&vinpt 2. 3. 46, 2. 4. Il. 

dviorapat 2. 4. 6, 4. 5. 18. 

d&volyw I. I. 2, I. 5. 13, 1. 6. 21. 

avr in comp. 2. 4. 27. 

dvrimadov 2. 3. 30, 42 

dvrirovéopar with dat. and gen. 4. 8. 14. 

G16: 4. 2. 7, 4. 3. 17, 6. 4. 25; in comp. 
I. I. 20, I. 7. 1, 3. 3-13 G&md Tod adro- 
parov I. 7. 32. 

G&roypddopar 2. 4. 8. 

G&roSixéw I. 7. 20. 

d&mrokakéw 2. 3. 47. 

&roonpatvopat 2. 4. 13. 

Groroph 2. I. 32. 

aroevyw I. 3. 19. 

G&roxdw 2. 2. 4. 

a&mporSéKnros 3. 4. 12. 

a&pyvpodoyla 1. 1. 8, 12. 

Gppoorhs I. I. 32, 2. 2. 5, 3. 5. eo 

Gpx4 3. 4. 5, 3- 4. 10, 3.5. 10; & dpxfis 
4. 5. 2, 4. 8. 5. 

G&pxw, apxopar 2. 1. 32. 

Gor I. 4. 13, 3. 5. 9 

dre with part. 2. 3. 15. 

GreAfs I. 2. 10, 

ad 2.1. 2, 2. 3. 28, 3. 1. 7) 3 5 14,4. 3-15 
with wéAww 2. 4. 29, 3. 5. 21, 4. 8. 11. 

adOis 4. 5. 16. 

atréGev 2. 2. 13, 2. 4. 12, 3. 4. 20. 

avroxpadtwp 1. 4. 20. 

atréparov: dard rod abropdrov I. 7. 32. 


402 


GREEK 


airés: avroits dvipdow 1. 2. 12; with 
reflexive I. I. 28; as indir. reflexive 
I. 4.12; as personal pronoun in attrib. 
position I. 4. 16; S€karos avrds 2, 2. 


17; = povos 5. 2. 32. 


Bapabpov 1. 7. 20. 

Bacirecds: without art. I, 1. 93 ; with art. 
I. 2. 19. 

PéArvorou (BeArioves) 2. 3. 25, 32. 

Boh: Scov dd Bofis évexev 2. 4. 31. 

BovtAopar 1. 6. 5. 


Tatdoxos 6. 5. 30. 

yap 5.4.1; with opt. in ind. disc. 6. 5. 36. 

Ye pv p. 36; yotv 6. 4. 21. 

yepalpw I. 7. 33. 

yiyvopar I. I. 28, I. 2. 10, I. 7. 8, 3.5. 7. 

yryvaok@ I. 5. 3, 2. 3. 25, 27, 2. 4. 30, 
40, 3- 4. 15, 27, 3. 5. 6, 4. 5. 13, 5. 4. 2 

yvopun I. 7.9, 2. 3. 25, 2. 4. 41. 

yvopipor 2, 2. 6. 

ypady twapavépev I. 7. 12. 

ypahw (cvyypddw) 1. 7. 9. 

yupvorradiat 6. 4. 16. 

yupves 2. 1. I, 3.4.19; TA yupvad 4, 2. 
22. 


Sadotxos 6. 3. 3. 

Sapocia 4. 5. 8. 

Aapetaios 2. 1. 8. 

Sé: = yap I. 6. 37, 2.1.15; in apod. 6, 
3.6; 8 obv 3. 5. 19. 

Sexaredw 6, 3. 20. 

Sexary 1. '1. 22, 3. 3. 1, 3. 5. 5- 

Sefids: erl ra Seba Gye 4. 2. 18. 

84: ironical 1. 7. 8, 2. 1. 27, 2. 3. 13, 18, 
2. 4. 41, 5. 4.6; naturally 2. 4. 23, 
373 of course 2.1.31; Shmov of course 
2. 3.35.35. 

SfAo0s with pers. construction 1. 6, 20. 





INDEX 403 

Sfjpos = Synpoxparia 1. 7. 28. 

Sua in comp. I. 1. 15, I. 7. 34, 2. I. 554 
2.5) 423. 14,°4..5..18, 6.4. 16. 

SiaBarapia 3. 4. 3. 

SiardAarrw 4. 3. 3. 

Stamimre 4. 3. 18, 7. 5. 25. 

Stariepar 4. 5. 8. 

SiSdoKkw 3. 5. 4. 

SéxAovs I. 6. 31. 

Sixkatos with pers. construction I, 7. 4. 

Stkaornptov I. 7. 12. 

Sixpotos 2. I. 28. 

Stopifw 6. 5. 37. 

SimPeAla 1. 7. 2. 

Soxéw with pers. construction 4. 5. 18. 

Sopuddpor 4. 5. 8. 

Spvdaxror 2. 3. 50. 

Suvarév I. 4. 13. 


€yxTyots 5. 2. 19. 

el: fo see whether 1. 4. 18; = St 2. 3. 
53 (cp. 4.8.4); el ph except 2.2. 10; 
el S€ ph I. 3. 3. 

elev 6. 3. 13. 

eixds with inf. instead of opt. in apod. 3. 
4. 18, 3. 5. 10. 

elqov: with inf. in ind. disc. 1.6. 7; with 
inf. not in ind. disc, I. I. 133 move 
I, 7. 9. 

els: on the coming of 1. 6. 20, 4. 8.6; to 
the number of 2.4.12; of breadth of 
front 3. 4.13; of depth in line 4. 2. 
13; els S6pv 4.3.17; incomp. I. 1. 5. 


elodépw I. 7. 7. 
elra 1. 7.18; without 8é, after pév 2. 2. 
17. 


ék: with gen. = part. gen. 2. 3. 32, 3. 4. 
233; €k Tod évavriov 4. 2.22; é& dpxiis 
4. 5.2, 4.8.5; &€ dxovrlov Bodfis 4. 5. 
15. 

ExGTEpos 2. 2. 15. 


404 


éxetvos: instead of reflexive 1.1.27; re- 
ferring to the following 2. 3. 56, 3. 4. 
18; resumptive 2. 4. 4I. 

éxexerpla 4. 2. 16. 

éxxabedSw 2. 4. 24. 

ékkAnror 2. 4. 38. 

éxXelrro 1. 6, I. 

exrlarrw I. I. 32. 

éxroAvopkéw 2. 4. 3, 2. 4. 28, 

éxrés I. 2. 3. 

arrov 2.4.11; Aarrov ew 3. 4. 8. 

Xd 2. 4. 32. 

&uBorh 4. 3. 10, 12. 

&sBodrov 7. 5. 22. 

eunve 3. 4. 8. 

eutropos 1. 6, 37. 

eucpovpos I. 6. 13. 

év: of time I. 4. 12, 3.4.53 &v xapq 4. 
2. 20, 4. 5. 10; év Katp@ 3.4.9; év 
KOA® 4. 3. 5- 

évavrlos: ravavria 3.4.12; & Tod évav- 
wlov 4. 2. 22. 

éver(umrpwv 6. 5. 22. 

évécayov 4. 5. 8. 

évoporia 6. 4. 12. 

é€fjv without Gv 2, 3. 41. 

éovka: with part. in dat. 4.5.7; in nom. 
6. 3. 8. 

iracdhpicbar 6. 5. 43. 

fl: in comp. 1. I. 5, 1. 6. 29. 

Gen., fowards 1, 2. 11; bl Képws 
(PGAayyos) 1.7.29; in the time of 2. 
3-45; of depth in line 1. 6, 29, 2. 4. 
11; in control of 5. 1. 34. 

Dat., dchind 1.1. 34; in command 
Of 1.5.11; in the case of 1.7.22; of 
conditions of peace 2, 2, 11; éf @ 
with inf. 2, 2, 20, 2. 3. 11, 3. 5.15 in 
the power 07 2. 3.52; after péya dpovéw 
2.4.27; eri rive Adyw 2. 2.19; Td 
br’ ixelvois elvar 3. 5. 9. 





HELLENICA 


Acc., of purpose I. 1.123 0 the com- 
mand of 1, 1. 32; upon 2. 3. 54; em 
moda 2. 4.33; ml ra Erepa 1. 2.7; 
éol ra Seba Gyew 4. 2. 18. 

émBarns 1. 3. 17. 

émiBorh I. 7. 2. 

émiyapla 5. 2. 19. 

émikarhéw 2. 3. 31. 

értAapBadve 2. I. 32. 

émAavOdvopnat with acc. 6. 4. 24. 

émurrarns I. 7. 14. 

émirtodeds I. I. 23. 

émirvyxavw 4. 5. 19. 

épypla 5. 4. 41. 

épxerat with inf. 3. 4. 27. 

éoria 2. 3. 52. 

toriv of 2. 4.6; tori Ste 2, 4. 26, 

érxatial 2. 4. 4. 

érxaTeTaros 2. 3. 49. 

éow 5. 4. 41. 

éraiplat 2. 3. 46, 5. 2. 25. 

érpépOnv 3. 4. 14. 

evayyéAta I. 6. 37. 

evepyer(a I. 1. 26. 

e000s: local 1. 4.8; with part. 2, 1. 21. 

edkpivéw 4. 2. 6. 

edpitros I. 6, 22, 

evplokw 3. 4. 24. 

épy, redundant 2, 3. 22. 

exo: = Sivapar 1. 7.6; od« Exy@ 1. 3. 
21; €x@ kak@s I. 4. 9. 

éws: with subjv. 1. 1. 24; with ind. 1. 1. 
29; with ind, of non-fulfillment 2, 3. 
42. 


Lwypdhos 3. 4. 17. 


H 1. 7. 26; after Stadépw 3. 4. 19; 
omitted after comparative 4. 5. 43 
GAN’ H 1. 7. 15, 6. 4. 4. 

HB: Ta Séxa dd’ HBys 2. 4. 32. 


GREEK 


nyfopat with dat. 4. 2. 9. 
Hon I. 7. 27, 3. 5. 14. 
ykov with meaning of plupf. 1. 1. 31. 


mAckla 1. 6, 24. 
mov 1.1.5. 


Oavpdto 1.6.11; with gen. 2. 3. 53. 
Om I. I. 35. 


tiled. .1,. 90,358.20, 1. 3. 12, 3. 4.12, 
I. 6, 12. 

rors 2. 4. 36. 

‘twmets: Athenian 2, 4. 2, 2. 4. 24, 3.1.43 
Spartan 6. 4. 14. 

looreXeis 2. 4. 25. 

iorapar (lornpt) Tpomaiov 2. 4. 7. 

ioria éEaipeto Oar 1. 1. 13. 


Kabaviw 5. 4. 20. 

Ka8opdw I. I. 4, I. 4. 19. 

kat: emphasizing following 1.5.13; re- 
dundant in comparisons I, 7.13; ina 
question I. 7. 26; = xalwep 1. 7. 32; 
with péda 2. 4. 2; Kal... 8€ and 
also p. 36; and indeed, in fact 4. 3. 3, 
4.5.5; Kal... pévrow duit also 3.1. 
7; and in fact, indeed 3.1.1, 4.5.10; 
Kal phv 3.5.10; Kal avis 4. 5. 16; 
katro. 4.8.5; Kal 89 6.4.13; Kal 
8 Kal 5. 4. 4. 

Katva wpdypara 1. 4. 16. 

Katpds 2. 3. 24, 3. 4. 9. 

Kadol kayaGol 2. 3. 12, 38, 53; év Karo 
4s 3+ 5s : 

Kdpavos I. 4. 3. 

kata: in comp. I. I, 2, I. I. 4, I. 1. 29 
(followed by gen. I. 7. 9, 2. 4. 9). 

Acc., as a result of 2.1.4; like 2. 

3. 30; along 2.4. 24; by way of 4. 2. 
143 opposite 4. 5.17; Kat éxetva in 
that region 3.5.17; of standard after 





INDEX 405 
comparatives 3. 3.1; kar loydv I. 3. 
16; TO kar éé 1. 6.5; Kata eva 
tkacrov 1. 7. 23; Ka é& 3. 4. 27; 
Kara méSas 2. I. 20. 

Kkaradsvw I. 6. 35. 

KQTAKOTTM I. 5. 3. 

Katakpypvifw 2. I. 31. 

KaTGAOYOS 2. 3. 20, 2. 3. 51, 2. 4. 28, 

KaTdoracis 2. 3. 26. 

karadpovéw with inf. in ind. disc. 4. 5, 12. 

Karnyopéw I. 7. 4, 1. 7. 9. 

KaT@ I. 4. 3. 

Képas: él Képws I. 7. 29. 

kivSuvev@ I. 4. 17. 

KAfjots I. 7. 13. 

KolAn vats I. 6. 19. 

Kowvds I. 3.12; kowy I. 2.10; of &rd 
Tov KoLvod 2. 4. 37. 

KowoTys I. I. 30. 

Képy 2. 1. 8. 

KéTrTraBos 2. 3. 56. 

Kparéw 3.5. 5. 

KpaTirTov, TS 2. 3. 44. 

Kplowv move 5. 2. 35. 

KbKAOS 2. 4. II. 

Kavevov 2. 3. 56. 

Kopds Atphy 2. 4. 31. 


Aéyw with inf. not in ind. disc. I. 5. 9. 

AevkGopar 2. 4. 25. 

Adyov SiBdvar 1. I. 28, 5. 2. 20; Adyor 
4. 8. 15, 5. 2. 21. 

Aourds: TA Aowwd 1. 1. 27; TOD Aovrod 
2. 3. 290, 3. 4. 43 &« Tod Aotrod 3. 


4. 9» 
AoEH HaArAayE 6. 4. 12. 
AdXOs 7. 5. 10. 
Avpatvowat with dat. and acc. 2. 3. 26, 


para 2, 4. 2. 
padtora pév I. 4. 4, 


406 


parddov: modifying a clause 5. I. 36; 
padrrov 7 ob 6, 3. 15. 

péya ppovéw 2. 4. 27. 

pelov I. 5. 4. 

perAw 2. 2, 21. 

pév: out of its logical place 1. 4. 4; sub- 
ordinating I. 7. 28, 2. 3. 27, 3. 3. 1, 
5. 2. 16; repeated 3. I. 5, 5. I. 29, 
6. 4. 9; omitted 4. 5. 4; without cor- 
relative 5€ 5. 2. 12, 6. 4. 20; = phy 
3 4.93; pev 5 concluding a topic 5. I. 
35; pev.. . wal (kal S€) 6. 3. 6, 14. 

pévro: Kal. . . pévrow 3. 1. I, 3. I. 7, 
4. 5. 10. 

pera in comp. I. 6, 19. 

pérwtrov 2. I. 23. 

péxpt p. 36; with subjv. 1. 1. 27; with 
opt. I. 3. 11; péxpt mpds 4. 3. 9. 

ph: after ohadepdv 2. 1. 2; with part. 
1, 7. 31; with adj. 4. 8.1; with inf. in 
ind, disc. 2. 4. 23, 4. 5. 12; redundant 
1. 7.32; ph... Wel. 4 5. 

pndé olrives 1. 5. 9. 

pve 1. 5. 5. 

poxde 1. 6, 15. 

popa 2. 4. 31, 3. 5. 22, 6. 4. 12, 7. 5. 10. 


vatdapxos I. 5. I, I. 6. 29. 

veoSapaSas I. 3. 15. 

vijrot without art. 4. 8. 7. 

viv 5¢ but as it is, in fact 2. 3. 28, 6. 5. 26. 


Fevayds 3. 5. 7. 
féva 1. 1. 9, 6. 4. 20, 


6; of 8 without preceding of pév 1. 2. 14; 
6 pév Tus 4. 5. 14. 

60ev 1. 7. 19. 

olxoBev for olor 1. 4. 10, 

olpateo 2. 3. 56. 

olos: attraction with 1. 4. 16; with inf. 





HELLENICA 


2. 3. 45; ola 84 = Gre 5. 4. 39; oldv 
ve with inf. instead of opt. in apod. 
2. 4. 28. 

Spovos = Tovotros 4. 2. II. 

6pdoe 3. 4. 23. 

étha: camp 2.4. 6; with rWepar 2. 3. 20, 
2. 4. 12, 4. 5. 8, 5. 4. 8; = GowlBes 
2. 4. 25, 5. 4. 17. 

Otrot 3. 4. I, 3. 5. 10. 

éméte 6. 5. 48. 

émétepos I. 7. 23. 

6mws: with superl. 6. 3. 9; indir. for 
ws 6. 3. 10 (cp. 2. 3. 13); Omws av 
with subjv. 1. 6.9; with opt. 2. 3. 13; 
6rrws ph with fut. ind. 5. 2. 15. 

bpOpos 2. 1. 22, 4. 5. 18. 

Sppdopar I. 4. 23. 

doov otk 5. 2. 13; dcov ard Bofis Evexev 
re ee 

Ott: introducing dir. disc. 1. 5. 6; Ort 
ye 1. 7. 6; followed by inf. in ind. disc. 
2. 2. 2, 5. 4. 35; replaced by et 2. 3. 53. 

ov; accented I. I. 21, I. 7. 19; redun- 
dant 2. 3. 16, 6. 3. 6, 6. 3. 15; obK 
€X@ I. 3. 21; od ph with subjv. 1. 6. 32; 
otk... GAN HI. 7. 15; odx Srrws 
. «+» GAN odd€ 2. 4. 14. 

ob 2. 3. 41, 3. 5. 5) 3 5+ 14, 4. 8. 5, 
4. 8. 14, 5. 4. 23, 7- 5. 253 088 ds 
2. 4. 35; O08€ .. . ph Ore 2. 3. 35. 

ovdels: continuative 1. 6, 14; ob8€.. . 
els 2. 2, 10. 

otre... Te 3.4.8, 

otros: emphatic 1. 3. 15; resumptive 
I. 7. 25, 2. 3. 43; referring to the fol- 
lowing 2. 3. 45, 533 in attrib. position 
2. 4. 41; obrool 2. 3.27; Kal ratra 
2.4 53 


matSes kal yuvaikes I. 3. 19. 
mwédtv with ad 2. 4. 29, 3. 5. 21, 4. 8, II. 


GREEK 


mapa: in comp. 5. I. 26; with gen. 
6. 3. 10; with acc. I. 2. 9; map éKda- 
oTHy Heépav I. 4. 15. 

mapaPBAnpara 2. 1. 22. 

mapade(kvupt 2. I. 14. 

mapavoéw 2. 3. 36. 

wapatintw I. 6. 4. 

Tapaptpata I. 6. 19. 

mapackevale sulorn 1. 7.8; mapacKevd- 
fopar with ws and fut. part. 1. 6. 3, 
3. 4. 20; with @s and prep. phrase 
48, 22: 

awe{f I. 1. II. 

wépto 2. 2. 7, 3.1.7. 

TEVTHKOVTHP 3. 5. 22. 

mevTnKOOTUS 3.5. 22. 

mémpaya I. 4. 2. 

mept: with gen., 7z view of 2.1.6; with 
acc., about (one’s person) 3. 4. 10; 40 
deal with 1.7. 30; @s mwepl 5. 4. 14. 

meploukot I. 3.15; tmeproukides 3. 5. 7. 

meptopdw with part. 6. 3. I. 

mepltrAous I. 6. 31. 

amralotov 4. 3. 4.) 

ahéov 2. 4. 12, 3. 4. 13. 

ameovetia 3.5. 15. 

mwAéw 1. 6. 16, : é 

mdotov I. I. 15, 1. 2. I. 

moAtrevopar 2. 4. 43. 

moré in a question 2, 3. 31; Gel ore 
a STR. 

mpayya 4. 2. II, 5. 2. 12; mpdypara 
Seer, 83, BS az 3. Qe 25, 
oS. fas. a6: 

wptv: with inf. I. I. 31; after neg. 
6. 5. 23; with ind. 2. 1. 24; with opt. 
2. 3. 48, 2. 4. 18. 

apo in comp. I. 5. 7. 

mpoBody I. 7. 35. 

ampoPovAcupa I. 7. 7. 

mponyopéw I. I. 27. 


. 





INDEX 407 
TponkavTo 7. 5. 17. 
twpoloTnpt 3.5. 10; mpoeornkas I. 7. 2. 
Tpovony I. I. 33. 
mpdofevos I. 1. 35. 
mpotrivw I. 5. 6. 
mpés: in comp. 2. 4. 8, 22. 
Dat., local I. 1. 17, I. 2. 10, I. 3. 2. 
Acc., with a view fo 1. 1. 313 with 
BonSéw 1. 2. 3, I. 2.9; with numeral 
I. 2. 18; 22 view of 1.6.5; about, upon 
2. 1. 12; towards (of time) 2. 4. 6; zz 
regard to 2. 3. 19; ™pds dpOrov 2. 4. 15. 
awpdo0ev with pres. 4. 8. 4. 
mpooKkadéopat I. 7. 12. 
mpoorarns I. 7. 2, 5. I. 36. 
MpoTaptetov 5. 4. 6. 
apotrepov for mp@rov I. 4. 20. 


mportOnp. I. 7. 14. 


mpddacis with inf. 3. 5. 5. 
awvuvOdvopar with inf. 1. 4. 11. 
mas ov 2. 3. 22. 


pomradov 7. 5. 20. 


wKuTddn 5. 2. 34. 

oTAaTHP 5. 2. 22. 

orevotrropia I. 3. 7. 

orpatnyol, Athenian I. 4. 10, I. 4. 21, 
£5. 26; 8.7571, 

OTpaTiay toveiv 5. 2. 20. 

oTpaTia@tis I. 1. 36. 

orpardémedov I. I. 3. 

cvkopavria 2, 3. 10. 

cupBovredw 2. 2. 15. 

ouppettar I. 3. 7. 

cuppopla I. 7. 30. 

cupTAnpdw I. 5. 20. 

cupdoperds 6. 4. 14. 

cupppdtrw I. 1. 7. 

ctv: for werd p. 35; with dat. of accom- 
paniment I. 1.11; omitted I. 2. 12. 


408 


cuvarifw I. 1. 30. 
civraypa 3. 4. 2, 5. 2. 20. 
cuvTarrwe I, 2, 15, 1. 5. 10. 
ohadepds 2. I. 2. 

ohdrrd 4. 5. 18. 

oGpa 2. 1. 19. 

cwrTnypla 2. 2. 10. 


ratlapxor I. 6, 29. 

raxeta 1, 1, 36. 

re, Te... Te p. 35; Te... BE... 8 
1.1.34; Te... waldé 2.4.6; re... 
Sé kal 5. 1. 28. 

rex vSprov 2. I. 28, 

Tay 3. 4. 26. 

réxvarpa 6. 4. 7. 

TiWepar ra SAG 2. 3. 20, 2. 4. 12, 4. 5. 8, 
5-4. 8. 

Tis: = 0m or man 1.5.15; 6 pév Tes 4. 
5. 14. 

Tpifhpapxos I. 6. 35. 

tporatov 4. 5. 10; torapar (lornpr) 
2. 4. Jo 

Tupavuls 2. 3. 16. 


braéyo I. 3. 19. 

bracmorhs 4. 5. 14. 

brepdéfia 4. 2. 14, 7. 5. 12. 

td: in comp. 5. I. 30; of agent after 
verb in active I. I. 27; after verbal 
noun I. 5. 19; 40 the accompaniment 
of 2. 2. 23. 

bromlyve 5. 4. 40. 

brémres 2. 3. 40. 

broopa pyvav 5. 1. 29, 

broporla 1. 7. 34. 

borepalq 2. 1. 15, 





HELLENICA 


daivopat 3. 4. 16; with part. 6. 3. 9; 
dhaivev ppovpdy 3. 5. 6. 

pdrayé: érl pddayyos I. 7. 29; Aokh 
6. 4. 12. 

ddpevos 1.6.3. 

depdpevos with adv. 1. 5. 17, 2. 1. 6. 

hevyo = &PEBAnpar I. 1. 27. 

oPepds with inf. 1. 4. 17. ; 

é6Bos with clause in ind. disc. 7. 5. 
24. 

povpd 2. 4. 29, 3. 5 6 

Gvdh 2. 4. 4. 


Xapdpa 4. 2. 15. 

XGpira 3. 5. 16. 

xetpls 2. 1. 8. 

Xphopar 2, 4. 37- 

X@pa: év x@pq 4. 2. 20, 4. 5. 10. 


pa 2. I. I. 

as: as final particle p. 36; in obj. clauses 
p- 36, 2. I. 22, 2. 3. 33; im result clauses 
p. 36; with inf. denoting intended re- 
sult 1. 6. 20; followed by inf. in ind. 
disc. 3. 4. 27, 6. 5. 42; @s ouvedévTs 
eletv 7.5.6; with causal part. I. 1.24, 
I. 4. 20; parallel with opt. 1. 2. 15; 
= dre 5. 4. 4; with fat. part. 1. 1. 33, 
I. 6. 3, 3. 4. 20, 3. 5. 19, 4. 2. 18; with 
prep. phrase of purpose I. 1. 12; with 
part. in ind. disc. p. 37; @s proof that 
2. 3. 27; as Tdxous elxev 4. 5. 15; 
with qepl 5. 4. 14. 

aoel 1. 2. 9, 

Gomep 5. 2. 35; with acc. abs. 2. 3. 19. 

Sore 3. 5. 23; with inf. of purpose 2. 
4. 8, 3 


ENGLISH INDEX 


[The references are to the notes (by book, chapter, and section), unless otherwise 
designated. ] . 


Academy 2. 2. 8. 

Accusative: adverbial I. I. 5, I. I. 30; 
cognate: .F..8.092,0 2. 2:87, 1. 6. 373 
double 3. 5. 12; time, with ordinal 2. 
4. 13; after émAavOdvopar 6. 4. 24; 
specification, phrase as I. I. 34; on 
account of motion implied I. 4. 18, I. 
7. 29, 3. 5. 19; with omitted subj. of 
inf. 1.6.37; absolute 2. 3. 19, 2. 3. 21. 

Active form, passive force I. I. 27. 

Adjective: with adverbial force 2.1.17; 
with py 4. 8. 1. . 

Aeginetan drachma 5. 2. 21. 

Aegospvtami, treason at 2. I. 32. 

Affirmative supplied from preceding neg. 
Dis. 205 Fike 2d -2. 3. 

Agesandridas 1. I. I, I. I. 23, I. 3. 17, 


pp- 18, 353 f. 

Agesilaus 3. 3. 3, 3- 4+ 3-5» 3+ 4. 27, 4- 
2. 3 5. 2. 32, 5- 4. 13, 5+ 4. 41, 6. 3.19, 
7. 5. 22, pp. 10 f., 13, 30 f. 

Agis 3. 3. I, pp- 9, 16. 

Agreement: of pred. adj. I. 2.10; with 
substs. of different genders I. 3. 19; 
with nearer noun I. 4. 15; of verb 
with appositive I. 7. 5; neut. pred. 
adj. with masc. or fem. subj. 2. 1. 8; 
plur. verb with neut. plur. subj. p. 35. 

Alcibiades 1. 1. 2, 1. 1. 5,1. 1. 12, 1. 4. 8, 
I. 5. 16, 2. 3. 42, pp. 15-18. 

Alcibiades, cousin of the preceding 1. 
2, 13. 





Alliteration 2. 3. 49, 5. 4. 16, 6. 3. 3-4. 
Amnesty of Patroclides 2. 3. 11; of 
403 B.C. 2. 4. 38, 2. 4. 43. 

Anabasis: of Xenophon 3.1. 2, pp. 12 f,, 
359, note 1; of Themistogenes 3. I, 2, 
p- 359, note I. 

Anacolutha p. 37. : 

Antalcidas 5. 1. 25, 6. 3. 12; Peace of 
Bi -§u Oy 4.8. FAs §.: Te 255 28,/ 31, 355. 36, 
PP: 14, 23. 

Antandrus I. I. 25. 

Antecedent: omitted I. I. 30; incorpo- 
rated in rel. clause I. 3. 17, I. 5. 18. 

Anytus 2. 3. 42. 

Aorist: for (Eng.) plupf. 1. 1. 15; in- 
ceptive I. 5. 6; parallel: with histor. 
pres. “2. I. 15; gnomic, parallel with 
pres. 2. 3. 29; with impf. 5. 1. 27. 

Apaturia 1. 7. 8. 

Aphrodisia 5. 4. 4. 

Apollo 4. 3. 21. 

Apposition: explanatory I. I. 6; parti- 
tive 5.4. 40; of inf. with subst. 2. 3. 52; 
with sentence 6. 3. 8. 

Arcadiarf league pp. 27, 320. 

Archias 5. 4. 5. 

Archons, Athenian, names employed in 
chronological determination, I. 2. I, p. 
24 f. 

Arginusae, Athenian tactics at I. 6. 29. 

Argives 1%. 3. 13,12. 2:95 2. 4.1, 3.5. 11, 
Re Sorky 5. 8< 26. 


409 


410 


Ariobarzanes 1. 4. 7, 5. 1. 28. 

Aristarchus 1. 7. 28. 

Aristotle p. 33 f.; cited I. 1. 23, 2. 3. 2, 
etc. 

Artemis I, 2. 6, 

Article: with BaowAets, omitted 1. 1. 9, 
used I, 2,19; designating part 1. 1. 18; 
omitted: 1. I. 2, I. I. 290, I. 2. 42, 
4. 8. 7; each 1. 5. 4; with émérepos 
1, 7. 23; rhetorical omission of 2. 4. 13; 
with things well known 4. 2. 12, 4. 3. 10, 
4. 5.7; with inf. in ind. disc. 5. 2. 36. 

Aspirated words, accumulation of 6. 3. 3. 

Assembly, Athenian, procedure in I. 7. 7, 
. 9. 12,3. 7. 14, 16° 7. 3456. 5. 96, 

Astyochus I. I. 31. 

Asyndeton 2. 4. 33, 4. 3. 19. 

Athena, temples of I. 6. 1, 2. 3. 20; state 
deity of Athens I. 7. Io. 

Athens: Xenophon’s attitude toward 
2. 2. 3, p. 30 f.; population of 2. 3. 24; 
Second Athenian Confederacy 5. 4. 34, 
6. 3. 19. 

Attraction: of relative I. I. 30,1. 5. 18; 
inverse I. 4. 2; with olos 1. 4. 16; 
of pred. adj. 1. 2. 10, I. 5. 2; to nom. 
with inf. 1. 5. 3, 2. 1. 26 (cp. 5. 4. 1); 
absence of 1. 7. 6. 

Autonomy provision in Peace of Antalci- 


das 4. 8. 14, 5. I. 33- 


Blending of constructions 2, 2, 2, 2. 3. 51, 
2. 4. 36. 

Boeotarchs 3. 4. 4. 

Boeotian league 4. 8. 15,5. 1. 32, 5. 2. 16. 

Brachylogy 1. I. 23, 2. 3. 19. 


Cadmea, citadel of Thebes: seizure of 

5. 2. 32, p. 14; recovery of p. 14. 
Callias 6. 3. 3; Peace of 6, 3. 18, 19. 
Callicratidas 1. 6, 1. 





HELLENICA 


Cannonus, decree of I. 7. 20, I. 7. 34. 
Captives, treatment of 1. 6. 15, 2. I. 15, 
2. I. 19; by the Athenians 2, 2. 3. 
Captured ships, use of I. 5. 15, 1. 6. 3, 

1. 6. 16, 1. 6. 26. 

Ceramicus 2. 4. 33. 

Chiasmus I. 6, 7, 2. 4. 18. 

Clearchus I. I. 35. 

Clearing for action I. I. 13. 

Cleombrotus 5. 4. 14, 6. 4. 5, 6. 4. 13 

Cleophon 1. 7. 35. 

Cnidus, battle of 4. 3. 10, 4. 3. 12, 4. 8. 2, 
Pp. 14. 

Comparison, short-cut 2. 3. 22; with 
redundant kal 1. 7. 13. 

Conditions :- vivid fut. I. I. 15; in ind. 
disc. I. I, 22; fut. ind. in protasis 
I. I. 35,-2 3 179 Meee 2s yee 
2. 3- 373 past general 1. 6. 20; pres. 
general 2. 3. 29; oléw re (elxdés) with 
inf., instead of opt. in apod. 2. 4. 28, 
3. 4. 18. 

Conon I. 5. 16, 18, 3. 4. I, Mable 
12, 4. 8. 10, 12. 

Construction according to sense I. I. 10, 
I. 4. 12, 13, 2. I. 24, 2. 3. 55. | 
Corinthian War 4. 2. I, 4. 3. 15, p. 13 fs 

causes of 3. 5. I. 

Corinthians 2. 4. 30, 3. 4. 3, 4. 5. I. 

Coronea, battle of 4. 3. 16, p. 14. 

Coryphasium (Pylos) 1. 2. 18. 

Cratesippidas I. 1. 32, 1. 5. I. 

Critias 2. 3. 2, 15, 34 

Cynossema, battle of I. I. I, p. 19. 

Cyrus the Younger 1. 4. 3, I. 5. 3) 3. I. Iy 
3, p. 10 f, 


Dative: degree of difference I. I. 13 
accompaniment I. I. TI, I. 2. 12; 
time I. I. 13, 1.4.12; manner 1. 1, 16; 
agent I. 3. 20; relation 2. I. 27, 7. 5- 


ENGLISH INDEX 


6; likeness 2. 2. 20, 4. 8.14; cause 3. 
4. 9; personal with &pa 1. 1. 26; on 
account of rest implied in perf. 4. 3. 
18; after Hyéopar 4. 2. 9. 

Decarchies, Lysander’s 2. 2. 1, 5, 3. 4. 2, 
S'S. 43. 

Decelea I. I. 33, 35, p. 16. 

Delphinium I. 5. 15. 

Demaratus 3. I. 6. 

Dercylidas 4. 3. 1, 4. 8. 3, p. 10. 

Diodorus Siculus p. 32; cited 1. 1. 2 
and frequently. 

Doric forms 1. I. 23, 37, 3. 3. 2, 4. 5. 8, 
6. 5. 30. 

Dorieus I, I. 2, I. 5. 19. 

Drachma, Attic I. 5. 4; 
5. ai 2r, 

Dual and plural together 5. 4. 19. 


Aeginetan 


Eclipses 1. 6, 1, 4. 3. 10, pp. 26, 362. 

Elections at Athens I. 5. 16. 

Eleusinian mysteries I, 4. 16, 20, 2. 4. 20, 
6. 3. 3, 6, p. 16. 

Eleven, the I. 7. 10, 2. 3. 54, 2. 4. 38. 

Epaminondas 6. 3. 19, 6. 4. 12, 6. 5. 51, 
7. 5- 8, 22, p. 31. 

Ephors, Spartan 2. 4. 29, 36; names 
employed in chronological determina- 
tion I. 2. I, p. 24 f. 

Epitome theory p. 27 f. 

Erasinides 1. 6. 29. 

Eteonicus 2. I. I. 

Euagoras 2. I. 29, 3. 4. I, 5. I. 31. 


Final clauses, see Purpose. 

Four Hundred, the 1. 1. 12, 1. 4. 16, 
I. 7. 28, 2. 3. 18, 30, p. 18. 

Future: in protasis I. I. 35,2. 3. 17; in 
apod. replaced by pres. 1. 1. 35; with 
Stas ph 5.2.15; in rel. clause of pur- 
pose 2. 3. 2; inf. with éf ore 3. 5. 1; 





AII 


part. 1. 1. 8; with os 1. 1. 
placed by pres. 2. I. 7. 


333 Te- 


Genitive: comparison I. I. 2, 4. 2. 18; 
time I. I. 13; separation I. I. 22, 
Ee 1, 353 Ionic: 1.5... 293, Dorie 4.1, 
37; price or value I. 3. 19, 2. I. 1; 
measure 4. 2. 7; cause 6. 4. 19; abso- 
lute, substantive omitted 1. 1. 16, 1. 1. 
26; for part. in agreement 3. 5. 8, 
6. 4. 8; partitive, in attributive posi- 
tion I. 2. 18; with a phrase I. 3. 4, 
2. 2. 15,5. 4- 38; without attraction 
in gender 4. 3. 15; chorographic 1. 1. 
22; with é« = partitive 2. 3. 32, 3. 4. 
23; with adverbs I. 4. II, I. 5. 20, 
2. I. 14, 3. 4. 16; dependent upon 
noun understood 5. 4. 6; poss., with 
clause 6. 4. 5, 6. 5. 46, 7. 5. 8; with 
karaynpifopat, Karnyop® 1. 5. 19, 
I. 7. 9, 2. 4. 9; with various verbs 
25Be* 10j 22. 153 R) 1B 96°53) 23 eT, 
4. 8. 14. 

Gythium 1. 4. II. 


Haliartus, battle of 3. 5. 19, p. 13. 

Hannibal 1. I. 37. 

Harbors of Athens 2. 2. 4, 2. 4. 31. 

Heliographing 2. I. 27. 

Hellenica: subject and scope p. 13 f.; 
relation to Thucydides pp. 19-21, 351- 
355; divisions pp. 21-23, 355-360; 
interpolations in pp. 23-26, 361-363; 
defects and merits pp. 26-22; supposed 
unfinished condition of pp. 28 f., 353 f.; 
omissions in I. 2. 18, I. 3. 8, I. 3. 13, 
Pe Qe a Ge IT BT 64, te Gornsg, 
2. VERSE Se 2.3) AS Zs 3, (4s “B. 10,/8) 
32, 5: 4. 34, 6. 5. 23, 6. 5. 51, pp. 27, 
31, 354; instances of lack of propor- 
tion in I. 2, 18, I. 4. 20, I. 5. 3, 1. 6. 


412 


2,2. I. 2,2. 3- 2, p. 27; inconsisten- 
cies in pp. 27, 354; summaries in 
I, I. 27, 1. 2, 18. 

Hellespont, importance of p. 19. 

Heraclea 1. 2. 18, 

Herippidas 3. 4. 20. 

Hermae, mutilation of 1. 4. 16, p. 15 f. 

Hermocrates I. I. 27, 28, 31, I. 3. 13, 
p. 16. 

Hippocrates I, I. 23. 

Hyacinthia 4. 5. 11. 


Imbros 4. 8. 15, 5. I. 31. 

Imperfect: progressive I, I. 2, 5. 1. 27; 
ingressive I. 3. 4, 2. 2, 23; conative 
1.6. 28; descriptive 2. 1. 21; objec- 
tive p. 36; of habitual action 1. 5.9; 
of repetition 1. 6. 21; of likelihood 
1.7.7; of résistance to pressure 2. 2. 
11; of truth just realized 3.4.9; par- 
ticiple 1. 1. 30; for plupf. 1. 1. 31, 6. 
3.3; without Gv 2. 3, 27,41; retained 
in ind, disc. 3. 5. 23; represented by 
pres. inf. 1. 3. 19; by pres. opt. 1. 
7.53 with Gv, of customary action 6, 
4. 11. 

Impersonal in passive I. 3. 20, 

Indicative: potential 1. 7. 7; with tws 
I. I. 29; with wplv 2. 1. 24; fut. in 
rel. clause of purpose 2, 3. 2; with 
brows ph 5. 2.15; of non-fulfillment 
with ws 2. 3. 42; parallel with opt., 
in ind, disc, 3. 5. 23. 

Indirect discourse: with opt. 1. 1. 28; 
after @éBos 7. 5. 24; with subjv. re- 
tained 1. 1. 15; implied, with opt. 1. 
I. 22, 1. 4. 19; with ind. and opt. in 
same sentence 3. 5. 23, 25; pres. inf. 
representing impf. I. 3. 19; pres. opt. 
representing impf. 1. 7. 5; objective 
tenses in p. 36; inf. in, with ph 2. 4. 





HELLENICA 


23, 4. 5. 12; after Ore 2. 2. 2, 5. 4. 353 
after @s 3. 4. 27, 6. 5.42; after kara- 
dpovéw 4. 5. 12; with art. 5. 2. 36; 
suppl. part. in 1. 1. 11; part. with as 
p- 373. suggested by word of com- 
mand 2. 1, 14; changed to direct 1. 
I. 28. 

Infinitive: purpose I. I. 22; legal 1. 7. 
9; explanatory 2. 3. 51; adverbial 
(absolute) 2. 4. 21, 3.5.9; with mplv © 
I. I. 31,6. 5. 233; with @s, ore denot- — 
ing purpose I. 6. 20, 2. 4. 8; of pos- 
sible result 2. 1. 14; with ép @ 2. 2. 
20, 2. 3. 11, 3. 5.13; parallel with subst. 
I. 2. 10; in apposition with subst. 2. 
3. 52; with doBepés 1. 4. 17; with 
altrios and compounds 2. 3. 32, 7.5.18; 
with olos 2. 3. 45; with oldv re, elxds 
instead of opt. in apod. 2. 4. 28, 3. 4. 
18, 3. 5. 10; in ind. disc.: pres. rep- 
resenting impf. 1. 3. 19; with mvv@4- 
vopat, etc. I. 4. 11; with elwov 1. 6. 
7; after dru 2. 2. 2,5. 4. 35; after ds 
3:.4. 27, 6. 5. 42; with ph 2. 4. 23, 
4. 5.12; after karadpovéw 4. 5. 12; 
suggested by word of command 2. I. 
14; with art. 5. 2. 36; parallel with 
part. 6. 5. 24; not in ind. disc.: pres. 
or aor. in fut. sense p. 36f.; with elmrov 
I. I. 13; with ovyx@péo 1. 3. 8; with 
éxewv dvdyxnv 2. 3. 19; with &aBov 
mpddacty 3.5.5; with wéwrw 3. 1.7; 
with épxerat 3. 4. 27; with verb of 
hindering 4. 8. 5, 6; perf. 5. 4. 7; 
articular, with Gv 1. 4. 20. - 

Ionic genitive 1. 1. 29. 

Iphicrates 4. 5. 3, 5. I. 25, 6. 5. 51. 

Isthmian games 4. 5. I. 


Kings, Spartan 2. 4. 29, 36, 3. 3. I. 
Knights, Athenian 1. 6. 24. 


ENGLISH INDEX 


Laconic brevity I. I. 23, 3. 3. 2. 

Legal procedure, Athenian 1. 7. 5, 9, 10, 
12, 20, 34, 35- 

Lemnos 4. 8. 15, 5. I. 31. 

Léon %. 6.-30, 1.7, 15-2..3. 39. 

Leotychides 3. 3. I. 

Leuctra, battle of 6. 4. 12, p. 14. 

Long Wails, the 2. 2. 3; importance of 
4. 8. 10. 

Lyceum I. I. 33. 

Lysander 1. 6. 4, 2. I. 6, 2. 2. 5, 2. 3. 2, 
2. 3: 3s 3- 3+ 3, 3+ 4 2 

Lysias, the general 1. 6. 30, I. 7. 32. 

Lysias, the orator p. 34; cited I. 6. 16 
and frequently. 


Mantinea, battle of 7. 5. 22, 26, pp. 14, 
23. 

Megalopolis 7. 5. 5, p. 27. 

Messenia 6. 5. 51, 7- 5. 27, p- 27. 

Metics 2. 3. 21. 

Middle with passive meaning 6. 4. 6. 

Mindarus 1. I. I, I. I. 4, p. 19. 


Navy, rate of pay in I. 5. 4. 

Naxos, battle of pp. 14, 296. 

Negative, redundant I. 7. 32, 6. 3. 15; 
double 2. 3. 16, 6. 3. 6; with part. 
and verb 3. 5. 18. 

Nemea, the, battle of 4. 2. 16, 18, 21, 4. 
3. I, p. 14. 

Nicias 2. 3. 39; Peace of p. 15. 

Notium, battle of 1. 5. 16. 


Object clauses: Xenophon’s use in p. 36; 
with subjv. I. 5.9; with @s and fut. 
opt. 2. 1. 22; with @v and opt. 2. 3. 
133 with @s and subjv. 2. 3. 33. 

Odeum 2. 4. 9. - 

Olympic era I. 2. 1; Olympiads, use in 
chronological determination p. 24 f. 





413 


Olynthian league 5. 2. 12. 

Optative: wish 2. 3. 37; purpose I. I. 
15; with o7as, parallel with fut. part. 
I. 3. 17; parallel with subjv. 2. 1. 2; 
with @s in obj. clause 2, 1. 22; with 
av in obj. clause 2. 3.13; cause with 
@s I. 2.15; with péxpt I. 3. 11-; with 
amplv 2. 3. 48, 2. 4. 18; potential rep- 
resented by part. 2. 3. 48; indicating 
improbability 4. 8.5; in past general 
condition I. 6. 20; in prot., parallel 
with acc. abs. 2. 3. 19; in apod., re- 
placed by otév re, elxds with inf. 2. 4. 
28, 3. 4. 18, 3. 5. 10; in ind. disc. I. 
I. 28; implied 1. 1. 22, 1. 4. 19;- for 
interrogative subjv. I. 3. 21; pres. rep- 
resenting impf. I. 7.5; parallel with 
indic. 3. 5. 23; with yap 6. 5. 36. 

Orchomenus 3. 5. 6, 6. 4. 10. 

Order of words I. I. 23, I. 2. 10, I. 3. 19, 
Fahad ae My -8 sp So 3. 37, BOR AO, 2. AR 
i ek AL aie tier le 9 a ae ae eae le fa = 
4. 3. 2, 4. 5+ 4, 5. 1. 35, 6 5. 33, 6. 5. 
44; position of ovros 2.4.41 ; of pers. 
pronoun in gen. I. 4. 16, 2. 4. 20; of 
part. gen. I. 2, 18. 


Paean 2, 4. 17, 4. 5. II. 

Pangaeum, Mt., mines of 5. 2. 17. 

Paralus 2. I. 28. 

Participle: attributive I. 1.10; with det 
1.2.10; with av for pot. opt. 2. 3. 48; 
without art. as indef. subst. 2. 1. 8; 
impf. I. I. 30; pred. 1.5.14; circum- 
stantial: causal with ws I. I. 24, I. 4. 
20; parallel with opt. I. 2. 153 pur- 
pose I. 1. 8; pres. instead of fut. 2. 1. 
7; parallel with éaws clause I. 3. 17; 
fut. with @s 1. I. 33, 1. 6. 3, 3. 4. 20, 
3. 5. 19, 4. 2. 18; parallel with tem- 
poral clause 1.4.4; with adv. I. 4.13; 


414 


with prep. phrase 2. 1. 1; accumula- 
tion I. I. 31; redundant I. 2. 1, 1. 2. 2; 
containing question I. 5.6; contain- 
ing main idea 1, 6, 10, 2. 2. 163 in 
gen. abs., subst. omitted 1. 1. 16, 26; 
with Gre 2. 3. 15; with ev0vs 2, 1. 21; 
with Ga 4. 3. 14; supplementary: 
with trvyxdvo 1. 2.8; with wave I. 6. 
15; with wepropdw 6. 3. 1; omitted 
6. 3. 103 in ind. disc. 1, 1. 11, 1. 6. 20; 
with as p. 37; after dalvopar 6. 3.9; 
after fovwxa 6. 3.8; parallel. with inf. 
6. 5. 24. 

Pasippidas I. I. 32, 1. 3. 13. 

Pausanias 3. 5. 25, p. 357 f. 

Pelopidas 5. 4. 3, p. 33- 

Peloponnesian confederacy 5. I. 33, 5. 2. 
11, 6. 3. 19, p. 15. 

Peloponnesian War pp. 15-19; terms of 
peace 2. 2. 20, 

Peltasts, Iphicrates’ 4. 5. 3. 

Perfect: of a pres, state 2. 4. 19, 3. 4. 7, 
4. 3. 18,5. 4. 39; inf. 5. 4. 7. 

Pericles (the younger) I. 5. 16, 1. 7. 16. 

Periphrasis 1. 5. 5. 

Personal construction: with 8fAos 1. 6. 
20; with Sikatos 1. 7. 4; with Soxéw 
4. 5. 18. : 

Pharnabazus 1. 1. 6, 1. 4. 3, 3. 4. 1, 4. 8. 2, 
5. 1. 28, pp. 16, 19. 

Phlius pp. 27, 360. 

Phocis 6, 3. I. 

Phoebidas 5. 2. 32, 5. 4. 41. 

Phoenicia 3. 4. I. 

Phrase as subst. 1. 1. 34, I. 2. 18, 1. 3+ 4, 
1. 6. 5. 

Phyle 2, 4. 2. 

Piraeus 2. 2, 4, 2. 4. Il. 

Plataea 5. 4. 10, 6, 3. 1. 

Pluperfect: objective p. 36; of immedi- 
ate occurrence 6. 4. 13. 





HELLENICA 


Plural with neut. plur. subj. p. 35; and 
dual together 5. 4. 19. 

Plutarch p. 32 f.; cited 1. I. 5 and fre- 
quently. 

Plynteria I. 4. 12. 

Poetical and rare words in Xenophon 
P- 37: 

Polemarch, Spartan 2. 4. 33; Theban 5. 
2. 26, 66cm 

Population of Athens 2, 3. 24. 

Potential indicative I. 7. 7. 

Preposition: with numeral as subst. 1. 2. 
18, 2. 4. 5; determined by verbal idea 
I. 3. 9, 3- 5- 23; mot repeated with 
rel, 1. 6, 3%. 

Present: conative I. 2. 15; with perf. 
meaning I. I. 27, 35, I. 7. 20, 4. 8. 4; 
instead of fut. I. 1. 35; parallel with 
gnomic aor. 2. 3. 29; histor., parallel 
_with aor. 2. 1. 15; opt., inf., and part. 
representing impf. I. 7. 5, I. 3. 19, I. 
I. 30, I. 7. 28; part. instead of fut. 
2. %..9 

Prolepsis 1. 4. 11, 18, 3. 4. 2. 

Prytanes I. 7. 14. 

Purpose: with part. 1. 1. 8; with as and 
part. I. I. 33, I. 6. 3, 3. 4. 20; with 
prep. phrase I. 1.12; with opt. I. 1. — 
15; with Sore, os and inf. 2. 4. 8, 1. 
6. 20; with @s and fin. verb p. 36; 
rel. clause of 2. 3. 2; inf. of 1. 1. 
22. 


Reflexive: third person for second p. 35 ; 
replaced by éketvos 1. I. 27; with 
strengthening intensive I. 1. 28; as 
reciprocal I, 2. 17; indirect, for pers. — 
pronoun I, 7. 5. ; 

Result: intended 1. 6, 20; possible 2. 1. — 
14; with @s instead of dere p. 36; 
rel. clause of 7. 5. 17. 


ENGLISH INDEX 


Sacrifice 4. 3. 14. 

Samius 3. I. I. 

Samos I. 2. I, p. 17. 

Scillus p. 11. 

Scyros 4. 8. 15, 5. I. 31. 

Selinus 1. 2. 8, Io. 

Senate, Athenian, composition of I. 7. 
14; functions of I. 7. 3, I. 7. 73 under 
the Thirty 2, 3. 23. 

Sestus I. I. 36. 

Sicilian expedition p. 15 f. 

Slaves, employment of in war 1. 6, 24. 

Socrates I+ 7. 15, 2. 3. 39, pp. 9-II, 349. 

Sparta: Xenophon’s attitude toward 3. 5. 
5a, 5. Ay ty P90 6; rule of 3.5.1, 3 
Me Oa he dy Sly 33» 30s 5. 2. 32, 5. 4. 2; 
6. 3. 19; depopulation of 6. 4. 16, 6. 
5. 23, 28; Spartan honor 4. 5. 14, 6 
4.16; prestige 4. 5. 17. 

Spartiates 6. 4. 15. 

Subjunctive: interrogative 1. 6. 5; 
changed to opt. I. 3. 21; in fut. prota- 

sis I. I. 15; with €ws, péxpe I. 1. 24, 
27; with dmws Gv 1.6.9; with od ph 
I. 6. 32; with 82s, as in obj. clause 
I. 5. 9, 2. 3. 33; retained in ind. disc. 
I. 1.15; parallel with opt. 2. 1. 2. 

Syracuse I. 1. 18; Syracusan expedition 


p- 15 f. 

Ten, the: in Athens 2. 4. 23, 38; in 
Piraeus 2. 4. 19, 38. 

Ten Thousand, the 3. 1. 6, 3. 4. 20, 4. 3. 
15, p. 10, 

Thasos I. I. 32, I. 4. 9. 

Thebans 2. 4. I, 2. 4. 30, 3. 4. 3, 4. 2. 18, 
4. 3. 3 4.9. 15, 5. 1. 32, 5. 4. 9, 6. 3. 
5, 6.’ 3.40, ©. 4. 12, 6. 5. 23; Xeno- 
phon’s feeling toward 3. 5. 21, 4. 2. 18, 
5-4. 20, 6. 5. 24, 7. 5. 12, p. 31. 





415 


Themistogenes 3. I. 2, p. 359, note I. 

Theoric fund I. 7. 2. 

wperamenes t,t. 12, 15.6. -.35,.-1.- 7: 
eS Rey Hie |: Male SK See eee « ae | ge $3 
p- 18. 

Thesmophoria 5. 2. 29. 

Thespiae 5. 4. 10, 6. 3. I. 

Thessalians 4. 3. 9. 

Thibron 3. 1. 5, pp. 10, 350. 

Thirty, the: establishment of 2, 3. 2, 11; 
government of 2. 4. 9, 21; use of title 
2. 3. 18, 2. 4. 23; excluded from am- 
nesty 2. 4. 38. 

Thrasybulus I. 1. 2, 12, 1.5. 11, 1. 6 35, 
2. 3. 42, 5. I. 25, 26, p. 18 f. 

Thrasyllus I. I. 2, 12, 1. 4. 10, p. 18 f. 

Thucydides: history pp. 13 f., 22, 351 f,, 
356, 362; relation of Hedlenica to pp. 
19-21, 351-355; chronological method 
p- 23 f. 

Thurii 1. 5. 19. 

Thymochares I. I. I. 

Tiribazus 4. 8. 12, 5. I. 25. 

Tissaphernes I. I. 9, 31, I. 4. 3, 3. I. 3, 
pp. 16-19. 

Triptolemus 6. 3. 6. 

Truce for burial of the slain 1. 2. 11. 


Xenophon: life pp. 9-12, 349 f.; writ- 
ings p. 12 f.; defects and merits as a 
historian pp. 26-32, 354 f.; syntax and 
style pp. 35-37; relation to Thucydides 
p- 351 f.; religious spirit p. 356; use 
of first person 2. 3. 56, p. 356; asso- 
ciation with Socrates p.9 f.; friendship 
with Agesilaus 3. 4. 5, p. 10 f.; atti- 
tude toward Athens 2. 2. 3, p. 30f.; 
toward Sparta 3. 5. 12, 5. 4.1, p. 30f.; 
toward Thebes 3. 5. 21, 4. 2. 18, 5. 4. 
20, 6. 5. 24, 7. 5. 12, p. 31. 








ies 





Mp ieani 
ou WS 
My Ms ne 


tp 





; i 
Ait Nie 
, , iis s ", 





14 DAY USE 





RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED é eis. 


LOAN 


DEPT. 


This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
on the date to which renewed. 


Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 





14 No EW J 









































RECEIVED 
LOAN DEPT. 
— ope t4ie- | 
rrp 3 196759. 
REC'D L | 
DC 1464-6PM RECEIVED 
NOV 13 196536 van 23 67 2 PW 
REC'D LOAN DEET. 
Nuv 30 'R5-5 PM a 
LOAN DEPT. erce ine 0 a 
JUL Je st : q tes ey -9 AM 
- {4b bei 
ie oD ha 
Sept. & 1b oN tt IS 1986 
EI eh University of California 
Berkel 


Be ae = 


See on eee) hh la Fr Se at?” 
‘ nab oa 


YB 38212 


GENERAL LIBRARY - U.C. BERKELEY 


} 11} i} 11 
| | i] 1h] | 


BO008?7908e 





M226168 


THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 





y 
») 
ita 
a) 


Mi) 
iF 


) Pee de) 
Hi nsf Liha 
i \ 

at 


yal 
Re 


ee 


me 


”. 


ra = 
Se 
FSS 


= 
oo 


aS 


a 
sit 
A 


= 





ne 


y 
‘ 
a“e ® 
‘= 
. 


% 


io 


te 
vacallasauhiti thet f 





Haat 
ritehtyte HL 
an} 


NR 
K a . 
fin 


woSe 
= S 
—— 


Soe 








ots, 
cate 
Aa 


